O Renascimento de um Império - A verdadeira historia de Portugal

Lusitania

Donor
[thread=138635]Discussion Link[/thread]

Book I 1750-1777
O Renascimento de um Império – O Princípio

New Beginning


In 1750 at the end of Dom João V reign Portugal found itself in a precarious position; the Portuguese Empire was a mere shadow of its former self, which at one time had spanned the globe from the Américas to Japan. The revenue from the gold and diamonds in Brasil that Portugal had been relying for the last century was starting to decline and Portugal’s position within Europe was very weak.

The vast empire Portugal had built between the 15th and 16th century had been lost to rival European countries so that by 1750 Portugal was only left with half a dozen small possessions in Índia and Ásia, a few possessions in África and the province of Brasil in América.

During the reign of Dom João V the government’s revenue from the gold and diamonds in Brasil had filled the government coffers which had been lavishly spent on war, luxuries and the church; while Portugal’s agricultural and manufacturing continued to decline. The countryside had been depopulated by emigration to Brasil, so that by 1750 Portugal’s population was just over three million, while Brasil’s population had grown to over two million.

To compound Portugal’s problems, its position in Europe was not very secure and other countries sought to take advantage of its situation. For the last century Portugal had been relying on its alliance with England for survival, both politically and economically. During Dom João V reign England had gained great economic advantage over Portugal as the gold and diamonds from Brasil had been used to purchase English goods.

Throughout Europe, Portugal was regarded as a backwards nation lacking in intellectual and artistic progression stuck in a medieval decadence that it was unable to break free.

It was in this country that in 1750 Dom José I became the 25th king.

D._Jos%C3%A9_I_de_Portugal.jpg

Dom José I
King of Portugal 1750 – 1777

On July 31, 1750 Dom José I became the 25th King of Portugal with the death of his father King João V. Dom José I wanted to address the issues that plagued the country and to do this he decided to break from his predecessor’s governance and institute a new government with new faces and new ideas. His foremost appointment was the appointed of Sebastião José de Carvalho e Melo as the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs and War. Sebastião José de Carvalho e Melo soon gained the king’s trust and support and the Portuguese government quickly came under his control. He ruled Portugal with a strong hand and throughout his rule his main policy was to strengthen the monarchy and to use it for the furtherance of a comprehensive scheme of reforms.

Sebastião José de Carvalho e Melo was a son of a minor noble, educated in Portugal at the University of Coimbra. In 1738 he went to live in London as Portugal’s ambassador to England and in 1744 moved to Vienna as Portugal’s ambassador to the Austrian Empire. In both cities he came into contact with new ideas and came to understand Portugal’s backwardness and the need change it.


Pombal_portrait.jpg

Sebastião José de Carvalho e Melo
Marquês de Pombal
Head of Portuguese Government 1750 – 1782
Father of Modern Portuguese Empire

Portugal is country rich in History and accomplishments as well as great historical figures such as Dom Afonso Henriques, Infante Dom Henrique, Vasco da Gama and many more. While these were great people and their accomplishments were instrumental in Portugal’s history, the man who shaped Portugal into the country it is today was Sebastião José de Carvalho e Mello or as more commonly called “Marquês de Pombal”.

It was his vision that transformed Portugal from a backwards-declining empire to one of the largest and most powerful empires today. His reforms not only touched all regions of Portugal and its empire but all aspects of Portuguese society. He laid the groundwork and provided the vision that was continued by his successors to today. It is safe to say that Portugal would not be the country it is today was it not for Sebastião José de Carvalho e Melo.



New Faces & New Ideas


The Marquês de Pombal first major test was the devastating Lisboa Earthquake of 1755 it was his handling of the earthquake and the recovery effort that won him his second major supporter. In 1763 Dom João Carlos de Bragança Sousa e Ligne, the Duque de Lafões returned from London after living there for five years. While in London he had been elected a member of the Royal Society and had been a keen observer of the educational and knowledge disparities between England and Portugal.

His correspondence with the Marquês de Pombal and the King starting in 1759 regarding educational disparities and the need for Portugal to modernize its own institutions least it fall even more behind had greatly impressed Pombal and with the support of the King who was the Duque de Lafões cousin recalled him to Lisboa in 1763. In 1764 he became the Secretary for Education and Science and over the next forty years would use that position and the support of the government to spearhead the countries educational and scientific progress. More importantly the Duque de Lafões provided the Marquês de Pombal with much needed support amongst Portugal’s leading nobles. With his help and support many nobles who personally continued to appose Pombal came to support his reforms and work.


Duke_of_Lafoes.jpg

Dom João Carlos de Bragança Sousa e Ligne, Duque de Lafões

On the economic front two transplanted Portuguese Jerome Rattan and Guillermo Stephens became the two leading industrial supporters and industrialists in the country. Both Rattan a Frenchmen by birth and Stephens a Englishman by birth started in the middle of the 1760s at the beginning of the economic revolution in Portugal their rise in Portugal’s economic and trade revolution. These two became the leading investors and industrialist in the country and eventually ended up having investments in almost every part of the Portuguese economy and empire. They played a major role in the establishment of factories throughout the country as well as financing many commercial enterprises. So great was their success that their support and contacts provided much of the impetus to the much of the economic investments over the next quarter century. In 1771 Jerome Rattan became the Secretary of Commerce and personally owned over 100 factories throughout the empire by the turn of the century.

pdstephens.jpg

Guillermo Stephens


jacomeratton.jpg

Jerome Rattan

One of the greatest obstacles to Portugal’s modernization was the Portuguese Roman Catholic Church. In 1750’s the church along with the Jesuits order controlled great parts of the country and vehemently apposed any changes to the government’s policy and modernization.

The schism between the Portugal and the Catholic Church - Holy See along with the subsequent expulsion of most of the Religious Orders from the Portuguese Empire brought great challenges as well as great opportunities for Portugal. Religious reform might have been one area that Pombal might have failed were it not for the return to Lisboa of Luís António Verney in 1765 from Rome. It was his leadership and enlightened approach along with his openness that allowed for the modernization of the Church and made it a partner in the modernization of the country.


luc3adsantc3b3niodevern.jpg

Saint Luís António Verney


While on the military front it was the friendship of Dom José António Lobo da Silveira, the Marquês de Alvito and Marechal General of all Portuguese forces in Portugal starting in 1762 that provided the Marquês de Pombal with the military support to counter many of his biggest critics and enemies.

The partnership of the Marquês de Pombal’s and these men led to unprecedented political, social, economic and religious changes in the country. It was these individuals who provided the great support and in many ways implemented many of the reforms outlined by Pombal. By 1770 the group came to be known as the “Os Apóstolos de Pombal” for their continued support and advocacy of his policies and reforms.




Lisboa Earthquake of 1755



1755_Lisbon_earthquake.jpg

Lisboa Earthquake of 1755


Lisboa in 1750s before the earthquake was one of Europe’s leading cities with over 250,000 people, rich in history and monuments constructed from the riches of its Empire.

The earthquake was one of the most destructive and deadly in history, killing between 30,000 and 60,000 people. The quake was followed by a tsunami and fire, resulting in the near total destruction of Lisboa. Many monuments and buildings were destroyed either by the earthquake, tsunami or subsequent fires. This included monuments, government buildings such as the palace, churches and cathedrals as well as the houses and businesses of thousands of people.

Dom José I immediately ordered the government to provide relief to the people and rebuild the country. He put the Marquês de Pombal in charge of this enormous undertaking. The Portuguese government under Pombal’s guidance immediately began a program of helping the survivors and preventing the spread of disease. Within three days the fires raging throughout Lisboa were brought under control. The army was brought in to maintain order and stop people from fleeing. The survivors were housed in tent cities (shanties) that were created around the capital; corpses were quickly removed and in many cases buried at sea.


Lisbon1755hanging.jpg

The aftermath of the Lisboa Earthquake, showing the rebuilding of the city along with the tent city and the government hanging thieves

Dom José I who was out of Lisboa when the earthquake struck was also left without a home as the royal palace had also been destroyed in the earthquake. He developed a fear of living within walls, and for the duration of his reign the court was accommodated in a huge complex of tents and pavilions in the hills of Ajuda, then on the outskirts of Lisboa. It was only after his death that Dom José II his successor began the building the Royal Palace of Ajuda, the current residence of the Portuguese Monarchy, which still stands on the site of the old tented camp.

The Marquês de Pombal started to plan the rebuilding of Lisboa; he implemented several decrees that prohibited private construction initiatives. He felt developing a new, perfectly ordered city that magnified the splendour of the empire both a duty as well as an opportunity. He along with many others felt that the tremors would be the catalyst that would tear Lisboa and in turn Portugal from its medieval decadence and force it to acknowledge the necessities of an increasingly modern world.

The king and the Marquês de Pombal hired architects and engineers, who planned the reconstruction. Pombal wanted a city that would be built in an orderly fashion. In less than a year, Lisboa was free from debris and undergoing major urban works. These works were well planned and undertaken, rebuilding the areas with the highest level of damage along a wide–street grid system, while the less damaged areas were restored to their original street and building design schemes. Portuguese engineers, such as Manual de Maia and Eugénio dos Santos left their mark all over Lisboa with their work. By 1760 the remaining shanties were ordered demolished by the government and the last people still living in tents moved into the new buildings that had been built.

All Portuguese provinces were ordered to help the survivors and the rebuilding effort but in many cases the lack of proper roads hindered the relief effort. Help came from all Portuguese provinces including those in América, África, Índia and Ásia.

To combat disease a new law was passed requiring all people in Lisboa and the surrounding areas including the shantytowns to dump their human waste and garbage into refuse wagons that passed 4 times a day. The throwing of human waste out the window also became against the law. New aqueducts were built to bring fresh water into the area. Disease such as cholera was reduced throughout the capital region with the implementation of the new sanitation and clean water. In 1762 the new law was enacted throughout the rest of the country requiring local governments to setup regular human waste and garbage collections as well as provide clean water to all their residents.

From the onset of the rebuilding process labor shortages started being one of the biggest limiting factors so starting in 1756 thousands of Portuguese Américan Natives were brought to Portugal to work on the rebuilding of Lisboa and other earthquake damage areas. This was followed by additional workers from other parts of the empire in the subsequent years.



Economic Reforms

While living in London from 1738 to 1744 the Marquês de Pombal was greatly impressed with capitalism and the capitalist who made it possible. He viewed the lack of capitalists in Portugal as a determent to its future. He was determined to create the conditions necessary for the creation of capitalism in Portugal and envisioned a new capitalistic class allied with the monarchy that would drive the Portuguese economy and create great wealth.

When Pombal came to power Portugal practically imported everything it consumed, the purchase of these goods had been made possible by the revenue from the gold and diamonds from Brasil. Pombal’s first priorities when he came to power were:

  1. To asses the decline in revenue from Brasil and the implications this would have on the government’s budget
  2. The need to develop Portuguese national industries to manufacture the goods needed by Portugal and to reduce its economic dependency on England
  3. To increase the governments revenue in Portugal and its overseas provinces.
Starting in 1751 the government promoted the creation of national industries throughout the country. The government started by creating a gunpowder factory and sugar refinery this was followed by an increase in shipbuilding and its related industries. To help in the rebuilding of Lisboa and other areas building material factories were created. By 1760 silk as well as wool, paper, furniture and glass industries had been created. The growth of these and other national industries continued throughout Pombal’s term and beyond.

To promote commercial development in both Portugal and its overseas provinces several charter companies were formed, these companies were given monopolist rights in exchange for their investment and development of a particular industry or region. The first company formed was “Companhia Geral das Pescarias Reaes do Reino do Algarve” which was created in 1753 to develop and manage Algarve’s sardine and tuna fisheries. That same year “Companhia da Ásia Portuguesa” was formed to develop and manage trade with the Portuguese colonies in Índia and Ásia.

In 1755 the “Companhia do Grão-Pará e Maranhão” was formed to develop and increase commerce in Northern Brasilia. This was followed by the "Companhia Geral da Agricultura das Vinhas do Alto Douro" formed to regulate and protect the wine growers of the Portugal’s Northern Provinces. In 1756 the “Companhia da Pesca da Baleia” was created to regulate fishing and whaling. In 1759 a new company was created called “Companhia de Pernambuco e Paraíba” to develop and increase commerce in North-Central Brasilia.

To regulate and stimulate the economy several laws were enacted that tried to combine the best of Europe’s economic laws. In 1755 the “Junta do Comèrcio de Lisboa” was created, it replaced an older out of date association of merchants. A similar Chamber of Commerce was created in Porto in 1763. These institutions promoted both commercial and manufacturing development in Portugal and all its provinces. In 1759 the “Junta do Comèrcio” in Lisboa started offering the first commerce courses to Portuguese entrepreneurs and business owners and their staff. In 1766 the “Junta do Comèrcio” in Porto also started offering the same courses.

To further increase Portugal’s trade in África, Índia and Ásia several new companies were also created. In 1760 the rights for Portuguese trade in Índia and Ásia were taken from the "Companhia da Ásia Portuguesa” and given to two new companies: “Companhia da Índia Portuguesa” and “Companhia de Timor e Macau”. In 1765 the Portuguese administration and trade in África was also changed with the abolishment of the Captaincies and the creation of three new companies that received trade rights on the Áfrican continent. The “Companhia de Angola” was created to exploit the resources in Angola and the Congo Basin, the “Companhia de Moçambique” was created to exploit the resources in Moçambique and East África and the “Companhia de Bissau” was created to exploit the Portuguese Trade in West África.

In 1762 to help simulate the economy the government abolished all laws discriminating against Protestants giving them the same rights as Catholics. This allowed both Portuguese citizens as well as foreigners to invest in Portugal.

The difficulty in transporting relief supplies to Lisboa from other regions of Portugal to help in the earthquake relief and subsequently in the rebuilding effort convinced the government to initiate a countrywide road construction project. In 1756 the construction of a network of roads spanning the country was started, the plan was to connect the leading cities of Portugal together to spur economic development. They eventually would connect the entire country together providing access to all corners of Portugal.

These roads became the catalyst for the industrial development in Portugal between 1760 and 1800. It became possible for businesses to manufacture their products anywhere in Portugal and in turn transport them throughout the country and even send it to port for export. Thousands of miles of new roads were built throughout the country. These roads became known as “Estradas do Rei”; they had no tolls, were paved and elevated allowing their use year round. New bridges were built across all of Portugal’s rivers. The building of these roads enabled the Portuguese economy to grow substantially and for the first time they also provided the Portuguese Army with a network of roads year round. This would come to be one of the contributing factors in the defense of Portugal during the Peninsula Wars.

New decrees were also issued ordering local governments to built additional local roads connecting the local areas “concelhos” to the “Estradas do Rei”.


portugal1799.jpg

Royal Roads built in Portugal between 1756 -1795
Roads built 1756 – 1776 shown in Yellow
Roads built 1777 – 1795 shown in Red

Pombal established a procurement department in all the major Portuguese Embassies through out Europe with the object of investigating and securing new industrial and technological ideas for Portugal.

In the year 1767, in exchange for assisting James Hargreaves of Stan Hill escape from an angry mob to Nottingham the Portuguese embassy in London received the design specs for the multi-spool spinning wheels called “spinning jenny”. In 1769 James Hargreaves moved to Portugal and became a principal shareholder in a new company called “Companhia de Algudão” situated in Guimarães. The company was created to manufacture and operate the “spinning jenny”. To provide Portugal with the cotton, the production of cotton in Brasil was increased and new cotton plantations were started in Moçambique north of the Zambeze River and in Southern Angola. Additional machines were made for the wool and linen factories in Castelo Branco and Porto respectively.

The Portuguese government recruited businessmen and technicians from Europe’s production centers and provided them with exclusive rights for their products in Portugal. One of the most successful foreign businessmen who became Portuguese by naturalization was Jerome Rattan, Frenchman by birth. He became one of Portugal’s leading industrialists with factories throughout Portugal as well as investments in agriculture and forestry. He was a leading member of both “Junta do Comèrcio” and a leading investor in many overseas investments. Similarly William Stephens (Guillermo) a Englishmen by birth, started a glass factory in Marina Grande which in time became Portugal’s largest and one of the largest glass and Crystal companies in the world. These two individuals would become the principal economic proponents and advocates of the new economic and industrial systems in Portugal.

The increase in commerce in Portugal and its overseas provinces started causing shortages in cargo space as the number of Portuguese ships was not enough to meet the demand. In 1764 the government eased the restrictions on shipping Portuguese products on foreign ships. In 1760 the government along with private investors invested large amount of money to increase Portugal’s shipbuilding capacity along with the attendant trades. This investment allowed Portugal to double its shipbuilding capacity by 1785. The capacity was further expanded by the expansion of shipbuilding enterprises and related industries in Rio de Janeiro, Bahia and Goa. The number of Portuguese ships including the large merchant ships sailing between Portugal and its overseas provinces grew ten fold during this time frame.

New taxation laws were enacted that placed a greater burden on the wealthy and upper class. Initially the government was forced to borrow large amounts of money to finance the rebuilding and infrastructure construction but as the government’s revenues increased the amount borrowed from abroad decreased so that by the end of Dom José I reign Portugal no longer needed to borrow from abroad to finance its projects and expenditures.

By 1775 the government had been able to stabilize the revenue Portugal received from Brasil although it was still a shadow of its former self as the revenue from the gold and diamonds was greatly reduced due to the exhaustion of the gold and diamond mines. The government’s revenues and Brasil’s economy became based on the diversified agricultural economy promoted by both government policy and the two trading companies and by the increase in manufacturing that was occurring in most of Brasil major towns and cities especially in the south.

The revenue Portugal and the Portuguese people realized by the formation of the companhias was enormous, for example the "Companhia Geral da Agricultura das Vinhas do Alto Douro" was able to increase the revenue Portugal received from wine in the Douro Region by ten fold and was able to triple production while at the same time imposing high quality standards. The farmers and Portugal both saw a huge economic benefit from the management by the companhia. The two companhias in Brasil as well as the companhias throughout the Empire played a huge part in the development and growth of the various provinces and Portugal as a whole.

The gigantic leap in manufacturing in Portugal and subsequently in the overseas provinces provided the goods and products for its needs and as well for export. The increase trade provided the government with additional revenue and reduced Portugal’s dependencies on foreign goods. By 1776 Portugal had greatly reduced the manufactured and consumer goods it imported to the point that its exports were three times greater than its imports. The nature of the products imported had also changed, in 1755 Portugal was exporting raw materials and importing manufactured goods, by 1775 the bulk of the imports were raw materials for its factories and most of its exports were manufactured goods.

The revenue from Portugal’s overseas provinces also greatly increased; first in Índia then subsequently in East Ásia and finally in both África and Macau region as trade and economic activity increased in these provinces as they grew in size and were better developed and managed.

The economic development of Portugal and its overseas provinces between 1755 and 1795 was remarkable. By 1778 over 1000 factories were operating in Portugal. This number did not include the local traditional craft shops that also co-existed with the new factories. The Portuguese government had been able to liberate Portugal economically from the various English factors that had dominated and at the same time repressed Portugal’s development. The government’s revenue and spending had also been restored allowing the government to rebuild Portugal, invest in the infrastructure and defenses.

Louis-Michel_van_Loo_003.jpg

Marquês de Pombal



Resistance and Repression

The first opposition to Marquês de Pombal was as a result of the creation of the new companies. Several of the original entrepreneurs and businessmen saw them as an attack against themselves and their interests. On February 23 1757 people in Porto revolted against the new restrictions and monopoly on the wine industry. They besieged the house of Bernardo Duarte de Figueredo, Judge Conservator of the Douro Company, forcing him to rescind the restrictions and monopoly. They then proceeded to attack the company’s offices and warehouses, destroying the company’s archives and edifices. Pombal reacted to the revolt with ferocity – treating the act as an act of Lèse-majesté. He sent five regiments to regain control of the city of Porto. Several leading businessmen as well as government officials along with over 450 people were arrested. Over 400 were found guilty and the leaders were executed while the majority of those convicted were imprisoned.​

With the merchants under control the second group to appose Pombal was the nobility who were apposed to him and the King in part for the reforms being implemented as well as the higher taxes imposed on them. On September 3, 1758 an attempt was made on the Dom José I life as the king returned to court in an unmarked carriage from a rendezvous with the Teresa of Távora. Three men intercepted the carriage and fired on its occupants; the King and his driver were wounded but survived and returned to court.​

Following an investigation Pombal had the following nobles arrested: the Duque de Aveiro, the Marquês de Távora, the Conde de Atougia, the Marquês de Alorna and the Condes de Vila Nova, Óbidos and Ribeira Grande. Many other nobles as well as people from all classes were also arrested. At the time of the trial over one thousand people were in custody. These included most family members of the Marquês de Távora.​

At the trial two men confessed to being the attackers and that they were following orders of the Távora family. The Távora family denied all accusations but they were found guilty along with other accomplices and sentenced to death. Their estates were confiscated to the state and their name erased from the peerage and their coat-of-arms outlawed.​

It was only through the intervention of Queen Mariana and Maria Francisca, the heiress to the throne, that most of women and children of those executed were saved from being executed. Those not executed were sent to the prisons in Angola and Mazagão.

AtentadoJoseI.jpg

The attempt on Dom José I life in 1758 became know as the Távora Affair

In 1759 following the Távora Affair Dom José I made Carvalho e Melo the Conde de Oeiras. The aristocrats were shaken and were broken because the people executed or jailed were their peers and friends. While many of them continued to hate the Conde de Oeiras they did not openly challenge him.

In 1763 Dom João Carlos de Bragança Sousa e Ligne, the cousin of the king returned to Portugal from London. He was proclaimed the Duque de Lafões as a result of his brother’s death in 1761 and became the Secretary for Education and Science. More importantly he became an adamant supporter of the Conde de Oeiras as his reforms. It was his support not the fear of the Conde de Oeiras that brought many nobles on side of the reforms and changes.

Many nobles who previously had detested and worked against the reforms began investing in many of the business ventures and industries. In many cases these nobles would amass greater wealth from their business ventures and industries than their previous estates had been able to provide.

Duke_of_Lafoes.jpg

Dom João Carlos de Bragança Sousa e Ligne, Duque de Lafões


Immigration and Emigration

The shortage of workers in Portugal and its provinces started causing great problems and labor shortages that in many cases limited economic growth. Following the earthquake in Lisboa and Southern Portugal the government restricted the emigration of Portuguese; emigration to Brasil was frozen and emigration to Portugal’s other provinces in Índia, Ásia and África was severely restricted. The emigration of skilled tradesmen was partially eased starting in 1765 at various companies’ requests. The government always strictly controlled the movement of people as it tried to develop Portugal and its overseas provinces without depopulating the country.

Following the joint military campaign with Spain in Southern Brasilia region of Seven Missions against the indigenous and the Jesuits in 1755 the government brought thousands Portuguese Native Américans to Portugal to work in the reconstruction of Lisboa.

In 1757 the first immigrants from Índia, and Timor were brought to Portugal to help in the reconstruction effort and the building of other infrastructure projects. The labor crises in Portugal reached its peak between 1763 and 1772 during which time large number of Áfricans were also brought to Portugal.

The majority of the immigrants initially worked in the construction industry providing the labor for the reconstruction of Lisboa and other areas affected by the earthquake then many went to work in the road construction projects while the rest were employed in other construction jobs throughout the country.

The creation of thousands of factory jobs in the towns and cities created a new rural depopulation crisis. Agricultural production declined as people left agriculture for the new factory jobs. Starting in 1765 immigrants from Índia and África were brought to work on the farms. The government enacted new laws to protect the original European workers and forcing the landowners to pay the immigrants the same wage. The subsequent growth of industry as well as the continued labor shortages in the 1770s forced the government to start allowing some of the immigrants to start working in the factories.

The government restricted the immigrant’s right to move around the country and only immigrants that were Portuguese Catholic were allowed to marry. The integration of the immigrants into the Portuguese society was a gradual process. The government viewed their integration as a necessity and enlisted the Portuguese Catholic Church to promote the social and cultural acceptance of these people into the general society. By 1778 the number of immigrants in Portugal had surpassed 200,000. The vast majority were men, with women only accounting for 20 percent. The majority of these immigrants ended up integrating into the Portuguese society, marrying and settling down.

The rapid industrialization of Portugal and subsequently of Brasil as well as the increase in commerce and the labor shortage in both areas was the catalysts for the Portuguese government policy of forced labor movement throughout the empire. The expansion of Portuguese territory in África, Índia and Ásia provided the government with a steady supply of laborers to other provinces that were in need of laborers. The depopulation also facilitated the establishment of Portuguese control of newly acquired territory.

As the Portuguese expanded their overseas provinces in Índia, East Ásia and África the subjugated tribes that accepted Portuguese control were required to provide a specific number of laborers on a yearly basis. Subjugated tribes that resisted Portuguese control ended up losing half of their territory and people and their leaders executed. These tribes were also forced to provide a much higher number of laborers on a yearly basis. The laborers were sent to other provinces to work on construction, new plantations, farms and the growing number of factories.

The movement of people changed the composition of the population in Portuguese controlled areas of Índia, África and Ásia. The depopulation of newly acquired territory was subsequently followed by repopulation of the territory with people from other regions as these territories were in turn developed. The limited number of Europeans in the empire meant that the Portugal became reliant initially on Portuguese Índians and Timorenses (people from Timor region of East Ásia) to provide it with the laborers and tradesmen to continue its industrialization and growth. Subsequently Macaenses (people from Southern China around Macau) were also recruited.

The movement of Áfricans into Ásia, Índia and Portugal was initially limited to agricultural areas. These Áfricans while not slaves did not enjoy the same citizenship rights Europeans, Índians, Timorenses and Macaenses held. By 1770 slavery only existed in Brasil and África and only Áfricans continued to be slaves.

In 1759 Portugal abolished slavery amongst the Portuguese Native Américans and prohibited their emigration outside the empire. In 1761 Portugal abolished slavery in Índia, Timor and Flores this was followed by the abolished of slavery in Portugal proper in 1762. In 1765 Portugal abolished slavery in amongst mixed blood blacks in the entire empire.

In 1763 an Irish soldier named Patrick O’Connor who had decided to stay behind in Portugal following the war of 1761 became employed at a paper factory owned by Jacome Ratton. In 1764 Patrick O’Connor was sent by Jacome to his homeland to recruit fellow Irish to come to Portugal. Starting in 1765 Portuguese ships sailing to England would pass off the Irish coast on the way home and secretly pickup Irish settlers. Several thousand Irish eventually came to live in Portugal and its colonies every year. The Portuguese always kept the affair as low-key as possible afraid of upsetting the English.

The newly acquired territories also became the primary source of new recruits for the expanded colonial armies. Many young men preferred the prospect of being soldiers rather then working for the rest of their lives as laborers in some plantation. Subsequent taxation laws enacted by various provincial governments provided financial compensation to families whose sons become soldiers. These two sources provided the continuous supply of recruits to fill the colonial army’s ranks.


Church and State

In 1750 Portugal was a catholic country where the church had great influence over the everyday life of the Portuguese. The Catholic Church held vast amounts of land, and wealth but that wealth was out of the reach of the crown and in the opinion of Pombal the Catholic Church was one of the main obstacles to modernization of Portugal. In 1750 Portugal’s population was just over three million with 200,000 in 538 monasteries. The main religious force in Portugal was the “Companhia de Jesus” the Jesuits. They ran the schools and had great influence not only in court but also with the Royal family.

Pombal had been greatly influenced while living in London and Vienna by the anti Jesuit movement in both countries. After the Lisboa earthquake the Conde de Oeiras was deeply embarrassed by the backwardness and the churchmen advocating the burning of people alive "auto de fé" as a means to stop the earth from shaking.​

Pedro_Berruguete_-_Saint_Dominic_Presiding_over_an_Auto-da-fe_%281475%29.jpg

Auto de fé in Lisboa

The first conflict between the Jesuits and the government came with the conflict between the privileges granted to the “Companhia do Grão-Pará e Maranhão” and the Jesuit missionaries in Maranhão. In 1756, Pombal began a propaganda attack on the Jesuits by publishing several papers attacking the Jesuits and conspiracy theories about the Jesuits power ambitions.

In 1757 Dom José I issued an edit stopping the Jesuits from preaching in the countryside. This culminated with several Jesuit priests being implicated in the Távora affair. Pombal arrested several Jesuit priests but never tried them.

On September 3, 1759 Pombal issued a law expelling the Jesuits from Portugal and all of its provinces. The Jesuits were arrested, the government seized all of their assets and their schools were closed. They were deported to Rome where they continued to have great support.

In 1760 Portugal withdrew its ambassador from Rome and the Portuguese bishops as well as the Portuguese Catholic church stopped having any connection with the Holy See. In 1762 Father António Vieira published the “Tentiva Teológica” which advocated an independent Portuguese Catholic Church with the Pope continuing as the spiritual head of the Church but headed by the Portuguese Religious Council. The Council would be comprised of a partnership between the Bishops of Portugal and the King and would govern the Portuguese Catholic Church.

Pombal seized on the “Tentiva Teológica” as the means to break the Roman Catholic Church’s grip on Portugal and to replace it with a modern church that would be a partner in the reforms and modernization of Portugal instead of an hindrances. In 1764 the Portuguese government banned all “auto de fé", took charge of the Inquisition and installed Pombal’s brother Paulo de Mendonça as the Inquisitor-General. A crown censorship on all printed materials was also imposed.

Starting in 1765 using all means available the Portuguese government lent its support to “Tentiva Teológica”. A propaganda campaign was fought against the “Old Order” and anyone who spoke out against “Tentiva Teológica” was condemned to the Inquisition. Many religious people were brought before the Inquisition on charges of heresy and blasphemy for opposing the “Tentiva Teológica”.

The Bishop of Coimbra who was from a very noble family and had great prestige in the country published a pastoral letter condemning “Tentiva Teológica” and prohibiting people from reading it along with also prohibiting people from accepting new ideas including the new scientific French philosophy being encouraged by the government. The Bishop was arrested and brought before the inquisition. His pastoral letter was judged to be “false, inflammatory and seditious” and was burned in a political ceremony at the “Praça do Comercio” in Lisboa. He was striped of all his privileges and property and imprisoned in an underground cell at the “Forte de Pedrouços”. In 1778 he was allowed to leave prison on condition he accept the new Portuguese Catholic Church but he refused and stayed in prison until his death in 1788.

In 1765 Luís António Verney returned from Rome at the invitation of both the Portuguese government and the Portuguese Catholic Council to spearhead the modernization of the Church. A follower of the Enlightenment Movement it was his leadership, policies and vision that would guide both Portugal and the Portuguese Catholic Church forward. In 1771 he was proclaimed Patriarch of the Faith by both the King and Council a post he held till his death in 1795. He worked tirelessly with the new Council and Religious Orders to make the Church inclusive and modern.

luc3adsantc3b3niodevern.jpg

Saint Luís António Verney

All remaining religious orders in the country were reformed and new independent national religious orders were created to replace the religious orders expelled from the country. These new religious orders only answered to the Portuguese Catholic Church. All religious laypeople both men and women were ordered to present themselves before the Religious Council court and those that accepted the “Tentiva Teológica” were then presented before a joint session of the Royal Court and the Religious Council to affirm their adherence to the King and the “Tentiva Teológica” in public. Those that refused were deported and their assets seized by the government.

The new religious orders as well as all positions within them were opened to all locals throughout the empire in addition the religious orders were prohibited from admitting religious novices into either monasteries or nunneries.

Brother Inácio de São Caetano a pious man who originally was a Carmelite was placed as overseer of all missionary orders in 1765, this culminated with the closing of the inquisition in Goa. He spearheaded the Portuguese government’s missionary movement, thousands of religious people were sent to the Portuguese overseas provinces to be missionaries to the local people.

caetano.jpg

Inácio de São Caetano Convent in Goa

The Portuguese Catholic Church in Portugal and all its overseas provinces was also reformed as all the Churches positions were also opened to all religious persons. Thousands of local Catholics religious people moved up in the churches hierarchy filling positions that once had only been reserved for white religious people. The first non-white bishop was Father Pedro Fernandes born in 1743 to a Catholic Native family from Goa. He became a priest in 1762 and went to work with the people of Timor in 1769. In 1799 he became the bishop of Dili. By 1780 Portugal had less than 50,000 people in 122 monasteries. This number did not include all the new monasteries and missionaries in the Américas, África, Índia and Ásia. These missionaries would play a huge part in Portugal’s rise to power in the 1900s, many times being the catalyst of that rise.

New Bishops were installed in América, África, Índia and Ásia to help direct the missionaries and the new Portuguese Catholic converts. The new missionaries worked side by side with the government to convert the locals not only to Catholicism but to also make them Portuguese.

On the diplomatic side the Portuguese government continued its diplomatic and public Relationship against the Jesuits with great success. In 1773 Pope Clemente XIV abolished the Jesuit Order, it was hoped that this action would allow Portugal to re-establish diplomatic relationship with the Holy See and lead to integration of the Portuguese Catholic Church into the Roman Catholic Church. This did not happen and it was only during the reign of Dom Carlos I in 1883 that diplomatic relationship with the Pope Leo XIII and the Holy See was re-established.

The Portuguese government headed by Pombal had shown the merchants it would not tolerate any dissent. The nobles who once had enjoyed considerable independence were brought to heel and shown they were not above the law. Lastly the Roman Catholic Church influence in Portugal had been broken and a new Portuguese Catholic Church had arisen in it place and made a partner in the modernization and expansion of Portugal.


Educational Reforms

The new Pombal educational reforms instituted for the most part by Duque de Lafões were enormous to say the least. New schools, colleges, universities were opened. A new curriculum as well as new subjects was introduced to Portuguese students.

The expulsion of the Jesuits from Portugal in 1759 had left Portugal without a secondary school system since the Jesuits had run all of Portugal’s secondary schools since the 16th century. The Universidade de Coimbra had also been greatly influenced by them and was also greatly affected by their expulsion in addition the Jesuit Universidade d’Evora had also been closed.

The educational reforms needed in Portugal and initiated by Pombal were carried forward with great enthusiasm and dedication by the Duque de Lafões, who in 1764 became the Secretary for Education and Science. Over the next forty years he would spearhead the countries educational and scientific progress

To combat the lack of learning centers in Portugal three colleges were created in 1761 in the cities of Lisboa, Porto and Coimbra. They were called the “Colégio dos Nobres”. The objective of these colleges was to instill in the descendants of the aristocrats a modern education and was made prerequisite to enter university. Initially most of these colleges professor’s were foreign because not enough qualified professors were available in Portugal. At first there was very little interest in these colleges from the noble families so the government opened them to the middle class and the new capitalist class. By 1769 when all three colleges were fully staffed and had a full student body less than half of the students were of noble families.

In 1768 a new education law was published. The level of education a student was to receive was based on the social class the student was born to. The people who were to be farmers or laborers were to receive their education from the parish priests. Those who were to fill higher functions were divided into two groups: those who needed to learn to read write and do arithmetic and those who were to go on to university. This was the start of primary and secondary education system. This system would continue until 1826 when the primary school system expanded to all children.

The Duque de Lafões recruited Father Manuel do Cenáculo Vilas Boas who coordinated with the Religious Orders in Portugal and the help of the Portuguese Religious Council to help staff the primary schools and in turn the new Portuguese Catholic Church and its Religious Orders supplied over two thirds of the staff for these new schools.

The secondary schools were much harder to staff and again the Duque de Lafões had to bring teachers from England and Europe to staff these schools. It was not until 1882 that all the secondary schools were staffed. Over the next twenty years the secondary schools were subsequently opened in every Portuguese provincial capital including its overseas provinces.

manueldocenculovilasboa.jpg

Father Manuel do Cenáculo Vilas Boas

In 1775 as part of the education law reforms the Duque de Lafões dismissed the entire teaching staff of the Universidade de Coimbra. The lack of qualified professors in Portugal forced Duque de Lafões to again fill all teaching positions with professors from foreign countries and it was only in 1777 that the university re-opened and it was not until 1782 when all the professors were hired. In addition two new faculties were added: Mathematics and Philosophy. The Philosophy faculty included science courses as well as courses in Natural sciences, Physics and Chemistry.

The faculty of Medicine was also drastically changed, practical education was imposed and for the 1st time students were exposed to patients in the local hospitals. This was the start of the Hospital University dependency that still exists today.

The faculty of law was also changed to include the study of the evolution of the judicial institutions from their origin to the historical evolution. This was the groundwork for the study of the rights in Portugal in the next century. The rights attributed to all Portuguese including non-whites in Portugal in the 1800s would not of been possible were it not for it.

The most radical of the Education reforms in the University was the introduction of structured course outline and structured teaching methods. Course manuals were introduced and students were forced to study from books. These reforms transformed the education in Portugal from the dark ages to same level as those found in other more enlightened European countries. While this was not accomplished overnight by 1800 Portugal education system was equal to the most enlightened European countries and more advanced than many.


War and Politics

The Portuguese government needed time for its reforms to take fruit so all external affairs were conducted with the most prudence and realism of Portugal’s position in the world. Pombal approach was to preserve its alliance with England and to always portrait that alliance to England to be in its best interest. Pombal always tried to take a neutral stand because he believed that if Portugal openly sided with England it risked the risk of being invaded by England’s enemies.

In 1756 the seven-year war started between England and France. Portugal informed both England and France of its neutrality. In 1759 an English squadron off the coast of Algarve intercepted a French Fleet of seven ships. Two French ships escaped and sought protection from the English at the Fort of Lagos but the English pursued them and destroyed them in Portuguese waters. The French were incensed and demanded that Portugal close its ports to England. Portugal refused and in May 1762 a French-Spanish force entered Portugal from Spain and encircled Miranda do Douro in the north. Portugal did not have the means to resist and stop the French-Spanish force so it requested English help. In June of 1762 the English army arrived in Portugal under the command of General Townsend. The English sent 6 infantry regiments, 1 cavalry regiment as well as armaments and money. The French-Spanish force captured the towns of Bragança, Chaves and the fort of Almeida during the months of July and August. On July 10th the Conde de Lippe who had accompanied the English contingent was put in Charge of both the English and Portuguese forces. On September 16th the Luso-English army led by Conde de Lippe defeated the invading French-Spanish force at the Battle of Salvaterra.

On November 3rd Portugal, England, France and Spain signed the Peace treaty of Fontainebleau ending all hostilities. On February 10, 1763 Portugal and Spain signed the Peace treaty of Paris returning all captured forts and towns in Portugal as well as the Settlement of Sacramento in Argentina to Portugal.

The Southern Brasilia region known as Entre Rios (region between the Plata and Paraguai rivers) was being contested by both the Portuguese and the Spanish. In 1776 the Viceroy of Rio de la Plata was created by Spain as a way to counter the Portuguese influence and power in the area. That year the first Viceroy Pedro Antonio Cevallos invaded southern Brasil in an attempt to drive the Portuguese from the region. He was finally stopped in Rio Grande do Sul but the conflict continued to simmer.

The Portuguese tried unsuccessfully to enlist the help of England and France to settle the Luso-Spanish conflict in Rio Grande do Sul. But unfortunately the English were unable and unwilling to put pressure on the Spanish; France on the other hand sought to gain from Portugal’s situation so it completely ignored Portuguese requests. Portugal was left on its own to deal with the Spanish.


Portuguese Armed Forces

Following the 1761 war between the French-Spanish and the Luso-English forces the Portuguese government contracted the Conde de Lippe to reorganize the Portuguese Army. Conde de Lippe was born in England and well versed in modern warfare, having served under Frederick of Prussia and was also known for his great organizational skills.

Under his orders new military academies were created and Prussian military instructors brought to Portugal. New training and professionalism were instilled in the army. Several graduates from these academies went on to serve in the Prussian Army for several years to gain valuable experience. Military rank and position became based on merit not social class.

In 1771 the Royal Academy for Military Fortification was opened. This academy became on of the principle learning centers for modern siege warfare and military fortification in Portugal. The knowledge Portuguese Artillery Officers would gain at this academy would serve Portugal numerous times throughout the empire.

Portugal’s peacetime army in Portugal proper was established at 50,000 men divided into two armies. One located in the Alentejo and the second one in Beira. These armies would be integrated with infantry, cavalry and artillery but due to personnel and budget issue it would take the Portuguese till 1794 to reach the target levels. The Royal Police Guard was established and installed in all the major towns and cities as a means of maintaining law and order. The size of the royal guard was initially set at 35,000 and would be made up of full time soldiers (infantry and artillery) and part time soldiers (citizen volunteers who received six months of training and served for 1 month a year.

Portuguese armaments industry was greatly increased; in 1768 Portugal adopted the Crespi System and paid Giuseppe Crespi to set up a factory in Coimbra. In 1776 the Portuguese company “Companhia de Armamento” gained complete control of the Giuseppe Crespi factory in Portugal and initiated several projects to increase the range of the muskets. The company was able to improve the range to approximately 200 yards. New armaments factories were also created in Lisboa, Setubal and Aveiro producing muskets as well as canons and howitzers. The gun powder factory in Lisboa was also expanded and a new factory was built in Setubal.

pdlippe.jpg

Conde de Lippe, founder of Portuguese Modern Military

The increased economic activity in the Portuguese provinces in África, Índia and Ásia put great pressures on the Portuguese Army and Navy to protect Portuguese interests as well as provide Portugal with the ability to expand its holdings. The continued European warfare in Europe, América, Índia and Ásia prompted the Portuguese government to institute its “Portugal Seguro” policy, which the Portuguese government advocated securing its overseas provincial borders, populating them for self-defence, defending the ports and cities and making the provinces profitable.

As part of its overall military reforms the Portuguese government began reforming and strengthening its overseas armies. Áfricans, Índians and Ásians (locals from Portuguese East Ásia and Macau) were recruited to reinforce the Portuguese overseas armies. The stipulation was that these soldiers were not allowed to server in their native province. The Áfrican soldiers served in Portuguese Índia, East Ásia and Macau. The Índian soldiers served mainly in Portuguese África and Brasil but were subsequently used in East Indies as well as Macau. The soldiers from East Indies and Macau went to serve in Índia and África.

The colonial armies were rearmed with arms and artillery manufactured in the growing Portuguese armament industries. Forts were built in strategic locations to protect Portuguese economic interest including all ports and vital cities. Border forts were also established in areas that both protected and extended Portugal’s control of its provinces.

The colonial armies in África, Índia and Ásia were established at 50,000 the same size as the regular army in Portugal proper. These were to be Portugal’s reserves to be drawn upon in time of need. In África Portugal used the presence of the colonial forces to increase the size of the area it controlled and to subjugate the local natives. Between 1775 and 1795 the areas of Portuguese control in África doubled when these armies finally reached their target size. While in Índia and Ásia they were used to protect and strengthen Portuguese Interests.

The defence and armed forces in Brasil were also reviewed and upgraded. Colonial forces reinforced the Portuguese regular army stationed in Brasil.

The first opportunity for the new Portuguese Army and the Colonial Army to serve together would come during the Portuguese-Marrocan War of 1769 when a joint Portuguese-Colonial army fought and won a series of battles against a larger but inferior Marrocan force. The Portuguese force had better leadership, higher quality soldiers, superior weapons and artillery.

The navy shipbuilding program in conjunction with the merchant shipbuilding program was expanded to provide Portugal with the ships necessary to defend its interests and territory. The navy shipbuilding capacity was further increased in Portugal as well at the overseas shipbuilding centers in Bahia, Rio de Janeiro and Goa. This in turn would allow the Portuguese Navy to become the second largest navy in the world by 1798.

In 1763 the administration of the Portuguese navy was reformed with the creation of the secretary for Navy. The naval command was restructured similar to the army as naval rank and position became based on merit not social class. In 1768 the Royal Academy of the Navy was created in the City of Porto to teach Portuguese Navy Officers and Portuguese Merchant Navy Officers modern naval techniques. Many of the teachers like all other higher learning centers in Portugal came from other European countries, mostly England. In time this academy would become one of the world’s leading centers for learning Marine Doctrine and Ship Warfare.


Royal Opposition & Disposition


D. Jose I married Mariana Vitória de Espanha daughter of Filipe V de Espanha in 1729. They only had four daughters:
  • D. Maria Francisca born 1734,
  • D. Maria Ana Francisca born 1736,
  • D. Maria Francisca Doroteia born 1739
  • D. Maria Francisca Benedita born 1746.
The Queen Consort and her daughters unlike her husband had a terrible dislike for Pombal and his growing influence in court and his reforms. Her opposition to Pombal came to a head when she and her daughters interceded on behalf of the family members of those condemned during what became known as the Tavora affair in 1758. While they did sway the king in pardoning the family members they were unable to stop them from being sent overseas.

The Queen and her daughters begged and pleaded for D. Jose I to dismiss Pombal for the sake of the country but his faith in Pombal remained solid so he dismissed their pleading and requests. This only made them more determined and resolved in their opposition to the Pombal.

Following the Tavora affair the Queen and her daughters had in essence became Pombal’s only major opposition. So Pombal set out to reduce their influence in court. His first attempt to match the eldest daughter with someone more in line with his thinking was a failure when in 1760 the D. Maria Francisca was married to her uncle Pedro de Bragança. A marriage arranged by her mother the Queen.

As for the other three daughters he convinced the King to allow him to arrange their marriages in order to strengthen Portugal politically. Pombal worked feverishly and was able to pair all three of them off. The Queen disapproved all of the matches found by Pombal but the King overrode her objections and consented to each of the marriages.

In 1762 the second oldest daughter D. Maria Ana Francisca was married to her uncle the recently widowed Filipe I de Bourbon-Parma, brother of her mother.

In 1763 he concludes a marriage between the youngest of D. Jose I daughters D. Maria Francisca Benedita and Principe Ferdinando Antonio Pasquale Giovanni Nepomuceno Serafino Gennaro Benedetto of Naples and Sicily, son of Espanha’s Carlos III.

In 1763 D. Maria Francisca Doroteia was married to William, Duke of Cumberland younger son of Jorge II of Grã-Bretanha. In the previous year he had accompanied General Townsend and the English army during its foray in Portugal during the later part of the Seven Year War. Unfortunately he had gotten sick (heart attack) soon after his arrival and was forced to stay in Portugal while he recuperated. While in court he and D. Maria Francisca Doroteia developed a liking to each other and following his recovery Pombal arranged for them to be married.

The Queen and her entourage were in shock at the development and their apparent predicament. In less than three years Pombal had greatly reduced the influence and power of the Royal family in court. But in 1765 circumstances provided them with renewed vigor in their opposition to Pombal. The “break” of the Portuguese Catholic Church and Rome shocked both the Queen and D. Maria Francisca, heir to the throne.


The Order of Christ Conspiracy

The Conspirators

In 1761 Princesa Maria Francisca, the heir to the throne married her uncle Dom Pedro III, brother to the King. Donna Maria and her husband much like her father were not interested in political matters. Donna Maria and Dom Pedro were very religious and favored the “Companhia de Jesus” Jesuit Order.

They became distressed with the religious politics that were being advanced by Pombal and the new Portuguese Religious Council. In their confidence of immunity because of their proximity to the King (Dom Pedro being the King’s brother and Donna Maria being his daughter) organized themselves against Pombal and those advocating an Independent Portuguese Catholic Church thus making themselves the main opposition to Pombal and the Portuguese Catholic Church.

The Jesuits who had already been expelled from Portugal and were locked in a dirty propaganda war with the Portuguese government provided Donna Maria and Dom Pedro through the ambassador from Spain with the necessary money to organize and plan their opposition. Two prominent nobles were recruited the Marquês de Angela and the Visconde of Vila Nova de Cerveira to lead the forces against Pombal. Dom Pedro and Donna Maria provided the moral and political legitimacy to the conspiracy. They were to be the new King and Queen of Portugal after the Dom José I was forced to abdicate once Pombal had been eliminated. The group became know as the “Conspiração da Companhia de Deus” the Order of Christ Conspiracy.

The Spanish, who still harbored territorial desires on Portugal even after 100 years following the Restoration of the Portuguese Independence, were alarmed at both the political and religious changes occurring in Portugal. They hoped to benefit as Portugal became embroiled in a civil war. The Spanish went as far as planning the invasion of Portugal and the seizure of Brasil.

On May 20, 1768 while returning to court in Ajuda from viewing the reconstruction of Lisboa, Pombal and his escort were attacked by a dozen armed men. Pombal was wounded in the attack and six of his eight guards were killed along with eight of the attackers. The remaining four attackers were wounded and captured but unfortunately none of them lived long enough to identify their backers.

Pombal was incapacitated for over 2 months but soon returned to his duties. The wounds that Pombal suffered limited his duties and he became very sick during the winter of 1769. In 1770 following the attack and in recognition of Carvalho e Melo outstanding work Dom José I made him the Marquês de Pombal. At the same time the King became worried about Pombal’s health so he recalled Martinho de Melo e Castro from the London embassy to become Pombal’s assistant. Martinho de Melo e Castro was both courageous and a liberal thinker and he and Pombal formed a formidable partnership that lasted till Pombal death in 1782. He would go on to be his successor and make a name for himself as one of Portugal most capable Prime Ministers till his own death in 1795.

By 1771 the conspirators had become desperate, many of their original backers had been arrested, died or came to accepted the new order. On October 11 the Marquês de Angela and the Visconde de Vila Nova de Cerveira had assembled in secret, a force of over 2,000 men outside of Lisboa at an estate provided by Dom Pedro. On that day the King was to travel in the afternoon from Ajuda to the Praça de Comercio in the center of reconstructed Lisboa for the unveiling of a great Equestrian statue. Dom Pedro found out from his brother the King that Pombal would be traveling incognito with about 100 soldiers in the morning to prepare for the King’s arrival, so plans were made to attack and kill Pombal and capture the king.

Príncipe José, the oldest son of Donna Maria and Dom Pedro was 10 years old and like most royal children he had little interaction with his parents who had entrusted his upbringing and education to others. The Príncipe’s education had been entrusted to Pombal who chose all of his tutors thus the Príncipe was a great admirer of Pombal and his goals and visions for Portugal.

The Battle of Belem

On October 11, on that eventful day Príncipe José was on his way to visit his mother when he overheard their plot. Donna Maria was instructing a priest and fellow conspirator on the final preparations. Being a curious boy he at first hid to hear what was being said but then continued hiding when he found out the details of the conversation. He waiting until everyone had left, made his escape and rushed to warn Pombal. Unfortunately by the time he arrived Pombal had already departed. Unsure of whom he could trust he turned to the only people he knew to be Pombal’s supporters, his tutors. When he finally found one of them and told his story they raced to alert other members of the court who could help. Príncipe José and his tutor found the captain of the Royal Guard a supporter of Pombal who took the young Príncipe before the King who upon hearing of the plot ordered the Royal Guards to make ready. Before leaving the King had his daughter and her husband as well as the whole court imprisoned. He then did something complete uncharacteristic he joined the guards and accompanied by the young Príncipe rode to rescue Pombal.

Meanwhile Pombal and his escort were intercepted on the way to Lisboa by the Marquês de Angela and the Visconde de Vila Nova de Cerveira and their men. The Marquês de Angela called Pombal to surrender and when Pombal refused he called him a coward and an agent of the devil that must be destroyed to save Portugal.

When the King and the Príncipe accompanied by over 5,000 royal guards came upon the ambush, the situation was desperate for Pombal and his remaining soldiers. Only 20 soldiers remained around Pombal and they were minutes away from being killed along with Pombal. The arrival of the King and the Royal Guards caused the rebel soldiers to panic and flee. The Marquês de Angela was killed in the subsequent fight when he and about 300 soldiers fleeing the Royal Guards were corned in a building in the outskirts of Lisboa. A fire broke out in the building during the fighting that trapped most of the conspirators in the building. Of the 300 soldiers in the building less than 50 made it out alive unfortunately the Marquês de Angela was not one of them.

estatuadjoseiemlisboa.jpg

Statue of Dom José I in Lisboa Commemorating his attack on the Order of Christ Conspirators

The Final Stand

The Visconde de Vila Nova de Cerveira made his escape first to Santarém but when the local magistrate attempted to arrest him, he and his men fled to Bragança where he hoped to regroup and gather around him an army of his supporters. The town of Bragança had been taken over by the nobles and friars sympathetic to the conspirators. He made an urgent appeal help from other nobles. While some nobles supported them in the end less than 5,000 conspirators gathered in Bragança meanwhile the government marched more than 30,000 soldiers against the conspirators in Bragança. Some nobles who had supported the conspirators attempted to flee the country, most did not make it. Pombal ordered the country sealed until all conspirators were caught.

The news of the attempted assassination spread through out the nation. (Although the version being spread had both Pombal and the King as targets) Most commoners and many nobles especially the younger generation was incensed and turned against the conspirators.

The Portuguese Army reinforced by young nobles “Fidalgos” and Royal Guards reached Bragança on November 25th and surrounded the town. The siege lasted 2 days when on the third day the local population rebelled against the conspirators. The army used the distraction to seize the town. The Visconde of Vila Nova de Cerveira and his most loyal men supported by the friars took refuge in the Castle of Bragança. The Visconde and half his men as well as most of the friars died when the government forces stormed the castle.

On January 21 1772 the government held a public trial in Lisboa, by the time the trial started over 5,000 people were in prison. Donna Maria had become hysterical after her arrest and had suffered a nervous breakdown which unfortunately she never recovered from and spent the rest of her life at the new Military Hospital of Santarém and her husband Dom Pedro died while in custody. All the nobles convicted at the trial were stripped of their assets, condemned to death and executed. Their families were exiled to Brasil.

The Jesuits were tried in absenteeism and found guilty in the attempted murder of the King and the overthrow of the Portuguese government. A book was published in 1772 called “A Dedução Cronológica e Analítica” which had very high circulation and was translated into all the major languages in Europe. The book put the blame solely on the Jesuit Orders hands. They were implicated in all of Portugal’s misfortunes since their arrival in Portugal. This book was very well received in Europe and Pope Clemente XIV felt compelled to disband the Jesuits if for no other reason than to save the Roman Catholic Church.

Consolidation

Following the attempted overthrow which became known as the Order of Christ Conspiracy the last opposition to Pombal and his reforms had finally been extinguished. The last economic, political and religious opposition had either been killed or were forced to see the light and support the reforms.

The fall of Donna Maria and Dom Pedro from power and the elevation of Príncipe José to Príncipe de Brasil had put to rest any hope of political changes in Portugal. As a result of the trial and executions, hundreds of nobles were either executed or imprisoned and Pombal was left with no opposition in the whole country.

Those that survived were left with no alternative but to join the Pombal reforms bandwagon. Many simply joined to avert any suspicions on them and to prove that they were in full support of the King and the government; it was ironic that many of these reluctant investors eventually amassed greater fortunes from their investment in the new enterprises and economic ventures than they could have hoped with their original estates.

All non-Portuguese religious men and women were ordered to appear before the Portuguese Religious Council for questioning. Most were expelled from Portugal. Their orders were also expelled and their assets seized by the crown. The expulsion of the last non-Portuguese religious people left Portugal with no voice for the Roman Catholic Church in the country. Only the Portuguese religious orders were left and all of these were supporters of the Portuguese Catholic Church.

The implications of the Spanish embassy and the Spanish ambassador in the plot was fully revealed in the trial and angry mobs protested daily in front of the Spanish Embassy. When the Spanish government refused to hand over the ambassador an angry mob overwhelmed the embassy’s security and burned down the embassy and killed the ambassador. Spain responded by jailing the Portuguese ambassador and cutting off all diplomatic relationships with Portugal. It was only following the 1777 Portuguese-Spanish Américan War that he was finally released and returned to Portugal.

On December 10 1771, Príncipe José became the Heir apparent and was proclaimed Príncipe de Brasil. Príncipe José age 10 and his two younger siblings Princesa Mariana age 4 and Príncipe João also age 4 became orphans with the death and incarceration of their parents. Their upbringing had from their birth been entrusted to royal servants so they did not suffer much from their absence. Their upbringing and education continued under Pombal’s influence.

In 1775 Pombal started negotiations with the English about the marriage of King George IV oldest daughter Princesa Charlotte to Dom José II heir to the throne. On August 11, 1776 Princesa Charlotte was betrothed to Príncipe José. As part of the betrothal Portugal refused to recognize United States independence and closed its ports to Américan vessels.

charlotteprincessroyal1.jpg

Queen Carla I of Portugal 1782-1828

In 1775 the Portuguese government “Pombal” published the “Observações Secretíssimas” which was a political-philosophical paper showing how far Portugal had come in the last 20 years. The comparisons were made on the many levels including: cultural development, industrial development, development of the arts, literacy, scientific development, strength of the domestic trade, wealth of the external trade, political peace, and increase level of wealth and general well being. While the “Observações Secretíssimas” may have appeared as propaganda it was true that in 1750 hardly anyone in Lisboa could read the same could not be said in 1775. It was also true that in 1750 everything Portugal consumed was imported in 1775 Portugal was producing all the consumer goods it consumed and some companies were already starting to export their products.

In 1776 Dom José I health started deteriorating and he made Pombal the regent for the remainder of his reign and until his successor came of age. On February 24 1777 Dom José I died, on his deathbed he instructed the heir, his grandson, to look after his subjects well being and to be aware of the responsibility that God had entrusted on him. He also asked for two things: that the he pardon the political prisoners, and that the policies started during his reign be continued.
 
Last edited:

Lusitania

Donor
Book I 1750-1777
O Renascimento de um Império – O Princípio (part II)


Portugal’s Overseas Provinces


The Portuguese government envisioned a revitalized empire that would be a partner in the growth and development of Portugal. The overseas possessions stopped being referred to as colonies and instead became overseas provinces with the same rights and privileges as the provinces in Portugal proper. The government needed the workers and provinces to feel as though they were a vital part of the Empire.

The Portuguese overseas provincial policy became based on the “Portuguese Trinity” which was the joint administration and development of the Portuguese provinces between the government, companhias and church. The government was responsible for security, law and order, taxation and foreign relations. The companhia was responsible economic development and administration including infrastructural construction. The church was responsible for well being of the people, education and spiritual maters.

The status of Brasil was changed to vice-kingdom as recognition of its importance and strength within the empire. Brasil economy started to be developed in a similar fashion as Portugal’s and not as a dependency of Portugal. Manufacturing and commerce was encouraged and its defenses strengthened.

In Índia and Ásia Portugal faced different challenges, the Portuguese territory in Índia and Ásia was all one province and governed from Goa by the Vice-rei. The Portuguese Índia Vice-rei Manuel de Saldanha e Albuquerque who ruled from 1756-1769 was a keen supporter of new Portuguese government initiatives and enacted several laws and policies to make this province and its entire people an integral part of Portugal. His policies would become the cornerstone of Portuguese overseas provincial administration for decades to come not only in Portuguese Índia but throughout the entire empire. The laws and policies enacted covered the entire spectrum of social, administration, religion and cultural policies and government administration:

  • In 1761 Portugal banned all slavery in Portuguese Índia and East Ásia and granted the rights of Portuguese citizenship and representation to all subjects in these areas.
  • Starting in 1761 several laws and measures were introduced by the Vice-rei in Goa banning the discrimination of locals and preventing Portuguese whites and Luso-descendents from discriminating against locals. The government along with the help of the Portuguese Catholic Church supported the intermarriage of locals with both the whites and Luso-descendents. New taxation laws were introduced to encourage Portuguese men to marry by doubling the taxes paid by single men.
  • Several new taxation and religious laws were enacted by the government to encourage the adoption of the Portuguese language and religion by the locals. Portuguese Catholic subjects paid lower taxation than Hindu or Muslim subjects. Families that sent a son or daughter to a convent to become a priest or nun (had to be 18 years old) also paid lower taxes. Those who spoke Portuguese, were married and were Portuguese Catholic subjects paid the least amount of taxes.
  • To encourage locals to support the Portuguese colonial forces new taxation laws were also introduced that reduced the taxes paid by families whose son became a soldier in the Portuguese colonial force; recruits had to be at least 18 years old. This and the increased feeling of acceptance by locals provided Portugal with the recruits it needed as it started reforming and expanding its colonial force in 1765.
The combination of the influx of so many missionaries along with new taxation laws, the liberalization of the Church and extending Portuguese citizenship contributed to the large number of converts and the expansion of the Portuguese language to the new regions. By 1775 the majority of all people living in Portuguese Índia and Portuguese controlled East Indies were Portuguese Catholic.

The people of Portuguese Índia and East Ásia were moved around the empire with large Portuguese Índian, Timorenses and Macaense communities becoming integrated into Portugal proper, Brasil and África as well as intermixed in Índia and Ásia. These people never lost their rights and in time came to believe themselves as Portuguese.

The Áfricans living under Portuguese control were divided into two groups: those that lived or were moved to Portugal, Índia and Ásia and those that continued to live in África or Brasil. The first group was free and while they were not full citizens they were not slaves. The freeing of all mixed blood black slaves in África and Brasil caused much discord especially in Brasil. To dispel the discord and animosity the government decided to move these people either to Portugal or Índia/Ásia.


pdbasto.jpg

Portuguese Índia Vice-rei Manuel de Saldanha e Albuquerque



Brasil

At the start of Dom José I reign, Brasil was Portugal’s largest and richest province. The majority of the government’s revenue came from the gold in Mato Grosso and diamonds in Minas Gerais. Brasil’s economy which from the onset of the Portuguese colonization at the beginning of the 16th century had been based on agriculture, mainly sugar; had in the last 50 years shifted to mineral wealth. The center of gravity had also changed from the north centered on the city of Bahia to the south centered on the city of Rio de Janeiro.

In 1750 the decline in government revenues from the mineral wealth in Brasil started being felt for the first time. The government under the Marquês de Pombal embarked on an ambitious set of radical reforms that would completely transform Brasil politically, religiously and economically. The changes witnessed in Brasil were no different than the changes felt in other parts of Portugal and its overseas provinces.

In 1755 the Portuguese government started a series of military campaigns together with Spanish forces against the Indigenous population along the Seven Missions Territory. The Portuguese government objected to the manor in which these people were being influenced and controlled by the Jesuit missionaries. Over 1000 natives died in the campaigns and large numbers of Indigenous natives were sent to Portugal to work on the reconstruction of Lisboa. In 1759 all Jesuits were expelled from Brasil and all their assets seized by the government. That same year the government freed all Indigenous native slaves in Brasil and gave them the same legal equality with the rest of the population.

In 1762 as part of the overall hostilities between Portugal and Spain the Spanish forces from Buenos Aires attacked and destroyed the Portuguese settlement of Sacramento on the Prata River. In 1763 as part of the Treaty of Paris Spain returned Sacramento to Portugal. In 1775 the Spanish once again threatened Brasil and captured the town of Rio Grande de São Pedro. The Portuguese sent a force from Rio that successfully attacked the Spanish Force and ended the occupation.

One of the most radical reforms witnessed in Brasil was the way that Brasil was administered and governed; in 1763 the Capital of Brasil was moved from Salvador to Rio de Janeiro and the status of Brasil was changed from a colony to vice-kingdom. The move of the capital and elevation of Brasil to vice-kingdom coincided with the Portuguese government ending the Capitanies in Brasil and establishing control over the entire province. The power of the government was also increased throughout the province and greater control over the borders was established.

In 1763 Antônio Alvares da Cunha, the Conde da Cunha was appointed as the new Vice-rei and it was under his direction and administration that the new political reforms were implemented. In 1769 Luís de Almeida Silva Mascarenhas, the Marquês do Lavradio was appointed Vice-rei and continued the government’s reforms and policies with a very heavy hand. It was as a result of these two officials who implemented and oversaw most of the reforms and changes in Brasil that the government’s reforms succeeded. These two were never afraid of using whatever means were necessary to achieve their mandates. During their terms Brasil’s jails were constantly full of those who stood in their way.

Starting in 1765 the Portuguese Military in Brasil was reorganized by a group of Austrian officials as part of the Portuguese military reforms being directed by the Conde de Lippe. The forts protecting the cities in Brasil were either upgraded on new ones built. The government moved both soldiers and people to the border areas to be better able to defend them. The shipbuilding in Rio and Bahia was expanded along with its attendant trades to better provide Portugal and Brasil with the naval ships necessary to defend the coast from pirates and other European countries as well as merchant ships necessary to transport the growing merchandize trade within the empire and elsewhere.

The expulsion of the Jesuits from Brasil in 1759 and the publishing of the “Tentiva Teológica” in 1762 and subsequent establishment of an independent Portuguese Catholic Church caused much upheaval in Brasil. The Portuguese Religious Council soon found itself in a battle for the support of the people with those that opposed the establishment of an independent Portuguese Catholic Church. The Inquisition, which had come under the government control, setup a court in Rio to combat those that appose the changes. Dozens of priests as well as hundreds of missionaries were brought before the Inquisition. The majority whom were expelled from Brasil and Portugal and the remaining were pardoned once they swore allegiance to the Portuguese Religious Council. The support for the new Portuguese Catholic Church became established in the towns and cities while the support in the countryside took many decades to become established.

Brasil like all other overseas provinces benefited from the exodus of missionaries from Portugal and saw thousands of new missionaries arriving in Brasil which were integrated with those missionaries that had remained and together started the re-evangelization of América.

The government in Rio sent new missionaries along with government officials and soldiers into the interior of Brasil to re-establish control over the missions abandoned by the expulsion of the Jesuits. The primary purpose was to allow the government to control the interior and the indigenous people; consequently many of these missions had been very prosperous and the government was eager to gain control of these areas.

The Jesuits had controlled the majority of the education institutions in Brasil and their expulsion had resulted in most of them being closed. It was not till the 1772 as part of the Portuguese government’s educational reforms that new schools were established through out the Brasil, primary schools were established in the major cities and then throughout rest of Brasil.

The economic changes experienced throughout the Portuguese Empire transformed Brasil’s relationship with Portugal. Over the previous 100 years Brasil had become Portugal’s revenue source, providing it with the gold to buy the foreign goods it required and support the rest of the kingdom. The reduction in revenue from mineral wealth was slowly replaced by the growth of national industries in Portugal and subsequently in Brasil. The government encouraged the establishment of several textile industries. From 1760 cotton, linen and wool factories were established in Minas Gerais and Rio and in 1765 an Iron Mining and Smelting factory were established in São Paulo.

The establishment of the two trade companies: “Companhia do Grão-Pará e Maranhão” and “Companhia de Pernambuco e Paraíba” that had exclusive trade rights in Brasil brought greater prosperity to the merchants and farmers throughout Brasil. These companies developed a greater diversified agricultural base. Coffee, mulberry seedlings were distributed to farmers and the production of indigo, flax, cotton, cocoa and rice was encouraged and advocated. By 1775 Brasil’s economy was growing again, gone was the immense mineral wealth, although the government maintained a monopoly on the diamond mining but instead Brasil was enjoying a more balanced growth from its diversified agricultural and manufacturing throughout all of Brasil. The government’s revenues had also stabilized.

In 1772 the government in Brasil started a road-building project similar to the one in Portugal. The size of Brasil and other government expenditures limited the initial success of the project. The local government’s road building project connecting the small towns and villages together and to the larger centers provided the local people many economic and social benefits. Many small towns and villages that had very restricted road access were opened up. The movement of people and goods throughout Brasil also started improving.

By 1775 the restrictions on immigration to Brasil from Portugal and the economic changes felt throughout Brasil started to create a labor shortage in Brasil. The Portuguese government allowed Índians and subsequently Timorenses and Macaenses to move to the expanding cities of Brasil in an effort to ease the labor shortage. Many went to work in the new industries and factories that were desperate for workers while the remainder went to work in the various commercial establishments. Starting in 1770 as a result of the Portuguese-Marroco War of 1769 thousands of Marrocans arrived in Brasil from the expanded province of Mazagão. These Islamic people were settled a few in each village and town in Southern Brasilia and their movements and religious freedom was restricted. The Mazagões as they became known were only allowed to marry and own land if they converted to Portuguese Catholicism.

From 1755 to 1777 many nobles, merchants and everyday people were sent to Brasil due to their opposition to the Marques de Pombal. Most of these people had in one way or other apposed the Portuguese government’s policies and reforms and they did not contribute to the development and reforms of Brasil. They also added to the resentment some Brasilian leaders had of the interference of Lisboa in Brasil.



África

In 1750 the Portuguese possessions in África were limited to a few small islands off the western coast and the coast of Angola and Moçambique. The only substantial inland territory was along the Zambeze River on the East Coast (Moçambique). In North África, Mazagão was the only Portuguese possession left, as all other Marrocan cities Portugal had conquered starting in 1415 had been lost. For centuries, since Portugal’s arrival on África’s shores, África had been used exclusively as a source of slaves and as supply stop for ships traveling between the much more lucrative Índia/Ásia and Lisboa.

In 1760 the Portuguese government made slave trade in Portuguese África a government monopoly. In 1765 the last Capitanies in the empire were abolished with the creation of three new consolidated Portuguese Áfrican provinces: Cabo Verde e Guiné in the Northwest, Angola in the West and Moçambique in the East along with three new companhias: the “Companhia de Bissau”, the “Companhia de Angola” and the “Companhia de Moçambique” to develop and administer the Portuguese possessions in África.

Portuguese África like other parts of the Portuguese Empire saw many changes as the companhias diversified the economies; cultivation of sugar, cocoa, rice, cotton, coffee and flax was encouraged and started. New plantations were created and developed. The composition of the people started changing as Índian and Ásian settlers were brought to Portuguese África to work on these plantations and in the towns.

The military reforms initiated by Portugal had profound affect on the size of the Portuguese África. Portugal utilized África as a training ground for its colonial forces, this was done because it was felt that other European countries would not object or even notice Portuguese military actions in África as apposed to Ásia. Thousands of Ásian and Índian soldiers were brought to África where they were used to expand the territory Portugal controlled and to subjugate the local population. New forts were built and the territory under Portuguese control expanded deep into the Áfrican interior for the first time. Subjugated tribes were ordered to pay a yearly tribute to Portugal in gold, or goods as well as soldiers and workers. The workers were sent to work in either Portugal proper or other provinces while soldiers joined the Colonial forces in the Ásia or Índia. Newly conquered tribes also lost half their territory to the Portuguese, which leased the land to the companhias on 20-year leases.

The arrival of Portuguese Catholic Missionaries starting in the 1760s throughout Portuguese África helped spread both the Portuguese language and religion in these lands. The arrival of Portuguese Índians and Ásians also brought to África Portuguese Catholic Missionaries of Índian and Ásian decent. In 1775 the taxes were increased for all natives that were not Portuguese Catholics in Portuguese África. Missionaries set up new convents, schools and missions in all provinces.

The influence and presence of Islam in West África and northern part of East África was especially targeted. When the colonial forces conquered an area the Portuguese Missionaries who accompanied the colonial forces destroyed all mosques and ordered all Islamic religious leaders they encountered killed. Special taxes were levied against any town that did not have a Catholic Church or the majority of the people were not Portuguese Catholic. This created several problems and revolts amongst the natives for the companhias and the colonial forces. The colonial forces were in constant battles with the subjugated Islamic natives as well as neighboring Islamic natives.

Province of Cabo Verde e Guiné

The “Companhia de Bissau” was given control over the Portuguese islands of São Tome, Principe, Fernando Pó and Anabón in the Gulf of Guinea along with the commercial interest on the Gulf coast between the Niger and Ogooué Rivers. These territories were integrated into the province Cabo Verde e Guiné. On the Áfrican west coast they received control of the Portuguese forts of Cacheu, Bissau, Ajuda and Zinguinchor along with the islands of Cabo Verde. The capital of the province was in Praia on the islands of Cabo Verde. In 1765 Antónia de Vasconcelos the former governor of Angola was appointed as the first governor of the Province of Cabo Verde e Guiné.

From 1769 to 1774 the Portuguese fought a series of wars with the local tribes around the Portuguese forts in Cacheu, Bissau, and Zinguinchor resulting in expansion of Portuguese territory along the Casamence and Cacheu Rivers. In 1776 the area around Bissau was finally subjugated and by 1777 all area between Bissau and Zinguinchor had been subjugated and under Portuguese control. New forts were built along the two rivers and along the coast. Large amount of people from Cabo Verde were moved to this area to settle and expand Portuguese control. New products were exported: Timber was sent to Portugal to supply the shipbuilding industry. Rice and peanuts were also cultivated and exported to Portugal.

The Portuguese sent a large force to the Gulf islands and by 1767 had subjugated the islands. The sugar plantations were restarted and cocoa as well as coffee cultivation was started. Starting in 1776 Índian and Ásians immigrants were brought to these islands to work on the plantations. Additional settlers were brought from Cabo Verde as it was depopulated in an attempt to fight deforestation and starvation.

The islands of Cabo Verde which had been hit by several droughts and large parts of the islands were becoming barren. To ease the pressures on the islands the companhia started replanting trees on the islands of Cabo Verde to try to stop the deforestation. Starting in 1776 about half of the population of Cabo Verde was moved to the gulf islands and the areas around the forts in Cacheu, Bissau, and Zinguinchor.

Province of Angola

The new province of Angola was comprised of three original provinces on the Áfrican west coast: Congo, Angola and Benguela. The Portuguese had been present in this area for over 200 years but had mostly been restricted to the coast. The capital of the province was in Luanda. The “Companhia de Angola” was given control of the expanded province and like the other companhias it was hoped that it would be able to develop and prosper a much neglected area. In 1765 Francisco Inocécio de Sousa Coutinho, was appointed as the governor of the Province of Angola.

The arrival of the colonial forces starting in the 1770s allowed the company to conquer several of the local tribes along the coast. By 1775 the companhia started expanding inland along the major rivers: Congo in the North, Cuanza and Cuvo in the center and Cunene in the south. The southern border of Angola (Benguela) was established along the Cunene River.

The companhia started several coffee, cocoa and cotton plantations. The export of timber to Portugal was also started. The arrival of Índians and Ásians to work these plantations made several tribes angry and in 1773 the natives of Mussolo revolted, the colonial forces brutally put down the revolt and all males captured including the leaders were executed. The remaining Mussolo natives were sold as slaves by the government.

Province of Moçambique

The new province of Moçambique comprised of the original six Portuguese provinces on the Áfrican east coast: Cabo Delgado, Sofala, Moçambique, Zambezea, Sofala and Inhanbane. The main ports were Moçambique in the north and Sofala in the south. The capital of the province was established on the island of Moçambique. The “Companhia de Moçambique” was given control over the entire province in order to develop it. In 1765 João Baptista Vaz Pereira, was appointed as the 1st governor of the Province of Moçambique.

The governor’s control and the companhia’s development of Portuguese East Áfrican was the slowest of the three provinces in África. This was due to the refusal of many of the current colonial people from recognizing its authority. The arrival of the colonial forces starting in 1766 from Goa and subsequently other parts of the Portuguese Empire enabled the governor to establish full control over the province and the companhia to establish economic control in all six original provinces by 1774.

Following the establishment of the companhias control along the coast and along the Zambezea River the companhia started several economic projects to develop the area. Tea and Cotton plantations were started in the Zambezea and Moçambique provinces.

Portuguese-Marroco War of 1769

The last remaining Portuguese presence in North África was fort city of Mazagão. In 1769 the ruler of Marroco, Mawlay Muhammad III ordered the attack on Mazagão to drive the Portuguese out and besieged the town for six months. Pombal who had been in favor of abandoning the town and settling the people in Brasil and had even started making preparations for such a move felt obligated instead due to the Marrocan attack to order a task force from Portugal to reinforce Mazagão and break the siege. In January 1769 a Portuguese force arrived with over 10,000 men of the retrained and newly led army from Alentejo under the command of captain ManuelPinto de Morais Bacelar.

On February 10th the Portuguese attacked the Marrocan army besieging Mazagão and defeated them. The Portuguese pursued the fleeing Marrocan forces and captured them at Azamor. The Portuguese government was anxious to bring the army back to Portugal and upon receiving news of the victory ordered a colonial force from Angola and Bissau to relieve the Alentejo army. On March 1st ships were sent to África to bring the colonial forces to Mazagão and then bring the army back to Faro.

On May 15 Mawlay Muhammad III arrived with 30,000 soldiers and besieged the city once again. On May 30th the Portuguese colonial force under Colonel João Forbes-Skelater arrived off the coast south of the city while the Marrocans were attacking it. They landed on Cape Blanco south of the city and marched north and attacked the Marrocan army from the rear while it was attacking the city.

The Marrocan forces became caught between two Portuguese forces and attempted to retreat but Mawlay Muhammad III was killed in the battle as he tried to extract his forces from Mazagão. The Marrocans became demoralized and surrounded by two Portuguese armies and surrendered. The Portuguese held the remaining Marrocan forces along with the body of Mawlay Muhammad III as hostages till the Marrocans agreed to a new Treaty. On July 1st 1769 Marroco agreed to recognize Portugal claim to Mazagão and expand its borders to 30 miles around the city. On July 20th Dom José I signed the treaty allowing for the hostilities with Marrocos to end.

The expanded territory of Mazagão now included the city of Azamor and the Morbea River valley, which the Portuguese had lost in the 16th century. The Portuguese started building several border forts to protect the province and in 1770 Portugal granted Mazagão provincial status. Antônio Alvares da Cunha, the Conde da Cunha e Mazagão was appointed the first governor of the province. He was directed to “Portugalize” the new province so over the next decade he oversaw the movement all the locals who were Muslim from the expanded area to Southern Brasilia and repopulated the province with thousands of Portuguese Catholic settlers from Açores and Madeira islands.


Índia

india17601905.jpg

The Maratha Empire shown in Yellow at its Zenith in 1760


In the early part of the 18th century the Maratha Empire had replaced the Mogul empire as the dominant political force in Índia and by 1760 it had expanded across the entire Northern Índia. The Maratha Empire had kept the English presence on the western side of Índia to only Bombay and had reduced Portugal’s possessions on the Índian Subcontinent to just three enclaves: Goa, Damão and the island of Diu.

In 1761 at Paniput the Afghans defeated the Maratha Empire. The Maratha Empire was shattered and the Power of the Peshwas was greatly reduced as the local chiefs gained more control. On the western part of Índia Portugal now faced two separate Maratha States: Damaji Gaikwads of Baroda in the North and the Peshwas of Pune in the South.

In 1755 the Portuguese government re-organized Portuguese Índia with the removal of all Áfrican territory from the vice-kingdom. Portuguese Índia government in Goa became strictly responsible for all territory in Índia and Ásia. The role of the Vice-rei also changed with the creation of the companhias and subsequent growth of Portuguese Territory in Índia and Ásia as these areas began demanding greater autonomy.

After the creation of the “Companhia da Índia Portuguesa”, Portuguese trade and influence started to expand first internally in the three enclaves as well as with the two westerly Maratha states: Peshwas of Pune and Damaji Gaikwads of Baroda, and Mysore in the south. Progress was very slow and limited due to the great influence and power of the British East Índia Company had in Índia and the resentment of many Índians towards Europeans.

The Companhia started investing in Portuguese Índia defenses as well as infrastructure in lieu of paying taxes on its revenues. The Portuguese had not invested any funds in the maintenance or defenses for decades and they were in a state of disrepair. This arrangement lasted for 20 years at which time the government took over the building and maintenance of the infrastructure and defenses.

In 1763 Portuguese through several small border wars with Peshwas of Pune added the following surrounding areas to Goa: Ponda, Sanguem and Quepen, this was followed by Canacona in 1764. The addition of these lands provided the initial boost to the companhia’s revenues. Development of these areas and trade with the Índian states allowed the rebuilding of the old defenses as well as new forts and defensive structures through out the new territory. The harbor in Goa was expanded and new factories and ventures were created.

In 1769 the Portuguese fought several border clashes with Damaji Gaikwads of Baroda in Damão. The size of Damão was doubled along the Damão River. The Port of Damão was expanded and new forts and infrastructure were built as this new area provided additional revenue and opportunity to both the companhia and the government.

In 1759 all Jesuit missionaries were expelled from Portugal and all its provinces including Portuguese Índia. As part of the introduction of the Portuguese Catholic Church in Portuguese Índia new religious laws were enacted that opened all religious and administration positions to local clergy. Local priests and nuns were allowed to rise in the hierarchy of the church for the first time. The Goa Inquisition was closed for good.

In 1760 large number of new Portuguese Missionaries started arriving from Portugal as part of the missionary exodus from Portugal. The missionaries first went to the Portuguese enclaves and the surrounding areas then to the former Portuguese colonies in Índia where a substantial number of local Catholics still resided. There they founded new schools, missions, and convents.

The combination of the influx of so many missionaries along with new taxation laws, liberalization of the Church and extending Portuguese citizenship contributed to the large number of converts and the expansion of the Portuguese language to the new regions. By 1775 the majority of all people living in Portuguese Índia were Portuguese Catholic.

The devastating Lisboa earthquake provided the first emigration demand, several thousand locals were recruited and sent to Portugal to work on the reconstruction of Lisboa and other construction jobs; mainly locals who could not pay their taxes. As the Portuguese began expanding their territory in Índia a portion of those living in newly conquered areas were sent to Portugal and other provinces.

The emigration of Índians living in Portuguese Índia to Portugal as well as África and Timor was expanded in 1770 to include Brasil. The increasing economic activity resulted in a labor shortage developing to Portuguese Índia by 1775. In the 1770s Portugal had already started allowing Índians from areas outside of Portuguese control who had converted to Portuguese Catholicism to immigrate to Portuguese Índia. In 1776 the first people from Timor and Macau started arriving in Portuguese Índia to work in the growing industries and factories.

The Portuguese government in Goa and the companhia goals in Índia were to defend Portugal’s interest and territory in Índia. The Portuguese saw the competing Índian political wars in a very fragmented Índia as a way of increasing its territory and influence. The Portuguese primary purpose was to prevent the dominant European power in Índia the British East Índia Company from using these political wars as a means of excluding the Portuguese and the “Companhia da Índia Portuguesa” from Índia and to either take over the remaining Portuguese enclaves or marginalize Portugal.

Portuguese-Maratha War of 1774

In 1772 Peshwa Madhav Rao died and was succeeded by his brother Narayan Rao. His uncle Raghunath Rao who believed he should have been the next Peshwa apposed the succession. In August 1773 Raghunath attempted to have Narayan assassinated while he was asleep. In the attack Narayan was gravely injured but was able to make his escape with the help his supporters due to the confusion caused by a fire started during the attack.

Narayan ordered his followers to take him north to Nasik where he planned to gather support and attack Raghunath Rao. Meanwhile in Pune, Raghunath became desperate when the assassination failed and Narayan escaped. He proclaimed that Narayan had been killed and presented a badly burned body of one of Narayan’s followers as proof along with the body of Narayan’s wife. He was proclaimed the new Peshwa. This was resented by many other Marathas but accepted due to no other heirs to the Peshwa. Nana Fadnavis who was one Narayan Rao supporter tried to keep Raghunath Rao in check.

Raghunathrao ordered his soldiers to secretly locate and kill Narayan. Narayan’s followers only traveled at night in an attempt to avoid Raghunathrao men. Near Karjal they were almost caught and instead decided to go west and seek protection from the English in Bombay. On the way to Bombay they encountered Raghunath Rao’s soldiers and instead fled south, and after 3 months of continuing to travel only at night finally reached Goa. There the Portuguese Vice-rei D. João José de Melo gave Narayan Rao sanctuary and allowed the very weak Narayan to recuperate. In December 1773 news of his whereabouts in Goa finally reached the Maratha. Raghunath Rao proclaimed that the Portuguese had initially tried to assassinate Narayan and now held him captive in an attempt to garnish support for a war against Portugal.

Raghunath was able to convince the Maratha State of Baroda to attack Portugal’s enclaves of Diu and Damão in the north. In January 1774 the Baroda army attacked the Portuguese in Damão but they were not able to capture Damão and commenced besieging it instead.

In Pune Raghunath’s position had became desperate and he ordered the Maratha army to attack Goa and liberate Narayan. In January 1774 an army of 25,000 men left Pune to attack Goa. The army reached Goa in February but was besieged by quarrels among its leaders. The arrival of Narayan with 20,000 of his supporters along with 10,000 Portuguese soldiers caused uproar in the Maratha army. Most of Raghunath’s supporters were either killed or fled when the Maratha army revolted against Raghunath.

On February 10 the Maratha army under the leadership of Narayan Rao marched north to capture Raghunath Rao. Portugal’s forces were instead sent north to help in the defenses of Damão and Diu. Raghunath Rao attempted to flee the approaching army but was killed along with his supporters, when Nana Fadnavis led a force of 15,000 men into Pune. On March 21 Narayan Rao was proclaimed the Peshwa.

On March 2 the Portuguese forces from Goa arrived by sea at Damão and attacked the besieging Baroda army. The Portuguese forces pursued the fleeing Baroda forces and captured Pardi on March 12. Narayan Rao ordered Baroda to stop its war on Portugal or face his army. On March 31, 1774 the Portuguese signed Treaty of Satari with both the Peshwa of Pune and the Maratha State of Baroda.

In gratitude for the Portuguese help the Peshwa of Pune gave them the states of Bicholum and Satari which were added to Goa. In the north in compensation for their attack on Damão the Damaji Gaikwads of Baroda gave the Portuguese all lands along the Damão River to Nagar Haveli. The Portuguese also received special trade concessions from the Peshwa of Pune for their support.

Portuguese Índia Status after War

The territorial gains from the Portuguese-Maratha War of 1774 along with the previous territorial gains had quintupled Goa’s and Damão size since 1750. The Portuguese and Luso-descendent families who had lost their lands in the north to the Maratha’s from 1700 – 1749 were given new estates in either northern Goa or in the expanded Damão. The “Companhia Portuguesa da Índia” income grew immensely allowing it to build new roads and defenses in the new territories. The spirit of the Portuguese in Índia was also lifted, as Portugal had been able to reverse centuries of decline and decay. A new sense of optimism and prosperity was felt in Portuguese Índia for the first time in decades.

In 1769 Dom João José de Melo was appointed as the Vice-rei and he continued with all of the previous governments policies and reforms and as a result allowing the government’s revenues to continue growing as taxes collected on all products imported and exported grew immensely thus allowing Portuguese Índia to become a net contributor to the Portuguese treasury again after decades of losses.

He continued the government’s cooperation with the companhia and church that led to the acceptance of the Portuguese language and religion amongst the people of Portuguese Índia as well as the belief by these people that they were Portuguese provided a great catalyst for Portuguese future expansion and control not only of Índia but other parts of Ásia and África.


East Ásia

The Portuguese were the first European country to arrive in the East Indies in the early 16th century and soon established control over the “Spice Islands” from Sumatra to Timor. The “Spice Islands” provided the Portuguese with great wealth but that wealth soon attracted competition. Other rival European countries began challenging Portugal for control of the “Spice Islands”. For over 200 years the Portuguese had fought a loosing battle with both the English and the Dutch for control of the “Spice Islands” and Índia and by 1750 Portugal’s possessions in Ásia were mere shadows of its once vast empire.

The Dutch and the Dutch East Indies Company had reduced Portugal’s possessions in the Spice Islands to just the northern portion of the island of Timor and the island of Flores. These possessions like all of its Ásian possessions had been neglected and poorly managed over the previous 100 years.

In 1762 to reverse Portuguese fortunes in the East Indies the Portuguese government created the “Companhia de Timor e Macau” to manage and develop the Portuguese possessions in the East Indies and Macau. The Portuguese East Ásia was part of the Portuguese Índia/Ásia province, governed from Goa but with its own governor. The arrival of the “Companhia de Timor e Macau” upset the governor in Dili who was at odds with the companhia over many issues. In 1765 the Vice-rei appointed Antónia José Teles de Menses as the new governor of East Ásia; an advocate of the new policies and reforms being enacted by the Vice-rei in Goa.

In the 1760s several thousand Portuguese missionaries started arriving in East Ásia to spread the Portuguese Catholicism amongst the natives. They took over from the original Jesuit and Dominicans missionaries that had been expelled from Portugal and its overseas provinces. The sudden large influx of new missionaries helped to spread the Portuguese influence in these islands and the surrounding islands.

The gradual expansion of Portuguese influence on the islands Timor (northern) and Flores and the surrounding smaller islands started to translate into more profits for the companhia. The primary export from these islands was sandalwood and spices. As the sandalwood forests were cleared, Coffee and sugar were introduced and several large plantations were created. Several forts including the major fort of Dili were built to protect Portuguese interest and extend Portugal’s control.

The movement of people in the Portuguese East Indies was governed by Portuguese Population movement policies. As the Portuguese and the “Companhia de Timor e Macau” expanded their control of the northern part of Timor and the Flores Timorenses were sent other provinces. The Portuguese government sent settlers from Índia and África to work on the new plantations and other ventures in these islands. Portugal also allowed the companhia to bring from Portugal small number of settlers and craftsmen who mainly settled in and around Dili.

In 1772 as a result of the subsequent growth in the East Indies and the need for a more local administration forced the Portuguese government to grant Timor and Macau province more autonomy from Goa. In 1776 Caetano de Lemos Telo de Meneses was named as the new governor. The Portuguese government sent colonial soldiers from Índia and África to strengthen the garrisons in the province. The colonial forces gradually moved inland and brought those parts under Portuguese control.


Ásia (Macau)

The territory of Macau on the edge of the Pearl River estuary was the principle trade post for trade between China and Europe. Macau also served as the major trade center for Chinese trade with Japan and most of Ásia. The territory of Macau was administered by Portuguese but China retained sovereignty as well as collecting yearly taxes.

The arrival of the “Companhia de Timor e Macau” and the large influx of Portuguese Catholic Missionaries caused much turmoil in Macau. In 1769 the governor-general of Goa sent reinforcements along with 5 ships to Macau to assert the Portuguese administration and right of the companhia to manage and develop trade in Macau.

Macau’s port was expanded and a program to remove the build up of silt was begun. A major land reclamation project was also started to increase the size of Macau. Macau’s defenses were increased and the size of the garrison doubled.

In 1766 the Portuguese Catholic Missionaries sent an emissary to the Chinese Emperor Qianlong to try to persuade the Chinese to allow the new Portuguese Catholic Church to preach in China. The Emperor refused and reinstated the ban on Christian missionaries is China. The Portuguese Catholics missionaries refused to abandon China and several hundred continued covertly preaching in the Canton province.

In 1772 the Chinese began a program of suppression against all Christians in the Canton province. Over one hundred Portuguese missionaries were killed along with over 1000 Chinese Catholics. Macau became inundated with thousands of refugees. The Chinese government demanded that Portugal turn over all Chinese citizens living in Macau. When the Portuguese refused the Chinese closed their ports to Portugal.

In 1773 the Chinese sent an army to attack Macau but were forced to retreat when reinforcements arrived from Goa and Timor. In 1774 the Chinese and the Portuguese signed a peace treaty. China reopened its ports to Portugal and allowed all Chinese Christians in Macau and in Canton province to leave to other Portuguese provinces and in return the Portuguese would keep its missionaries out of China. Portuguese missionaries went to northern Vietnam.
 
Last edited:

Lusitania

Donor
ip3junta.jpg

Book II 1777-1799
O Renascimento de um Império – Comércio e Progresso
(part I)






jose2cprincipedobrasil.jpg

Dom José II King of Portugal 1777-1825

On March 31, 1777 at the age of 16 Dom José II became the 26th king of Portugal with the death of his grandfather King José I. The country he inherited from his grandfather was a country in midst of great change and growth. During the reign of Dom José I more changes had occurred in Portugal than in the preceding 200 years.

Portugal at the start of his reign was a country full of energy, optimism and purpose, the Portuguese had finally started believed they could make their country a strong and proud country. They looked upon the new young King as a symbol of that vitality.

Dom José II wanted to continue the economic, political and social reforms started during the reign of his predecessor. He reappointed the Sebastião José de Carvalho e Melo (Marquês de Pombal) as the head of the government.

The recent betrothal of Dom José II to Princesa Charlotte, daughter of King George III of England was also hoped to bring Portugal greater security and stability.




Domestic Affairs

In 1774 the Portuguese government under Pombal had started planning and designing the new Royal Palace to be built in Ajuda at the current location of the large tent pavilion that the Portuguese court and Dom José I had resided since the Lisboa Earthquake of 1755. In 1766 the designs and plans were completed and following the ascension of Dom José II to the throne work commenced immediately. In 1782 the first of four phases was complete and the Royal family along with the court moved from the tent pavilion to the palace. The last of the remaining three phases was finally complete by 1812.

palaciorealxix.jpg

Palácio Real em Ajuda
Royal Residence of the Portuguese Monarchy since 1782

In 1779 Dom José II granted all political prisoners amnesty and released them from prison. Several former noble families chose to immigrate to Brasil rather than stay in Portugal; these were the nobles who had opposed the Marquês de Pombal. Their titles and land along with their possessions had been confiscated by the government when they were imprisoned.

In 1782 Princesa Charlotte traveled from London to Lisboa. There she converted to Portuguese Catholicism and was married to Dom José II at the Sé de Lisboa thereafter she became Queen Carlota of Portugal.


sdelisboasculoxix.jpg

Sé de Lisboa


The Age of Enlightenment and Compassion


Enlightenment

In 1780 the University of Évora, which had ceased functioning in 1759 as part of the expulsion of the Jesuits, was moved to Lisboa and renamed the “Universidade de Lisboa”. The new university was modernized along the lines of the reforms instituted at the “Universidade de Coimbra”. The creation of a second first class University in Portugal was viewed as a significant advancement for Portugal although the staffing of the new university took 10 years and in the end three quarters of the staff were foreign professors.

The success of the three “Colégio dos Nobres” colleges prompted the government to allow for the establishment of two new colleges one in Guimarães in 1788 and one in Faro 1790. In 1798 the government authorized the first colleges to be built outside Portugal; a college was built in Rio de Janeiro and one in Goa.

In 1780 to further higher learning the Secretary of Education, Dom João Carlos de Bragança created the “Academia Real das Ciências de Lisboa”. The objective of the Academy of Sciences was to promote the advancement of learning and understanding in three fields: Natural Sciences, Mathematics and Medicine.

Dom João Carlos de Bragança, Duque de Lafões, was chosen as its 1st President. He contacted and brought back to Portugal several prominent Portuguese intellects that were living abroad. Several foreign professors and intellectuals were also brought to Portugal to further advance the higher learning in Portugal.

Duke_of_Lafoes.jpg

Dom João Carlos de Bragança, Duque de Lafões

The Royal Society in London arranged for several English doctors and surgeons to work and teach in Lisboa and several mathematicians as well as other scientists also went to live and work in Lisboa. Some returned to England at the end of their term while others continued to live and work in Portugal. The English Embassy in Lisboa also recruited several noted doctors from England to provide the growing English population as well as the new Portuguese Queen with the highest quality medical care possible.

One of the prominent doctors and surgeons to come and work in Lisboa was Edward Jenner who had been recommended by John Hunter and several other leading physicians at St. Georges Hospital in London. In 1783 he became the Royal Families personal physician at the insistence of Queen Carlota.


Edward_Jenner2.jpg

Edward Jenner 1749-1821
Personal Physician to Familia Real Portuguesa 1783-1812
Conde de Oeiras

During the first years the Academy occupied itself with two distinct areas of study and advancement: the study of the Economic and Industrial progress in the country and the study of disease and health among the populations both in Portugal and its provinces.

These studies would lead to major changes and advancements in Economic thinking and the Industrial revolution in the 19th century in Portugal. The studies would also provide the basis for many breakthroughs in medicine and health for the Portuguese society.

In 1790 the first school for females was opened in Lisboa, providing young women with the first learning institution outside a convent in Portugal and in 1797 a similar school was opened in Porto.

In 1795 the 3rd Portuguese University, the “Universidade de Porto” would be the first in Portugal to have non-Christian professors. As a sign of the acceptance and tolerance for Jews in Portugal a Portuguese Jew named Joshuah Abrignel headed the faculty of Medicine in Porto.

Compassion

The great economical and industrial progress made by Portugal during the later part of the 18th century did not bring prosperity to all its citizens. There have always and will always exist those that are marginalized and need help to survive.

It was these people that troubled Diogo Inácio de Pina Manique, the intendente of the Lisboa Police prior to him becoming the Intendência Geral da Polícia de Portugal. In the 1770s these marginal people were brought to “Castelo de São Jorge” that was unused since the 1755 earthquake. There they were housed and taught different trades. A school was open there for the youngest to learn to read and write. Those with the capacity were also provided with a secondary education allowing the most gifted the ability to attend university. Some of the most gifted students went on to study at either of the Portuguese Universities as well as some of Europe’s most prestigious universities. Several noted Portuguese physicians went to study medicine in London and several of Portugal’s most noted Artists studied in Rome.

This institution came to be known as “Casa Pia de Lisboa” and was a proletarian institution both in terms of providing university education as well as a trade to people who would not otherwise be able to.

Queen Carlota had lived a secluded life in London but since becoming Queen had taken upon herself to learn and help her people since she came to view herself as the Portuguese Queen and not an English Princesa. The “Casa Pia de Lisboa” and the work being done there intrigued her so much that in 1786 she toured the facility and became its main patron.

She was so impressed by the work of this institution and also at the social and economic benefits that Portugal was receiving from these people that she besieged her husband, the King to visit the “Casa Pia de Lisboa” and see the work being done there. In 1787 King José II toured the “Casa Pia de Lisboa” and was also impressed.

In 1790 the government enacted the “Casa Pia de Portugal” charter. Casa Pia as it became known expanded throughout the kingdom. In 1805 the first Casa Pia was opened in Brasil and in 1808 in Goa. By 1850 the Casa Pia was in every city, every province providing shelter, food and tools to those that were alone and needed help.

The institution that was created not out of a government plan but a necessity of life grew into one of Portugal’s greatest social accomplishments. It was these facilities that sheltered and nurtured those that had no place to go. It provided them with the tools and the skills to succeed in life and in turn they provided Portugal with the knowledge and labor that made it into the country it is today.


pdmanique.jpg

Inácio de Pina Manique founder of the Casa Pia de Portugal

In 1783 the Casa de Misericórdia in Lisboa started the first official licensed lottery in Portugal with the revenues being used to help the poor and disadvantaged. The lottery expanded throughout Portugal, as did the work with the poor and disadvantaged provided by Casa de Misericórdia.


Economic Progress

While the previous government’s economic policy had been solely preoccupied with the industrialization of Portugal the Portuguese government starting in the 1780s started several agricultural projects to both increase agricultural production as well us attempt to free up additional laborers for the growing factories in the country.

Using the English and Flemish agricultural practices as a basis the Portuguese government passed several laws to both stimulate the adoption of these practices and also punish those that refused to adapt.

The Department of Agriculture and Fisheries was established to oversee the changes and also monitor its successes. Unlike other countries’ agricultural “revolutions” the church’s accent as well as many rich landowners acceptance of them (not wanting to pay special taxes or incur government wrath) provided for a more formal adoption. Also the number of changes occurring at the same time was so great that one more did not seem too bad.

The department was also given oversight over the agricultural (Douro wine) and Fisheries companies. It brought several English and Flemish advisor to help in the implementation of the changes. New inventions and methods were introduced and standardized throughout the country such as the “Seed Drill” and Iron Plough and later in the century the threshing machines. Other than the threshing machine the other two were manufactured in Portugal. The current crop rotation that had been in place in Portugal since the Middle Ages was replaced by the “Four Crop Rotation” initiated in Flanders and copied in England. Lastly the Selective Breeding program was also introduced to increase the quality of the agricultural animals.

The affect of these changes took along time to bear fruit but like the "Companhia Geral da Agricultura das Vinhas do Alto Douro" the value and increase revenue was immense. Portugal was able to reduce the quantity of agricultural products it needed to import to feed its growing industrial cities plus thousands of new laborers were available to work in the new factories. The fact that both happened simultaneously and in many cases in the same general area was the principal factor that the rural revolts did not happen as other countries.

The Portuguese economy continued to expand and the industries created in the previous 20 years continued to expand and grow and as well new enterprises were started so that by 1795 there were over 1,500 factories in Portugal operating and this number did not include the factories in Brasil and other overseas provinces. Many local craft shops continued to grow and prosper and many eventually grew into full businesses employing many additional workers.

The Portuguese textile industry centered in Guimarães continued to expand as two new textile companies were incorporated in 1778 and 1780. In 1778 the textile industry successfully convinced the government to prohibit Portuguese cotton produced in its overseas provinces from being sold to foreign countries.

In 1780 the Portuguese procurement department in London gave Samuel Crompton the money to take out a patent on his yarn-spinning machine called “spinning mule”. Samuel invention was a great success and he made lots of money off his invention both in England and in Portugal. To compensate the Portuguese for initial money for his patent, Samuel received for his invention in Portugal only a quarter of the money he received in England for each machine used.

The introduction of the Cotton Gin (originally in the United States) in 1794 and subsequently in Brasil, África and Índia increased amount of Cotton that could be processed. Providing the Portuguese textile industry with a cheaper product and ensuring Portuguese cotton and textile industries remained competitive. The rest of the Portuguese textile industry also flourished and made use of the new “spinning mule”; the wool industry became concentrated around Castelo Branco while linen was centered in Porto. The textile industries also prospered in Brasil and in the 1790s new textile industry were started in Diu. The textile industries of Portugal continued to grow and by 1799 Portugal had became the second largest textile producing country in Europe.

In 1785 the Portuguese government created the “Banco de Portugal” using the “Bank of England” model. In 1786 the “Banco de Portugal” became the sole institution allowed to issue money and in 1890 introduced the first paper money in Portugal.

bancodelisboa.jpg

Banco de Portugal headquarters 1790

The Portuguese steel industry expanded considerable especially along the Mondego River Valley. In 1785 John James Stephens (Guilherme) the brother of Portuguese Industrialist William Stephens (Guilherme) was traveling through England at the invitation Portuguese procurement department looking for business opportunities. In Gosport while looking at the iron business there he met Henry Cort’s, an English ironmaster who had invented and patented steam-powered grooved rolling process and the balling or pudding furnace. He was very impressed with Henry Cort and his new iron processes.

In 1786 using money provided by Portuguese procurement department he became a partner in Cort’s business. In 1789 when Henry Cort got into financial difficulty he provided Cort with the funds to clear the debts and in 1791 John James Stephens (Guilherme) started a new steel company “Companhia de Ferro de Coimbra” in Coimbra using Cort’s inventions. In 1794 Cort sold his business in Gosport and moved to Figueira da Foz and with money from several Portuguese business men set up a larger steel company and wharf called “Companhia de Ferro do Mondego” to supply steel for the Portuguese navy and businesses.

The Portuguese industry became limited more by labor shortage than ideas and enterprises. Portugal became home to Poles, Catholic Germans, Italians and Irish immigrants, who came to work in the many industries while the immigration of Índians, Timorenses and Macaenses also continued. Áfricans were also brought to Portugal but primarily work on the farms as more people continued to leave the countryside to work in the new jobs in the towns and cities.

The building of the Portuguese Road system “Estradas do Rei” continued well into the 1800s as every region was connected throughout Portugal. The Douro River Navigation Project was started in 1786 to make the entire Douro River navigable. In 1796 the construction of the Lisboa-Setubal canal was started.

In the 1770s as the benefits of the two Brazilian companhias become more noticeable and their economic success was started to be proven calls for additional companhias and in 1778 the “Companhia de Algudão & Café de São Paulo” was formed. In a similar fashion was the unique creation of the Cooperative movement by small land owners in the Southern parts of Brasil more specifically Minas Gerais, Paraná and Rio Grande do Sul. They allowed many of the small farmers to pool their resources and produce together to compete with the larger plantations.


War and Politics (Act II)

To diversify Portugal’s trade and open new markets to Portuguese goods the Portuguese government sought to increase its trade with Russia, Prussia and other Baltic countries. In 1787 Portugal signed a commercial trade agreement with Russia. The economic ties between Prussia and Portugal were strengthened and Portugal entered into several trade agreements with both Denmark and Sweden.

Following the Spanish army’s defeat in South América in 1777 Spain became the first European country to sign a peace treaty with Portugal at a disadvantage[1]. In 1778 it signed the Santo Ildefonso treaty with Portugal establishing the Portuguese-Spanish border in Southern América along the Uruguai River.

In 1784 after the Treaty of Paris had been signed and England recognized the United States of América Portugal also recognized their independence. In 1785 Portugal signed a trade treaty with the United States, opening up the United States to Portuguese goods.

The 1784 Treaty of Paris was the diplomatic treaty that ended the two most costly and dangerous wars Portugal had found itself in. The Dutch signed a formal peace treaty with the Portuguese and English ending all hostilities between the three countries. The Dutch were forced to give up all their interests and possessions in África to Portugal and all their interests and possessions in Índia and Ceylon to the English. They also recognized Portuguese-East Indies and had to provide British East Índia Company with Free Trade in the Dutch East Indies. This treaty formalized what had become evident, that the Dutch Empire was in decline and that both the English and Portuguese empires were growing[2]. The French also signed a formal peace treaty with the Portuguese and English ending all hostilities between the three countries. They were forced to give up all their interests and possessions in Índia to Portugal, and the English[3].

It was these territorial gains (Dutch territory in África) that provided Portugal with the means to persuade the English to allow Portugal to keep its territory in Índia and force the British East Índia Company to recognize Portuguese territory in Índia[4].

The Portuguese government sought to strengthen Portugal diplomatically; the wars with France and the Dutch between 1780 and 1784 had created great anxiety in Portugal. While Portugal had benefited greatly from these wars both in prestige and territory it had also exposed Portugal to terrible danger of an invasion.

On May 8 1782 Marquês de Pombal died at the age of 82 at his home the new King who idolized him as well as the whole country observed one month of mourning[5].


On May 12 King Dom José II appointed Martinho de Melo e Castro as the new Prime Minister. He had worked alongside Marquês de Pombal for the previous 10 years, as Foreign Affairs and Secretary of War, under his direction the Portuguese armed forces specially the navy had been totally revolutionized and he brought the same determination and drive to the Prime Minister. One of the most important distinctions was his close working relationship with the King and together they worked feverishly to continue the modernization and industrialization of Portugal.

[1] The Portuguese-Espanha América war of 1777 will be covered in detail during the Portuguese América posts.
[2] The Portuguese-Dutch War will be covered in detail during the Africa, India and Asia posts
[3] The Portuguese-French War will be covered in detail during the Africa and India posts.
[4] The conflicts between Portuguese India and The British East India Company will be covered in extensive detail in the India Posts.
[5] The king was so affected by the death of the Marques de Pombal whom he idolized that for the rest of his life he wore a black armband on both arms to signify his mourning.



lavradio.jpg

Martinho de Melo e Castro, Prime Minister of Portugal 1782-1795

Starting in 1782 under the new Prime Minister Portugal made several overtures to Spain to increase trade and trust between the two countries. Portugal hoped that increased trade with Spain would allow for warming of relations with Portugal’s larger Iberian neighbor. In 1780 Spain had completely severed relations with Portugal as Portugal embroiled itself in two wars with the Powerful French and the Dutch.

The previous decade had been very strenuous for Luso-Spanish relationship; the implication of the Spanish ambassador in Lisboa in the Order of Christ Conspiracy, and his subsequent death by angry mobs when the Spanish Embassy was stormed was followed by the Portuguese-Spanish Américan War in 1777 which turned into a complete disaster for the Spanish when the entire Spanish force in Uruguai was defeated and captured by the Portuguese colonial force. The establishment of an independent Portuguese Catholic Church and the rapid economic growth occurring in Portugal scared the Spanish government even more. But in the end it was a combination of the souring French-Spanish relationship and the distrust and animosity the Spanish felt towards England that finally brought the two neighbors together in 1785. On March 15th the Portuguese and Spanish signed the “Treaty of Pardo” establishing full diplomatic relations between the two countries and allowing for complete trading and economic relations between the two countries.

In 1791 Portugal and Spain entered into a double state wedding. The younger brother of the Dom José II Príncipe João married the eldest daughter of King Carlos IV of Spain; Princesa Carlota Joaquina who was 16 and Dom José II younger sister Princesa Mariana married Príncipe Ferdinand the heir to the Spanish throne who was 15.

In 1793 Spain approached Portugal for aid in its war against France. In September 1793 Portugal and Spain entered into a treaty against France and Portugal sent 6000 soldiers under Tenant General João Forbes-Skelater to Catalonia to aid Spanish forces in its battle with France.

The Luso-Spanish collaboration did not run smoothly and the animosity between Portuguese forces and Spanish forces grew. The Portuguese disagreed with the way the Spanish were conducting the war and the Portuguese commanders refused to be under Spanish command. In May 1794 Portugal refused Spanish request for additional troops and following the Luso-Spanish defeat at the battle of Montanha Negra on November 17th the French forces were able to invade Catalonia. Portugal withdrew the remaining forces in Spain and on July 22 1795 the Spanish and French signed a peace treaty.

combate20cavalaria.jpg

Portuguese Cavalry battling the French Army in the Pyrenees

Unfortunately this left Portugal exposed to a possible French attack as France refused to sign a peace treaty with Portugal. The Portuguese navy was from then on forced to battle French ships off the coast of Portugal and in the Atlantic Ocean as they attempted to disrupt Portuguese trade and commerce.

Between 1795 and 1800 the Portuguese lost 55 ships (40 merchant ships and 15 naval ships) while the French lost over 105 ships (80 merchant ships and 25 naval ships). Since 1780 the Portuguese navy was much stronger than the French Navy and was able to both defend Portuguese shipping and at the same time continue to attack French ships. From 1798 a joint Luso-English fleet closed the entrance of the Mediterranean to French ships and protected Portuguese shipping from Corsair Pirates.

In 1795 the Portuguese Prime Minister, Martinho de Melo e Castro died and was succeeded by Aires de Sá e Melo who had held the Foreign Affairs and Secretary of War under Melo e Castro. He was 80 years old but had a very sharp mind. Most importantly he worked very well with the king. Dom José II was very much involved in government affairs and unlike his predecessor and took a keen interest in the affairs of the country. The Conde de Feira, Miguel Pereira Forjaz took his place in the Foreign Affairs and Secretary of War.

h0184a5.jpg

Aires de Sá e Melo
Portuguese Prime Minister 1795-1800




pdfeira.jpg

Miguel Pereira Forjaz, Conde de Feira
Foreign Affairs and Secretary of War 1795-1805



Portuguese Armed Forces

In 1775 the Portuguese government started investigating a system of communication that would allow the central government to receive intelligence and to transmit orders in the shortest possible time. Several methods being advanced through out Europe at the time were investigated. Eventually two Engineers Sebastião Guimarães and Alexis Silveira developed an “Optical Telegraph” or Semaphore system based on a proposal by an Englishmen Robert Hook in the previous century. The system was based on ten collapsible iron shutters. The various positions of the shutters formed combinations of numbers, which were translated into letters, words or phrases via codebooks. The telegraph network consisted of telegraph stations positioned at about 6 miles from one another.

In 1785 they demonstrated the successful use the Guimarães-Silveira Semaphore system by transmitting a message from Porto to Lisboa in less than 2 hours. By 1798 the Semaphore system had been built adjacent to the “Estradas do Rei” throughout all of Portugal proper. Each Portuguese Army headquarters also carried a portable Semaphore. This system was eventually copied by other European countries and continued to be used both for military as well as commercial use until the advent of the electric telegraph.


optel2bn.gif

Illustration showing the Guimarães-Silveira Semaphore system at work

The Portuguese Navy played a huge part in Portugal’s victory in the Portuguese-Dutch War of 1780 and the Portuguese-French War of 1780. The Portuguese forces had been able to inflict heavy damage to both the Dutch and French navies while suffering very little damage while at the same time defending Portuguese merchant shipping. The war had been a huge test for many of the modern naval techniques and teachings they had also left the navy full of confidence in its ability to protect Portugal and Portuguese shipping.

From 1780 the navy continued to increase in size both in personnel and ships. In 1800 the Portuguese Navy had over 50,000 men and 2000 officers. The shipbuilding capacity of Portugal continued to increase in Portugal proper and also in Brasil and Goa. In 1792 new shipbuilding enterprises were established in Bissau and Damão in 1793. By 1799 Portuguese ship building capacity in its overseas provinces had surpassed that in Portugal proper.

The naval modernization started under the previous administration was continued with the creation of the company of Sea-Guards and the Royal Academy of Sea-Guards in 1785. In 1793 the Royal naval Observatory was founded in Lisboa.

The Naval Ship building program throughout the empire was accelerated so that Portuguese shipyards throughout the empire were launching over 4 ships a month at the height of the shipbuilding program in 1798.

By 1990 the Portuguese forces in Portugal proper had reached 35,000 while the colonial forces had reached to over 125,000. The colonial forces were stationed in all Portuguese overseas provinces. From 1791 to 1795 the colonial forces in the empire were slowly reduced to just over 75,000 to reduce the costs as well as in response to the reduced tensions in the empire. The retired soldiers were settled in the newly conquered territories providing the empire with a reserve of loyal citizens.

In 1785 the army started receiving the first “Fogetes Armados” from Goa, where an armament factory had been created to manufacture both the “Fogetes Armados” and other artillery. The artillery within the Portuguese army was also changed to concentrate the artillery together into batteries. This was tested in several Portuguese-Índian wars and adopted throughout the empire. By 1799 all Portuguese armies had professional artillery corps attached to them led by officers trained in the modern artillery.

Between 1795 and 1800 Portugal prepared for the coming war with the French. The Portuguese forces and defenses in Portugal proper were reinforced and brought up to full levels. The remaining transportation and communication infrastructure work was completed. The Portuguese government proceeded with doubling the number of soldiers in Portugal proper. Starting in 1776 the number of immigrants from Índia, Ásia and África to Portugal had increased and starting in 1796 mixed with those immigrants over 40,000 colonial soldiers were secretly transported from the overseas provinces to Portugal proper.

The colonial armies were stripped of most their experienced soldiers and new soldiers were recruited throughout the empire to fill the ranks of the colonial forces left to defend the empire. The massive shuffling of the colonial soldiers and the large number of new recruits forced the government to reform the colonial forces. Segregated forces were abandoned in favor of integrated units. Soldiers from África, Ásia and Índia were all mixed together. The large number immigrants now living in the new provinces also made the serving restriction unnecessary.

In 1798 the Portuguese military academies started admitting Portuguese Índians for the first time this included both the army and navy academies. In 1800 the admittance of Timorenses and Macaense was also authorized.

In 1800 the Portuguese forces in Portugal proper numbered close to 95,000, which did not include the Royal Guard that had been increased to 50,000. The Portuguese colonial forces had recovered and had approximately 85,000 men stationed as follows: in África over 25,000 soldiers, in the Américas about 15,000 soldiers, in Portuguese Índia approximately 27,000 soldiers, in Portuguese East Indies between 10,000 and 12,000 soldiers in the province of Macau just over 8,000 soldiers. In all Portuguese overseas provinces the Portuguese could count on large number of reservists (soldiers who had retired and settled) in many cases they provided the only force in the area against border attacks.



Immigration and Emigration

The Portuguese government continued its policy of limiting emigration of people from Portugal proper to its overseas provinces and strictly restricted the movement of people to other countries. The movement of people especially skilled tradesmen was carefully regulated but with the overseas provinces in Índia, Ásia and África constantly begging Lisboa for people the government slowly relented and started sending hundreds of tradesmen each year to these provinces in the early 1780s.

The number of immigrants from Portugal proper could not meet the demand for skilled tradesmen so in 1780 the government brought to Portugal proper thousands of Portuguese Índians, Timorenses and Macaenses to get trained. After spending five to 10 years working in their respective trades Portugal proper they would emigrate to one of Portugal’s overseas provinces.

The expansion of Portuguese territory in Índia, East Ásia, África, América and Macau from 1777 to 1800 provided Portugal and its overseas provinces with a huge number of internal immigrants. The continued movement of large number of people from newly conquered areas to other Portuguese provinces was perceived as the best way to make these people feel part of the Portuguese empire. The intermixing of different groups and the separation from their place of birth was in the government’s opinion as necessary for the economic development of the Portuguese empire and the integration of these people into Portuguese society.

The permanent movement of Áfricans, Ásians and Índians to Portugal continued so that by 1799 the number of non-whites in Portugal was over 900,000. These people worked in all parts and regions of the country and in all types of jobs. There hardly was a town or even village that did not have someone from either África, Índia or other part of Ásia living in it.

While serving in the Prussian army several Portuguese officers came into contact with the Polish people that were living either under Prussian and Russian rule as these two countries along with the Hapsburg Austrian divided up Poland amongst themselves. When these officers returned to Portugal many brought back Polish immigrants with them to work for the laborer hungry family businesses and estates. Starting in 1788 the Portuguese government started bringing hundreds of Poles to Portugal every year. By 1795 when the final partition took place thousands were immigrating to Portugal aboard Portuguese ships that sailed between the Baltic countries and Portugal each year.

Following the marriage of D. Maria Francisca Doroteia to William, Duke of Cumberland younger son of Jorge II of Grã-Bretanha in 1763 the couple moved London. After the birth of their first child Adolphus in 1766 the Duke of Cumberland fell ill again. When he recovered at the insistence of his wife the family moved to Hanover. In the 1780s the Duke and Duchess received an emissary from her nephew D. José II and Portuguese established trading and diplomatic relationship with Hanover. From middle of the 1780s Hanover became the center for Portuguese trade and diplomacy in the Western Germanic lands. Through these Portuguese offices large number of Catholic Germans were recruited to Portugal.

In 1779 the Portuguese government covertly started the Italian Charity “Mothers of Charity and Compassion” in the cities of Genoa and Venice under the guise of Italian patrons and workers. This charity provided shelter for destitute families and orphans many of these people were then smuggled out of Italy and sent to live in Portugal. The charity’s work continued in secret to prevent Portugal’s enemies especially the Holy See and France from attacking this charity and depriving Portugal of these immigrants. The Charity continued to grow and slowly expanded into Milan, Rome, Naples and other Italian cities.

The immigration of Irish to Portugal continued at an accelerated level as more Irish people sought a better life than the one they had in Ireland. Starting in 1790 the Portuguese government openly started recruiting Irish to move to Portugal and its overseas provinces. Portuguese ships regularly visited Irish cities such as Cork, Dublin and Belfast to pick up Irish immigrants.

By 1799 the population of Portugal through natural growth, immigration both from Europe and from Portugal’s overseas provinces had increased to over four and half million people. The population of Brasil, Portugal largest province in terms of size was just over three million and the number of Europeans living in África, Índia and East Ásia under Portuguese administration had grown to over 250,000.


Church and State Part II

Since the independence of the Portuguese Catholic Church from the Holy See in Rome the Portuguese Religious Council along with the government and the Bishops had found itself in a battle both internally and externally with those that apposed the independent church. Priests and religious people had been arrested and many had been deported. But while the intellectuals and religious people had apposed the new church the normal people those that filled the churches and gave their money in the collections had been mostly supportive especially in Portugal proper, Ásia, Índia and África. The change had originally been looked with disfavor and suspicion in Brasil but even there the church had won acceptance by the majority of the people especially in the cities.

By 1790 20 years after it’s founding the Portuguese Catholic Church only open opposition came from outside the country. The Roman Catholic Church tried to influence other catholic countries to cut their relationship with Portugal but was unsuccessful due to two factors: Portugal’s growing industrial strength provided them with an alternative to English products and the Church’s influence was declining especially amongst European leaders.

In 1788 Rome became belligerent towards all Portuguese even those who had moved away from Portugal and continued being Roman Catholics. Rome ordered all Portuguese Catholics to leave holy States and successfully convinced all other states in the Italian Peninsula to follow suit and banned them from all Roman Catholic Schools. Several hundred Portuguese students who had been studying theology as well as several teachers were expelled. With no-where to turn to they returned to Portugal and after publicly proclaiming their support for the Portuguese Catholic Church were allowed to continue their studies and professions in the country. The arrival of so many new theology students and teachers provided the Portuguese Catholic Church with the necessary impetus to request authorization from the government to set up a Portuguese Catholic University. In 1790 the Portuguese Catholic University was funded in Guimarães. The Universidade Catolica Portuguesa de Guimarães employed both Portuguese Catholic theology professors as well as non Portuguese Catholic professors to fill its teaching vacancies. A moderator was placed in each class by the Portuguese Catholic Council to assure that all professors did not take any position against the Portuguese Catholic Council and the Portuguese Catholic Church.

In Portugal there had been several local attempts by religious people or local priests to stop the changes but in every case the government’s intervention by arresting the individuals as well as the Portuguese Religious Council sending replacement priests and other religious people to counter the work of these people meant that they did not gain support. The infante D. Gaspar de Bragan the Vicar General of the Portuguese Catholic church used every means in his office and even at times used the PRDE and the Policia Real Civil. Till the 1800 there were several attacks directed against the “foreigners” although the number was very low. The government and church took a very stern view on these attacks and persecuted those it deemed that had perpetrated the crime and their supporters. Although the church preached solidarity and tolerance and the government heavy handed attempts to stamp it out the attacks and attitudes continued to accelerate as the number of non Portuguese continued to increase. It took an external threat and the loss of thousands of lives to provide the solidarity and acceptance.

In 1785 the Patriarch of Lisboa Dom José Francisco Miguel António de Mendonça, the co-head of the Portuguese Religious Council created Vicar General posts in the overseas provinces, they were installed to oversee the running of the church in Portugal and defend it against threats both internal and external. This caused several jurisdiction disputes with the actual Bishops of the various provinces. The most severe was in Rio de Janeiro and Macau which resulted in the provincial governor having to arrest church leaders till special magistrates were dispatched from Lisboa.

For the most part the Portuguese living in Portugal proper did not notice a difference in the church. The buildings remained the same, the masses were conducted in the same fashion, and the only difference was the change in number of priests and religious people in each parish. Those that had supported the change stayed while those that did not were either deported or imprisoned. The people living in the Portuguese Áfrican, Índian and Ásian provinces did notice a huge difference in their treatment and acceptance. The opening of the church and orders to all Portuguese Catholic religious people had invigorated the church in these areas and led to a huge growth in both followers to the religion as well as religious people (priests, nuns and missionaries). All the people in the Portuguese Empire looked to the church to provide assurance and guidance in an ever increasingly changing world. The Portuguese people were inundated with people form different cultures and continents. But with the churches guidance integrated the new people into a newer and expanded Portuguese society.

In the 1780s the Portuguese Catholic Church started bringing Portuguese Índian priests and nuns to Portugal. The massive missionary drives of the 1760’s and 1770’s along with the restrictions on admittance to monasteries and nunneries in Portugal in turn had in turn created a shortage of priests and nuns in Portugal proper.

The number of missionaries being sent from Portugal started diminishing after the initial exodus and by 1780’s it had been reduced to a trickle. The results of these missionaries work in the Portuguese overseas provinces was the great number of new monasteries, nunneries and missions that they created and were continued by people living in those provinces. They provided the next generation of priests, nuns and missionaries to continue the work of the Portuguese Catholic Church. By 1790 the number of people living in monasteries and nunneries in América, África, Índia and Ásia was three times the number living in Portugal proper. Over three quarters of all monasteries and nunneries were now outside Portugal proper and they provided most of the new missionaries, priests and nuns in all Portuguese provinces both overseas and in Portugal proper.
The partnership between the Portuguese Catholic Missionary Movement and the Portuguese Government to not only convert the locals to Portuguese Catholicism but and at the same time teach them Portuguese and instill in them the belief they were part of Portugal intensified as the Portuguese territory in África, Índia and Ásia grew immensely.

The missionaries helped convert the locals under Portuguese administration to Portuguese Catholicism so that by late 1790s the majority of the locals in Portuguese controlled África, Índia and Ásia had converted to Portuguese Catholicism. It was when these missionaries moved beyond the areas controlled by Portugal that things got complicated for Portugal.

In Índia the success of the Portuguese Missionaries angered several of the local and national Índian leaders. By 1780 several Portuguese Missionaries had been killed in Índia. These deaths were an attempt by these leaders to rid their territory of the Portuguese Missionaries. The violence and the animosity towards the missionaries as well as Portugal forced the government to send several thousands of Colonial forces from África to the Portuguese Provinces in Índia to reinforce the garrisons there.

In East Ásia the missionary work also had a negative reaction from the Dutch. The Portuguese and Dutch both had stations on the islands of Flores and Timor. The Portuguese Missionaries were accused of turning locals on these islands against the Dutch. Tensions in the islands had gotten very tense by 1780 so that the Dutch sent reinforcements to the East Indies to protect their interest from both the Portuguese and English.

In China after the Portuguese Missionaries had been expelled from the Cantão province in 1774 the Portuguese government in Dili kept the missionaries out because they were afraid of them disrupting the lucrative Chinese trade. But in 1788 under the direction of Abade Faria many Macaense missionaries once again entered Cantão province and started preaching in the countryside. The presence of these Portuguese missionaries in China started the First Portuguese-China War in 1795.

In 1796 the Portuguese Religious Council introduced its most controversial religious law with the introduction of Portuguese language masses and religious services. All churches were instructed to provide half of their masses in Portuguese. This was initially met with stiff resistance but people soon started enjoying these masses more than the Latin ones (especially among the younger generation). Many churches especially in the overseas provinces only provided masses in Portuguese since this was the language the people had learned and they found it easier to follow.


Health and Welfare

One of the first studies sponsored by the “Academia Real das Ciências de Lisboa” was a program of studying disease and health amongst the Portuguese people. The study of disease was directed to smallpox, measles and other contagious diseases while the study of health concentrated on the role hygiene and cleanliness had in the outbreak of disease and health of the population.

In 1785 there was an outbreak of smallpox in Lisboa and the surrounding area. Over 2,300 people died during the outbreak including several prominent people. Dr. Edward Jenner a fellow of the academy and the royal family’s personal physician was the leading doctor studying the disease and while investigating the outbreak at the “Quinta das Pedras” near Sintra Dr. Jenner noted that the only people not affected were the dairymaids. This was also noted at two additional small farms and estates.

In 1786 while corresponding with several of his peers at the Royal Society in London he became aware of Benjamin Jesty, a farmer in England who had vaccinated his family against smallpox using cowpox. His wife had contracted the disease and became ill but recovered with treatment.

In 1787 the first of two outbreaks that year occurred in the Vila Franca de Xira area. Dr. Jenner again noted the same circumstances. He then started to experiment with cowpox fluid as a means of treaty smallpox. In October of that same year Quelux was hit by the smallpox and Dr. Jenner for the first time gave several people in an estate where two people had contracted smallpox the smallpox vaccine. None of the people who got the smallpox vaccine died of smallpox while the first two people died.

In 1788 Dr. Jenner published his findings and when smallpox hit the royal court in Ajuda on June 10 the Queen ordered Dr. Jenner to vaccinate everyone including the entire royal family. While over 500 people eventually got infected with smallpox in Ajuda nobody died. The king and his three children Prince Henrique who was four, Princesa Margaret who was three and Prince Jose who was two all contracted small pox but survived.

In 1789 Dr Edward Jenner received the title of Conde de Oeiras along with a substantial estate and became a Portuguese citizen in 1790.

In 1791 the Portuguese King issued a royal decree ordering all citizens throughout the empire to be vaccinated against smallpox. Over the next seven years all people including slaves, prisoners and natives living within Portuguese control were vaccinated in Portugal proper and all overseas provinces.

Dr. Jenner continued his medical work and investigations collaborating with other leading Portuguese doctors and researchers on angina pectoris, ophthalmia and valvular disease of the heart

In the early 1790s several Portuguese doctors began the study of hygiene and the effect it had on the health of people. The Portuguese cities had been free of human waste and garbage since the 1750s when the previous government had banned throwing human waste out the window and had built aqueducts to all major towns and cities. They noted that the death rate in Portuguese towns and cities where this had occurred had been reduced by 60 percent and the number of children reaching five years old had doubled.

Several cases of large number of deaths in Alentejo and Beiras were investigated and in all the cases contaminated water and improper disposal of human waste along were attributed as the primary causes.

In 1796 the Portuguese Catholic Church came out with the “Preparação para receber o Senhor” policy that stated people had to prepare themselves to receive the lord and wash themselves at least once a week before the Sunday. The church explained it this way to the people “The soul was housed in the body and the body did the work for the lord so the body needed to be cleansed in order for the lord’s work to be done.”
 

Lusitania

Donor
Book II 1777-1799
O Renascimento de um Império – Comércio e Progresso
(part II)


Portugal’s Overseas Provinces

The Portuguese overseas provinces changed enormously in a variety of ways from 1777 to 1799 economically, territorially and politically. Portugal was forced to fight a number of wars throughout the empire during this time frame against rival European powers as well as local tribes and regional governments. The territorial expansion of the Portuguese provinces as a result of these wars provided new resources and opportunities. The economic progress of the overseas provinces continued as the work started in the previous administration started producing great results. The rapid territorial expansion also meant that the provincial government had to change in order to adapt.

The Portuguese government continued with their policy and practice of depopulating new conquered areas and sending the people to other parts of the empire where labor was needed. These conquered areas were in turn settled with people from other regions as they were developed. The size and composition of the Portuguese Catholic Church in the Portuguese Overseas Provinces was overwhelming. The majority of the priests, nuns and religious people originated from these provinces and they were zealous in their preaching and evangelical work both in the empire and outside.

The Luso-Índians (people from Portuguese controlled Índia), Timorenses and Macaense along with Áfricans were spread out throughout all overseas provinces and Portugal proper. By 1799 the number of Luso-Índians throughout the empire was over three million. The empire came to rely on them as business and enterprise entrepreneurs and capitalists. Both Rio de Janeiro and Goa started challenging Lisboa and Porto for importance and economic centers.

The most significant reform witnessed in the Portuguese overseas provinces especially in the Américas and África was the outlawing of slave trading in 1785 and abolished slavery in all Áfrican provinces in 1795. This had far reaching consequences all over the empire as restrictions on Áfricans in África, Índia and East Ásia were slightly eased. In América where slavery was still allowed severe restriction was placed on it and the creation of slave free provinces caused a second revolt against the Portuguese government.


Portuguese América

The economic reforms and new commercial companies created by Marquês de Pombal in the 1750s were finally bearing fruit at the start of Dom José II reign. Government revenue had stabilized and was increasing, the economy in Brasil was booming but the severe restrictions on immigration from Portugal to Brasil and high duties on English goods initially limited Brasil’s growth.

The immigration of Portuguese Índians, Timorenses and Macaense into Brasil continued in an attempt to provide the labor needed in the growing factories and businesses over time they became an important factor in the cities and towns of Brasil.

The status change for Brasil to a vice-kingdom also changed the relationship of Brasil towards Portugal. Brasil was no longer just a source of raw materials for Portugal but had started producing some of the manufactured goods consumed within the empire and as the quality and quantity of these goods increased they were also exported to other countries. The huge growth in manufacturing in Portugal also provided Brasil with an alternative source for the English goods it needed. The loss Brasil as a client upset many English businessmen as the growing availability and quality of Portuguese and Brasilian goods soon displaced the English commerce in Brasil. The smuggling of English goods into Brasil and into Spanish América had been a huge business mostly paid for by contraband gold and diamond mining. The arrival of the Portuguese and Brasilian goods collapsed much of the demand for English goods and by the 1790s the smuggling of English goods into Spanish América had been replaced for the most part by the smuggling of Portuguese Empire goods into Spanish América.

The Portuguese government continued to encourage the creation of factories and business in Brasil and by 1799 the number of factories providing manufactured goods for the Portuguese empire and for export had reached over 500. These factories along with the diversified agriculture had been the primary means of the government in stabilizing the revenue from Brasil.
The educational reforms started in the previous administration continued in Brasil as additional primary and secondary schools were opened and in 1795 the government authorized the opening of the first “Colégio dos Nobres” outside of Portugal proper in Rio de Janeiro.

The religious reforms continued as the Portuguese Catholic Church continued to supplant the Roman Catholic Church throughout Brasil. It strengthened its grip and support in the major towns and cities of Brasil while in the rural areas especially in the north the Portuguese Catholic Church acceptance was slower. The missionary work in Brasil continued and picked up much speed as new missionaries from Portuguese Índia and Ásia started arriving in Brasil.

From 1778 to 1795 Brasil was led by two different Vice-reis: Luís de Vasconcelos e Sousa, Conde de Figueiró and José Luís de Castro, Conde de Resende. Both ruled Brazil like their predecessor with an iron hand but the task became increasingly harder with constant conflict due to the size of the province and different issues; added to that the inability of the Vice-reis to properly deal with insurrection in the province led to the eventual devolution of the province and the installation of direct royal rule.

Portuguese-Spanish Américan War

Spain had been smarting and feeling agitated since the Order of Christ Conspiracy in 1771 in which its ambassador had been implicated in the attempted overthrow of the Portuguese Government. The Spanish embassy in Lisboa had been stormed and the Spanish Ambassador killed by angry mobs.

Portugal and Spain had been disputing the border of the Portuguese territory on the north bank of the Paraná River for several years and in 1775 Spain attacked and burned down all Portuguese positions along the Paraná River and occupied Rio Grande do Sul until the Portuguese forces drove them out in 1776.

The death of Dom José I and the crowning of the new and inexperienced Portuguese King was viewed as an opportunity for Spain to exert its power over its smaller neighbor. In April 1777 a large force from was sent from Cádis to the Américas to threaten and occupy Brasil. The Spanish force marched from the Paraná River region and occupied Vila de São Pedro in Rio Grande do Sul. Portugal could not send its home army because it was afraid it would leave it venerable to an invasion by Spain. But with the all of Brasil under threat of Spanish attack, Portugal had to find a way to push the Spanish back and secure Brasil from further Spanish aggression.

At first Portugal sought a diplomatic solution to this incident but sensing that Spain could not be brought to the negotiating table while Spain believed it could accomplish its goals militarily; Portugal ordered its only available force, the colonial army in Angola and Moçambique to Brasil to push the Spanish forces back to the Paraná River. Portugal ordered Dom José Luis de Vasconceles e Sousa, a graduate from the new military academy and currently on assignment with the Prussian Army to sail to Rio de Janeiro and take command of the combined colonial army. It took 6 months for the Portuguese to transport all its soldiers and equipment from África to Brasil while at the same time avoiding Spanish ships. In October 1777 the Colonial Army assembled south of São Paulo and marched towards the Spanish Army occupying Vila de São Pedro in Rio Grande do Sul.

The Spanish forces had failed to properly set up their defenses since they did not expect to face any serious Portuguese threat. On October 20 at dawn, the Portuguese Forces attacked and quickly overran the Spanish camp. The Spanish forces lost about one third of their forces in the initial attack, and the remaining forces retreated to the south leaving behind all of their supplies and artillery. The Portuguese forces pursued them until finally capturing the exhausted and starving Spanish Army on November 21 1777. Less than half of the soldiers who had fled survived the trek south without supplies. The Portuguese force had made contact with the Spanish several times during the pursuit but the Spanish always seemed to slip away until they were trapped on the banks Uruguai River. Along the way Portuguese forces recaptured the town of Colonia.

The defeat of its army in the Américas and the Portuguese threat to Buenos Aires and the entire Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata forced the Spanish government to negotiate a peace treaty. On March 11 1778 the “Santo Ildefonso” peace treaty was signed establishing the Portuguese Spanish border in the Américas along the Uruguai River. In return, Portugal had to give up all claims between the Paraná and the Uruguai Rivers.

brazilsouth.jpg

Southern Brasilia and the new expanded Rio Grande do Sul province in 1798
Green Line shows border between Portuguese América and Spanish América

The expansion of the Rio Grande do Sul in the south as a result of the Portuguese-Spanish Américan War left Portugal with a large empty region. To protect this area and in turn Brasil from future Spanish aggression the colonial army was left in the region. Those soldiers that spoke Portuguese and were Portuguese Catholics were given large farms to retire after they had completed their 20-year service. Several thousand poor settlers from remote areas of Açores and Madeira were brought to Rio Grande do Sul. In the 1790s the government brought additional settlers from the remote agricultural areas of Beira and Minho.

Portuguese-América Revolts and Reforms

The first substantial revolt against Portuguese rule came in the late 1780s when José Joaquim da Silva Xavier known as Tiradentes joined and soon became the leader of the Inconfidência Mineira, a movement against Portuguese rule and for revolutionary democracy in Brasil that was inspired by the Américan Revolution and was based in Vila Rica. In 1789 the movement was betrayed and its leaders were imprisoned. In 1792 they were freed and exiled with the exception of Tiradentes, who was executed in Rio de Janeiro.

In 1785 the Portuguese government banned all slavery trade within the empire. In 1790 several additional slavery restrictions were introduced: i) the selling of slaves became prohibited ii) importing or exporting of slaves became prohibited. The large landowners became incensed and several of them started believing the government was going to set their slaves free. In 1790 rural Brasil revolted and the Vice-rei in Rio tried to regain control but was unable to and fearing further revolts kept the soldiers in the cities. The Portuguese government ordered the colonial army in Rio Grande do Sul to move north and crush the revolt. By October 15 1791 the government forces had regained control of all of Brasil, over 1000 rebels were killed in the fighting and 200 estates confiscated.

After two separate revolts against its rule in Brasil the Portuguese government was very worried regarding the administration of its largest province. It was felt that the province of Brasil was to large to be ruled from Rio, the demands and interests of the agricultural northern parts were many times in contradiction of those in the industrial south. Also the Rio Grande region wanted to ban slavery while the north regions continued to be in favor of it. After two years of government studies, Dom José II proclaimed the Brasilia administration Act of 1795.

Brasil was divided into eight separate provinces: Grão-Pará e Maranhão, Rio Grande do Norte, Pernambuco, Bahia, Minas Gerais, Paraná and Rio Grande do Sul and the capital region of Rio de Janeiro. The status of the Brasil did not change but the Vice-rei Power’s were changed; each provincial governor’s powers were increased. It was hoped that the decentralized administration would allow each provincial government to respond appropriately to the needs of the province. Each province was able to choose if they allowed slavery. All provinces except Rio Grande do Sul voted in favor of keeping slavery. The military was also reorganized; the military forces in Brasil were divided into 3 separate commands. Northern command was situated in Bahia, Central command in Rio and Southern command, and the largest was situated in Rio Grande.

The position of Vice-rei was forever changed with the appointment of Príncipe João as the new Vice-rei. The hope was the presence of a Príncipe Real in Rio de Janeiro as a representative of crown and the delegation of provincial powers to the different regions would allow each region to continue growing and provide a more stable environment.

palacion.jpg

Vice- rei of Brasil Palace in Rio de Janeiro



Portuguese África

Starting in 1750s the Portuguese Áfrican provinces had for the first time become centers of commerce and development as apposed to just source for slaves and re-supply stops for ships traveling the Portugal-Índia/Ásia routes. The Portuguese government had been desperate to find new sources of revenues and for the most part these provinces had been undeveloped. The economic development and management of Portuguese África except for the province of Mazagão in North África continued being the responsibility of three companhias: “Companhia de Bissau”, “Companhia de Angola” and “Companhia de Moçambique”.

The development and growth of the Portuguese Áfrican provinces continued as new ventures and plantations were created. The area under Portuguese control continued to expand inland at the expense of many Áfrican tribes that were absorbed in the process many times against their wishes and forcibly removed from their traditional lands.

The spread of the Portuguese brought with it the Portuguese Catholic Church and its evangelical preaching and attack against traditional beliefs and Islam. The Portuguese Catholic Church continued its prosecution of Islam with the destruction of all mosques and execution of all Islamic religious leaders it encountered.

In the 1780’s saw several large military campaigns in África fought against both the Dutch as well as the French. The Portuguese conquered the Dutch colony of Cape Hope and were able to drive off French attacks on Portuguese areas in the Congo. The wars came to a conclusion with the signing of the Treaty of Paris in 1784 which transferred all Dutch possessions in Africa to Portuguese control also forced France to recognize Portugal’s claim to the Congo region.

As part of the Treaty of Paris in 1784 the Cape Hope colony along with Anabón was traded to England for the English port of Bathurst on the Gambian River and Sierra Leone. The main reason for the trade was the retention of Portuguese territorial gains in Índia over the opposition of the British East Índia Company.

In 1790 as compensation for the British East Índia Company’s conspiracy against Portugal, the English agreed to move the border around the Portuguese settlement of Lourenço Marques in Southern East África south and west 100 miles.

The most significant change in Portuguese África came with the abolishment of slavery trade within Portuguese empire in 1785. All slave markets in Portuguese África were closed and converted to other uses. In 1795 the Portuguese government banned all slavery in Portuguese África.

The composition of Portuguese África continued to change as the number of Luso-Índians, Timorenses and Macaenses and Europeans continued to increase. These people came to work in the plantations, enterprises and businesses setting up in the growing towns and cities.

Province of Cabo Verde e Guiné

The province of Cabo Verde e Guiné and subsequently the territory administered by “Companhia de Bissau” expanded greatly as the Portuguese continued to push inland. As part of the treaty of Paris in 1784 the province received Bathurst on the Gambian River and the Sierra Leone region from the English in return for Anabón. All the people from Anabón along with a large number of the Portuguese Catholic locals were moved to Bissau and the surrounding area. The town of Bathurst was expanded and strengthened and the town of “Vasco da Gama” was founded in Sierra Leone. These two towns became the anchors of Portuguese Northwest África as the Portuguese and the companhia concentrated on securing all land between these towns. The movement inland continued along the major rivers. This coincided with the move of the provincial capital from Praia to Bissau in 1799.

The Portuguese fought several battles with the Kingdoms of Gabú and Fulani from 1779 to 1796. The Kingdom of Gabú was finally conquered in 1782 and all its leaders executed and over half of its people were sent to other Portuguese provinces in Índia and Ásia. Half of the land was taken over by the companhia and a third given to the colonial soldiers. All mosques were converted to Portuguese Catholic Churches and all Islamic leaders killed.

The prosecution of Islam in the former kingdom of Gabú angered many of the tribes including the Fulani and remains of the Songhai Empire and in 1787 they started attacking Portuguese settlements in the interior. The Portuguese in turn attacked and destroyed Kingdom of Fulani. By 1793 the last organized opposition to the Portuguese south and west of the Gambian River was destroyed. The Mandingoes people with the help of the Portuguese became the dominant tribe south of the Gambian River.

The Portuguese pushed the Foulahs tribe away from the Sierra Leone region. The Feloops and Naloos tribes were absorbed and the Biafars and Bagga tribes destroyed. The Feloops tribe became of the principle sources of colonial soldiers for the Portuguese in Portuguese Northwest África.

The expansion of Portuguese Christianity continued in Northwest África as the missionaries expanded into areas not under Portuguese administration. By 1799 the Portuguese Catholic missionaries had expanded Portuguese influence and nominal control to almost double the area under Portuguese control.

The largest settlements and inland expansions were along the Balantes and Bulola rivers in the Guinea region and the three rivers of Serra Leona. Thousands of Índians, Ásians and Áfricans settled in these regions as new plantations and industries were created. Bissau and Vasco da Gama became the largest cities in Portuguese West África.

In 1793 the discovery of gold and diamonds in Serra Leona led to a huge population boom for the area. The city of Vasco da Gama grew into a major port for the people and goods entering the region. The provincial government expanded agricultural production to provide food to the thousands of new settlers. The huge forests in West Áfrican continued to provide lumber for the shipyards in Portugal proper.

In 1790s the shipyards in Portugal proper, Bahia and Rio in América as well as the shipyards in Portuguese Índia were not able to meet the demand for both merchant ships and naval ships. So in 1793 several merchant houses in partnership with the companhia created a shipbuilding industry in Bissau, the associated trades were also established in Bissau or the other nearby Portuguese towns and cities. Bissau had been selected due to its proximity to both Portugal proper and the abundant natural resources. Thousands of new Índian and Ásian tradesmen came from Portugal after completing their apprentice.

By 1790 over half the population of the Cape Verde islands had been moved either to the gulf islands or West África. The reforestation program had started slowing the effects of the constant droughts. The main industry in the islands continued to be trade and fishing.

The gulf islands also continued to prosper as the new plantations began to provide employment and revenue. The situation in the islands had stabilized and they continued to grow and proper, unfortunately due to the size and distance of the Gulf Islands from West África meant that they did not receive the support and investment seen in the other parts of the province.

africawestcoast1799.jpg

Portuguese Northwest África in 1799
Portuguese Administered area in Light Green
Portuguese claimed area shown by dark green line (nominal control)

Province of Angola

The province of Angola witnessed huge changes in the last quarter of the 18th century; the size of the province grew immensely as a result of the continued movement inland. The movement inland was not without opposition and the Portuguese found themselves in a constant state of war with the kingdoms of Mbundu and Matamba in the Angolan highlands until the last remained resistance to the Portuguese forces was destroyed in 1793. The new territory not only greatly increased the territory under Portuguese administration but also provided huge economic opportunities to the “Companhia de Angola”.

At the beginning of Dom José II reign the Portuguese had established themselves securely all along the coast from the Congo River in the north to the Cunene River in the south. The Mbundu and Matamba tribes in the Angolan highlands apposed the Portuguese expansion inland along the four main rivers. Over the preceding 20 years these kingdoms had received many refugees from the previous Portuguese expansions and as they came into contact with the Portuguese had become increasingly hostile.

The Portuguese used over 20,000 colonial forces throughout the province of Angola both in the initial conquest of the highlands and interior as well as the subsequent revolts from 1786 to 1793. The constant state of conflict as well as mass deportation as a result of the military actions resulted in over 60 percent reduction in the population of the interior.

The most difficult part in administering and developing the new territory was the lack of proper communication and transportation. The rivers of Congo, Cuanza, Cuvo and Cunene became the primary means of transportation and communication. Thousands of the people captured during the military actions were used as forced laborers in the construction of canals and roads along the four rivers. The discovery of gold and especially iron deposits in the interior starting in 1788 provided the economic incentives and funds for these huge projects.

Large number of Luso-Índians, Timorenses and subsequently Macaenses along with Europeans (both from Portugal and other countries) moved to these territories. The combination of reduction in Áfrican population and huge immigration resulted in the population of non-Áfricans in the province of Angola reaching 30 percent of the overall population by 1800.

New plantation including coffee, cotton and other agricultural products were either started or expanded. The export of lumber to other Portuguese provinces and England also increased. In 1798 several ore refineries were started along the coast to process the iron ore being shipped from the interior.

The Portuguese Catholic Church continued its expansion and evangelization throughout the province both to the remaining Áfricans as well as the new immigrants. The subjugation of the natives in many cases had been so brutal that the Catholic Church was forced to establish over 100 missions and orphanages to help the locals. The Church encouraged the single men who had immigrated to Angola to marry the widows and provide a home to the orphans in its care. The church’s stand along with government support convinced many men to marry and providing the widows and orphans with a second home.

The rapid expansion both economically as well as population put severe strains on the “Companhia de Angola”. The companhia did not have the means or funds to develop and administer all of the resources in the province. New enterprises, private factories, plantations and farms sprung up all over the province. In 1797 the companhia turned over all infrastructure projects to the government in return for large tax breaks and concessions. It concentrated on economic and commercial interest only and left all administration to the government. In 1799 the companhia only accounted for 50 percent of all economic activity in Angola as apposed to 70-90 percent in other parts of the empire, but even then it still was the largest and richest companhia in Africa.

angola1799.jpg

Portuguese West África in 1799
Portuguese Administered area in Green

Province of Moçambique

The province of Moçambique had slowly expanded its presence all along the coast and in 1778 established the fort and town of Lourenço Marques in the Delagoa Bay to bring the region under Portuguese control. In 1790 as part of the British East Índia Company conspiracy the border of Lourenço Marques was expanded to 100 miles both south and west.

The governor-general João de Camâra used the colonial forces to subjugate the locals and expand Portuguese territory. In the southern part of the province the toughest challenge to the Portuguese came from the Mwenemutaps Empires that controlled most of the land south of the Zambeze River to the Limpopo River. Several battles were fought from 1782 to 1789 at which time a peace treaty was signed that greatly increased the territory under Portuguese control. These battles weakened the Mwenemutaps Empires both militarily as well as economically. The Mwenemutaps were forced to recognize Portuguese control over the entire Zambeze River valley as well as the larger coastal territory. They were also forced to pay an annual tribute in gold, ivory and people.

The abolishment of slavery trade in Portuguese empire in 1785 at the height of the Portuguese- Mwenemutaps wars and the total control of the entire East Áfrican coast left Mwenemutaps without a means to trade and in large part led to the collapse of these empires and their subsequent defeat.

In the northern part of the province the Portuguese faced the Marave states. Their smaller size and disorganization allowed the Portuguese to expand inland much faster and easier than in the south. The spread of Islam in the north created the most difficulty for the Portuguese. The attacks against Islamic tribes and religion by the colonial forces under the direction of the Portuguese Catholic Church caused many small wars and problems for the Portuguese. In 1792 the Portuguese brought over 10,000 Mwenemutaps Catholic soldiers north of Zambeze River to help in the battles with the Islamic tribes.

The Portuguese Catholic Church was present in the entire province and used the colonial forces as means to wipe out the Islamic religion from the province. They found the Mwenemutaps Empire much more fertile ground and continued expanding throughout the empire even during the conflict with the Portuguese Empire. The Portuguese Catholic Missionaries recruited over 10,000 converted Mwenemutaps to fight in the north against the Islamic infidels. They received large track of land in the newly conquered areas and the majority of the Mwenemutaps settled in the northern part after the war was over.


The large expansion of territory also allowed the “Companhia de Moçambique” to expand the provinces economy. Large tea and cotton plantations were created in the north while in the south the cultivation of cereal and citrus crops were started. The continued economic growth attracted many settlers and immigrants from all over the empire. Large number of Luso-Índians, Timorenses and Macaenses arrived in the province as the Portuguese provinces in Índia and Ásia continued to expand and large numbers of people were deported from those regions.

mozambique1799.jpg

Portuguese East África in 1799
Portuguese Controlled and Administered area in Green

Province of Mazagão

The new province of Mazagão in North África proved to be economic profitable as the fertile area around both the cities of Mazagão and Azamor and the Morbea River basin came under Portuguese control. The biggest problem facing the province was the constant border incursions. The continued border attacks on the civilians and border clashed with the Portuguese troops became such a huge problem so that by 1795 the province had over 5,000 soldiers on garrison duty protecting the provinces border against attacks.

In 1797 the Portuguese government authorized and sent General Silveira with over 10,000 colonial soldiers form other parts of África to Mazagão to be used in a punitive attack on the neighboring regions of Marrocos. In June 1797 the Morbea Offensive commenced along the Morbea river valley. The Portuguese destroyed all villages and towns and captured all Moroccans as it moved upriver. In August the Portuguese attacked and captured the city of Beni Mellal unfortunately the Portuguese were stretched too thin along the Morbea River and the Moroccans were able to cut off and surrounded the main Portuguese army in Beni Mellal. The Moroccan forces attacked the Portuguese force in the city but Portuguese artillery and guns under António Teixeira Rebelo beat them back.

The Portuguese government was forced to send re-enforcements to Mazagão. On September 20 Brigadier General Francisco Borja de Garção Stockler with a Portuguese force of 5,000 men reached Beni Mellal. The Marrocan forces were unable to stop the Portuguese and the joint Portuguese force began to withdraw down the Morbea River. The city of Beni Mellal was destroyed and the entire valley was torched by the Portuguese as they withdrew towards Mazagão.

On September 29 the Portuguese and Moroccan forces met for the last time. The Marrocan forces had sent several thousand men around the Portuguese to attempt to stop them before they reached Mazagão border. General Silveira and his Portuguese forces were attacked from both the north and south at the same time. The Portuguese put the baggage train and artillery in the center and formed a defensive perimeter around it. The Marrocan forces with inferior weapons and discipline were no match to Portuguese artillery and weapons. The Portuguese forces defeated the Marrocans on both sides and when the Moroccan forces to the north attempted to withdraw they were captured while the southern forces were allowed to retreat.

The Marrocans lost half of their men and the Morbea River valley from the Portuguese border to the city of Beni Mellal was empty of people and destroyed. It would be decades before the Morbea River valley returned to its former state.

In 1798 the Portuguese signed a new peace treaty with the Kingdom of Marrocos. The Marrocans would patrol the border with Mazagão and prevent future attacks and in turn the Portuguese would withdraw their forces to the province of Mazagão.

During the Portuguese offensive over 30,000 Marrocans were captured and sent to Mazagão. After the Peace treaty was signed instead of releasing them they were sent to other Portuguese provinces to work. The booty captured paid for the entire military costs and provided the government with huge profit.

mazagan.jpg

Portuguese province of Mazagão in 1799
Portuguese-Marrocos border shown in Green


Portuguese Índia

Portuguese Índia at the start of Dom José II reign was very optimistic about its future, Goa had grown five fold since 1750 and Damão had grown to the size of Goa in 1750. The economy was growing; new enterprises and factories were providing Portuguese Índia with the economic ability and resources to finance improved infrastructures and defenses. The local population had been granted equal citizenship rights and equal partnership in the development and administration of the province and in other parts of the empire as they spread throughout the empire.

The Portuguese-Maratha War of 1774 had proven very beneficial to Portugal; its territory had grown and new trade concessions had been granted. In 1777 Federico Guilherme de Sousa was appointed the new Vice-rei of Índia and he along with the Portuguese were adamant to take advantage of Índia’s volatile politics for its own advantage and utmost in keeping the British East Índia Company at bay.

The growing Portuguese influence as well as the increasing high number of Portuguese missionaries in the border areas became a problem for the Portuguese-Índian states relationship. The Índian states viewed Portuguese influence as an attempt to seize these areas. This coupled with the growing resentment against the increasing European influence and control in Índia was the principal reason for the anti European movement of the late 18th century in Índia.


From 1777 to 1799 the Portuguese were involved in a total of five major wars on the Índian subcontinent:
  • Portuguese-Mysore War of 1777
  • Portuguese-Maratha War of 1780
  • Portuguese-French War of 1780
  • Portuguese-Mysore War of 1790
  • Portuguese-Mysore War of 1799
The Portuguese Vice-rei in Goa and the companhia’s goals in these wars were to defend Portugal’s interest and territory in Índia. Where possible the Portuguese also used these wars as a way of increasing its territory and influence. They also served to prevent the dominant European power in Índia the British East Índia Company from excluding the Portuguese and the “Companhia da Índia Portuguesa” from Índia and to either take over the remaining Portuguese enclaves or marginalize Portugal.


As a result of these wars Portuguese India grew immensely and the new territories provided the Portuguese with large number of people to send to its other provinces as well as new recruits for its colonial forces that due to increasing large number of conflicts and expanding size was being stretched to the maximum. These new recruits and workers were sent to the East Indies, África, the Américas and Portugal proper.

The move by Portugal into the new territories was not always easy or welcome by the locals. When the Portuguese took over any new territory through conquest or treaty the Portuguese government seized all property belonging to the previous administration. They also required all landowners to swear allegiance to the Portuguese crown and in return they were allowed to keep two thirds of their property, those that refused were imprisoned and all their property seized. In most new territories a few examples of Portuguese seizure of the property and landowner being arrested was enough to convince the others to comply.

The incorporation of the new territories into Portuguese Índia was immediately followed by a large influx of Portuguese Catholic Missionaries; they were the driving force in the suppression of both Hindu and Islamic religions in the new territories. Hindu and Muslim religious leaders were hunted and either imprisoned or executed. The missionaries were also the primary means of teaching Portuguese language to the locals. In most cases due to war and disease the church found large number of orphaned children in the new territories; they were either sent to orphanages operated the Portuguese Catholic Church in Índia and else where or were adopted by families that were or had converted to Portuguese Catholicism.

Portuguese administration was extended into the new areas and Portuguese religious, taxation and citizenship laws were introduced which provided the incentives for the adoption of Portuguese language and religion by many especially the younger generations.

As the Portuguese moved into any new territory they enacted their laws and customs and prohibited many of the previous laws and customs, one of the most revolting customs that they stamped out was the “Sati” or burning of the widow when the husband died . The burning of a widow in any village or town was immediately followed by the execution of all village male leaders by fire. To protect widows and to encourage assimilation of new territories the government enacted the “Widow Protection Act” after the Portuguese-Mysore War of 1777. The Act provided protection to any widow who converted to Portuguese Catholicism and married any colonial soldier or Portuguese citizen they would also be able to keep all their property. Most women faced with either death or family members seizing their property and loosing their freedom jumped at the opportunity.

Several revolts to Portuguese rule in the new territories were brutally put down such as the Calecute Revolt of 1780. The Portuguese government used local sympathizers, usually locals who had already converted to Portuguese Catholicism to identify all those involved in the revolts. The leaders of these revolts were executed while those that participated were imprisoned and sent to other Portuguese provinces.

The size of Portuguese Índia grew immensely providing huge economic and financial rewards to both the companhia and the government. In 1797 the Portuguese Índia province was divided into four provinces: Calecute, Goa, Damão and Diu. The political powers of the Vice-rei and administration of the provinces was modified in Portuguese Índia similar to the reforms in Portuguese América. The powers of the Vice-rei of Goa were reduced and the powers of the provincial governors increased.

By the turn of the century the territorial, influence and military capabilities of Portuguese on the west coast of Índia had surpassed that of the English in Bombay. The growth of the Portuguese influence was not without problems, the British East Índia Company resented the growth of Portuguese Índia and were it not for English government requiring Portuguese alliance against France the hard work of the Portuguese in Índia would probably been for naught.

Portuguese-Mysore War of 1777

By 1776 the Índian country of Mysore to the south of Goa had become angry with the large number of Índian converts along the border of Mysore and Goa. They viewed the Portuguese Missionaries as agents of the Portuguese government. In 1775 Haider Ali the ruler of Mysore expelled all Portuguese Missionaries from Mysore. In 1777 the converts along the border rose up in rebellion against Mysore and Ali sent his son Tipo Sultan along with 15,000 soldiers to put down the rebellion and to expel the Portuguese from Índia.

The news of the approaching army sent thousands of converts from the border area into Goa. On March 10 1778, Tipo Sultan arrived along Goa’s border and began his scorched earth attack; on March 15 his forces crossed the border and attacked the fortified town of Damai. For two weeks the Tipo Sultan besieged Damai but was unable to capture it. On April 2 Tipo left a small force besieging Damai and moved his main force against Sanguem. The city of Sanguem like Damai was surrounded by a modern defensive wall and protected by over 20 large guns and its garrison had been reinforced and stood at 2,450. On April 10 Tipo launched his first attack on the town but was unable to capture it. On April 15 he launched his second and last attack on Sanguem on two fronts with his entire army and introduced a new weapon, a rocket barrage but the accuracy and the quantity was not enough to sway the battle in Tipo’s favor. Tipo Sultan was finally forced to abandon the siege of Sanguem and instead marched towards Goa’s capital Panjim while destroying everything his army encountered. When Tipo Sultan arrived at the city of Panjim the cities’ defenses were able to keep him out and from being complete surrounded since the Portuguese Navy was able to keep the sea route open to Portuguese Ships.

On July 2 a large Portuguese force under General João António de Sá Pereira landed at Canacona forcing Tipo to abandon his attack on Panjim to avoid being trapped between two Portuguese forces. General João António de Sá Pereira and his large force made up of both regular soldiers as well as colonial soldiers from África marched north towards the Mysore army besieging Panjim. When word of the Mysore’s army retreat reached them they moved north east to intercept them.

The Portuguese garrison of Panjim moved from their defensive position and joined General Sá Pereira in pursuing Tipo’s army. Twenty miles from the town of Supa on the banks of the Kali River Tipo’s army was pinned by the combined Portuguese force. Portuguese superior artillery started pounding the Mysore army position and during the barrage a shell hit the command tent where Tipo was meeting with his commanders. Most of the Mysore commanders with Tipo were either killed or wounded including Tipo himself who was hurt and unconscious so he was unable to direct his army. The surrounded Mysore army tried to break out but the Portuguese artillery as well as muskets forced them back. After 5 hours of fighting the Mysore army surrendered having lost over 5,000 men in the entire campaign. The Portuguese forces with a combined army of less than 8,000 men had been able to defeat an army twice its size.

When Haider Ali heard of his son’s capture and the defeat of the entire Mysore army as well as the capture of the baggage train he suffered a heart attack. He survived but was very weak and unable to govern the country. Mysore commenced immediately negotiations with Portugal for an end to hostilities. Tipo was allowed to lead the negotiations with Portugal for his own ransom as well as his army. Portugal demanded that Mysore pay for the entire costs of the war as well as for all the damage caused in Goa. The Vice-rei demanded the following compensation from Mysore:


  • Mysore pay the entire costs of the war as well as all damages caused in Goa
  • All territory south of Goa to the Tabri River including the city of Sirsi,
  • The return of two of its former territories: Cananor and Calecute to the south in the Malabar Province.
On October 10, 1778 the Sirsi Peace Treaty was signed between Portugal and Mysore granting all of Portugal’s demands. The Portuguese quickly moved into the new territories and began a rapid expansion of the infrastructure and defenses.

The arrival of the Portuguese in Cananor and Calecute was received with different emotions by the local Christians who welcomed Portugal’s return as apposed to the Muslim as well Hindu locals who apposed Portuguese administration. In 1780 with the encouragement of the French the locals revolted in both enclaves. The local Muslims were at the forefront of the revolt. Goa put down the revolt and executed all the local leaders including all the Muslim and Hindu religious leaders who they perceived had incited the people. Portugal with the help of the local Christians arrested all the people who had revolted against and sent them to prisons in Portugal and the Américas.


***


On October 12, Tipo along with the Mysore army were freed and he marched to the capital where he put down a rebellion by several officials who had requested help from the English in Madras in return for territorial concessions. By the time he arrived in the capital his father Haider Ali had already died and the government had been seized by several prominent officers. His unexpected early arrival in the capital put the whole rebellion in jeopardy and when the army refused to fight Tipo and his army he was able to defeat the conspirators and had their leaders executed.

On December 10 Tipo Sultan became the new leader of Mysore. Tipo Sultan decided to attack England to extract revenge for their support of attempted coup and his father’s death. His goal was to provide Mysore with new victories against the hated English and then with the English threat removed extract revenge on the Portuguese. He marched on the city of Madras burning villages along the way. On April 01 1779 he defeated Colonel Baillie near Polilur and either captured or killed the entire English detachment. Then on August 15 1779 he inflicted a serious defeat on Colonel Braithwaite at Annagudi near Tanjore. In December 1779 Tipo successfully seized Chittur from British hands.

In 1780 the English sent Sir Eyre Coote, who defeated Tipo four times in succession in the battles of Chidambaram, Porto Novo, Pollilur and Sholingarh. Tipo was forced to raise the siege of Wandiwash, and Vellore was provisioned. The British fleet captured Negapatam, and finally forced Tipo Sultan to sign in 1781 the Treaty of Mangalore, at which both sides agreed to restore the others' lands to the status quo ante bellum.

Portugal-Maratha War of 1780

In 1775 the English in Bombay sent several emissaries to the Peshwa in Pune demanding the same trade concessions that Portuguese had received. Narayan Rao at first refused but after several months and emissaries he finally agreed to the English demands. Unfortunately the English also started demanding as part of the final negotiations that Portugal’s trade concessions be abolished. Narayan Rao refused and expelled the English emissary. In 1777 the British sent a large force to Pune to force the Peshwa to cede to English demands. Narayan Rao led a Maratha force and defeated the English on the outskirts of Pune. He then marched on Bombay. He met the English at Thana where the English forces were defeated again. The British East Company governor in Bombay fearing an attack on Bombay agreed to sign a peace treaty with the Maratha.

The Maratha forced the English to enter a humiliating treaty of Thana, which forced the British East Índia Company to cede Surat and pay the war damages; it also limited the influence and territorial ambitions of the English in Bombay.

The British East Índia Company was embarrassed by the defeat. The military commander as well as the Bombay governor was replaced. In 1779 the British sent a large force against the Maratha to retrieve Company’s prestige. On December 11 1779 Bassein was captured and on February 15 1780 Ahmadabad was captured. The English captured Surat on March 31 when the local population threatened English interest in the city.

A large force was sent overland against Narayan Rao in Pune. Narayan Rao met the English force outside of Dhulia. He outnumbered the English two to one but was forced to flee due to English superior weapons and discipline. The English force pursued Narayan Rao south towards Pune. At the city of Nasik Narayan’s forces again attacked the English. The Maratha army was defeated again and Narayan Rao killed in the fighting. The English force who had suffered heavy loses themselves did not pursue the remaining Maratha army but instead retreated to Bombay.

After the death of Narayan Rao his infant son Madhau Rao Narayan became the Peshwa and Nana Fadnavis became the administrator leader of Pune. The entire Maratha confederation joined in the war against the English and all other Europeans. The distrust and disorganization prevented the Maratha from combining their forces and present a greater threat.

The Maratha expelled all Europeans from their territory, they closed all ports to all European ships and with Nana Fadnavis leading them the Maratha attempted to expel all Europeans from Índia. Portuguese missionaries as well many local Christian converts fled Maratha controlled areas as the Maratha started attacking all Christians. The Portuguese enclaves soon became full of refugees fleeing the attacking Maratha armed gangs.

All the Maratha states joined in the war against the Europeans. In the north the Maratha of Baroda attacked and defeated the English in Ahmadabad and Surat, but when they moved against the Portuguese in Damão and Diu they were unable to defeat them so the Baroda army was forced to start besieging Damão whereas in Diu the Portuguese retreated from the mainland and waited out the fighting.


***


In August 1780 General João António de Sá Pereira along with a Portuguese force of over 10,000 soldiers accompanied by artillery and the new weapon “Fogetes Armados” (rockets, a concept taken from the Mysore and greatly improved upon by the Portuguese) marched north from Goa towards the City of Pune attacking and burning all villages, towns and cities they passed through. A great human wave of refugees preceded the Portuguese army which created both a logistics and morale problem for the Maratha.

On September 10 General Sá Pereira attacked the Maratha army of 40,000 near Kothapur. The Maratha army was defeated and over 10,000 were either killed or captured. The Portuguese captured Kothapur and expelled all citizens with only the clothes on their back before torching the city. Kothapur population joined the tens of thousands of other refugees fleeing the Portuguese which continued marching north following the fleeing Maratha army.

On October 1 the Portuguese army surprised the Maratha army near Jamkhandi. The Maratha army had been reinforced and stood over 50,000 men; they were camped along the river awaiting supplies. They soon found themselves trapped between the river in the north and west and the Portuguese in the south and east. General João António de Sá Pereira refused to directly attack the Maratha but instead deployed his soldiers in a defensive position blocking the Maratha and trapping them against the river while the Portuguese artillery pounded the Maratha army. The Maratha tried repeatedly to break through Portuguese lines but the superior Portuguese muskets, artillery and the “Fogetes Armados” forced them back. The artillery bombardment continued till the following day. Many Maratha became desperate and attempted to flee the Portuguese bombardment by crossing the river but most of those who attempted ended up drowning. On October 3 the last of the Maratha surrendered. The Maratha had suffered over 30,000 casualties, although the majority was as a result of drowning and not due to Portuguese weapons. On October 5 the Portuguese marched unopposed into the city of Jamkhandi, which was full of refugees. The Portuguese destroyed all non-Christian temples but did not burn the city but forced the city to provide a huge ransom. All refugees were turned out and sent north thus depriving the areas to the north from being able to be used as a base to attack the Portuguese.

At Jamkhandi General Sá Pereira rested his forces while a detachment arrived from Goa and was sent to occupy Pune and hold the Peshwa captive. On October 10 Pune fell to the Portuguese and Madhau Rao Narayan and Nana Fadnavis became Portuguese captives.


***


After the battle of Nasik the English force had retreated to Bombay to await reinforcements as well as recuperate. On July 26, 1780 a new Maratha army of over 25,000 attacked Bombay; failing in their attack the Maratha besieged the city. The English fought several skirmishes with the Maratha army but the English commander refused to leave Bombay fearing another Thana each time the Maratha withdrew. On October 1st Eyre Coote replaced the English commander and he immediately began planning on breaking the Maratha siege. When word of Portuguese victories at Jamkhandi and their march towards the City of Pune reached the Maratha army still besieging Bombay they abandoned their siege and rush towards Pune.


When the Maratha army reached Pune on October 30 the Portuguese had already signed a peace treaty with Nana Fadnavis on behalf of the Peshwa on October 28. As part of the peace treaty the Maratha army was forced to surrender to the Portuguese forces at Pune. The Treaty of Pune between the Portuguese and the Peshwa of Pune stated that Portuguese would recognize Madhau Rao Narayan as the Peshwa and in return the Portuguese were to receive the following compensation:
  • Sawantwari South of the Bowragardi River up to Napani
  • Belgaum to the city of Yankamardi.
  • All land North of Vaitarna River to the border Maratha State of Baroda
  • The Portuguese force was to be allowed safe conduct through the Peshwa’s territory and be provisioned at the expense of the Maratha.
  • Allow for the construction of a road linking Goa and Damão, provide the labor for the construction of the road and pay all costs. The road along with a 2-mile radius on either side would belong to Portugal and be governed by Portuguese laws.
  • Portuguese missionaries would be free from prosecution and attacks
  • All Christians would also be free to practice their religion
As the Maratha army had raced from Bombay Eyre Coote had followed with his English force with the hope of defeating them but when he arrived at Pune on November 2 the Maratha army had already surrendered to the Portuguese. Eyre Coote sent a courier to Bombay and left Pune and marched north with his forces to lift the siege of Surat. When the state of Baroda learned of the Peshwa of Pune defeat to Portugal and of the approaching English force they lifted their siege of Damão and sent an army of 50,000 against the oncoming English army. They hoped to decisively defeat both the smaller English and then Portuguese forces and sign a treaty status quo ante bellum.

On December 30 the Baroda army attacked the English south of Surat. The English were able to defeat the Maratha army and drove them north but suffered over 50 percent casualties and in the battle and instead of pursuing them marched unopposed into Surat. The State of Baroda sent a new army against the English and when they reached Surat they were unable to defeat the English who themselves were too weak to defeat the Baroda army. After failing to drive the English from Surat the Baroda army started a siege but on January 31 was forced to lift it due to the approaching Portuguese force.


***


On February 10 1871 General João António de Sá Pereira arrived in the vicinity of Damão with a Portuguese force of 12,000 soldiers after his forces had been reinforced, provisioned and rested after their triumphs against the Peshwa of Pune. The Baroda army which had close to 40,000 besieging Surat abandoned their siege and marched south to attack the Portuguese army. Originally the commander of the Baroda army had split his army into two armies of 20,000 each and sent one south to attack the advancing Portuguese while he kept his remaining forces at Surat. But one week later changed his mind and marched his remaining forces against the Portuguese. On February 20 the two armies approached the Portuguese force independently south of city of Jarwhar. The 1st army engaged the Portuguese first and was soundly defeated and fled from the field right into the path of the oncoming second Baroda army. General Sá Pereira used the confusion to surround the Baroda armies and begin bombarding them with the artillery. The Baroda armies were crushed and surrendered on February 12. The Portuguese marched the defeated armies into Jarwhar and captured the city. When the Portuguese started destroying all non-Christian temples the people and soldiers revolted. The Portuguese brutally put down the revolt and filled the remaining temples with the captured soldiers and people who had participated in the revolt they then set the temples on fire and the remaining people were thrown out of the city without anything. The Portuguese left a small force guarding the remaining prisoners and the main Portuguese forced marched towards Damão. At Damão Sá Pereira made contact with the garrison and together they defeated a Baroda cavalry force that had been plaguing the area since the main Baroda force had left he then moved north and took Bulsar. Hearing of the atrocities in Jarwhar from the fleeing refugees the city of Bulsar surrendered without a fight. The Portuguese destroyed all non-Christian temples and the city and its remaining rulers accepted to become part of Damão territory.

As the Portuguese forced marched north all towns and cities surrendered until they reached the city of Navrari. The city resisted Portuguese forces for two days and after the Portuguese captured the city all residents were sent fleeing north and the entire city was destroyed as a lesson to other cities not to appose Portugal. When the Portuguese reached Surat they bypassed the English and the huge mass of refugees that had fled the fighting and destruction. The last Baroda force they encountered was at the city of Broach.

The Baroda army defending Broach was mostly made up of inexperienced soldiers and those that had escaped the previous Portuguese battles. On March 15 the Portuguese attacked the city of Broach. The Baroda force proved no match and the city fell on the same day. The Portuguese expelled all residents of Broach and sent them north toward the city of Baroda. The city of Baroda was besieged by a great mass of refugees which were attempting to enter the city. The number of refugees surrounding the city was greater than the population in the city and was afflicted by hunger and disease. The cities garrison was forced to fire repeatedly on the refugees in an effort to stop them from entering the city.



On March 30 1781 Sayaji Rao I the ruler of Baroda sent an envoy to General Sá Pereira in Broach requesting peace. They feared an attack on the City of Baroda and a destruction of the state. On April 25 General Sá Pereira delivered the following terms that had been given to him by the Vice-rei in Goa:
  • The Portuguese territory of Damão will be increased to include the following
    • All land south of the Ambika River including the City of Barisda to the Border of the Peshwa of Pune
    • All lands east to and including the city of Surgana
  • The Portuguese territory of Diu will be increased to include the following
    • All lands south of the Bondar River including the city of Dhoragi
    • All lands south of the Shetrunji River
  • Allow for the construction of a road linking Diu and Damão, provide the labor for the construction of the road and pay all costs. The road along with a 2-mile radius on either side would belong to Portugal and be governed by Portuguese laws.
  • Portuguese missionaries would be free from prosecution and attacks
  • All Christians would also be free to practice their religion
On April 30 the state of Baroda accepted the terms and Sayaji Rao I signed the Treaty of Broach. The war between the Maratha states and Portugal and England had come to a disastrous end for both the states of Baroda and Pune. The states of Baroda and Pune had suffered heavy civilian casualties resulting in over 35 percent of the population dying of starvation and disease. The economies of both states were in taters and took years to recover.

In Baroda, Sayaji Rao I died of a heart attack on October 21, 1781 and was succeeded by Manaji Rao Gaekwad. Manaji was unable to assert his authority over the local leaders who ruled their respective territories without regard for Manaji. In 1791 Govind Rao Gaekwad who restored his authority over the local leaders replaced Manaji.

In Pune, Nana Fadnavis was able to restore order after the war and start rebuilding the state. The economic strains as well as the territorial and trade concessions made to both the Portuguese and English fully prevented the Maratha state to fully recover and Peshwa of Pune became a figure head without any influence and power.

The removal of the two western Maratha states from the war by Portugal had left the English very embarrassed and determined to bring respect and prestige to the company by defeating the remaining central Índian Maratha states; so Hastings sent an English force under the command of Captain Popham against the Maratha; on February 16 1781 he captured the city of Gwalior. General Camac defeated Mahadaji Shindhia at Sipri. These victories defeated the last Marathas and provided the English with much boost in morale after the previous disasters. The British East Índia Company gained Mahadaji Shindhia as an ally in return for the English returning all of Shindhia’s territories west of the Yamuna.

On May 17, 1782 the English with the help of Shindhia concluded the treaty of Salbai. The treaty of Salbai gave Bassein and all lands between Bassein and Bombay to the Bombay presidency thus doubling Bombay’s territory. The English also received the city of Surat and the surrounding area. In return the English recognized Madhau Rao Narayan as the Peshwa.



diu1785.jpg

The Province of Diu after the Portugal Maratha War of 1780




damao1785.jpg

The province of Damão after the after the Portugal Maratha War of 1780
The English territory of Surat shown in Pink


The Portuguese-French War of 1780

In 1778 the French declared war on England hoping to take advantage of England’s preoccupation with the war of independence by the English Américan colonies and news of the war finally reached Índia on August 1778. The British East India Company immediately sent several forces against the French positions on the Bay of Bengal. During the remainder of the year and 1799 the French lost its four remaining possessions on the Bay of Bengal: Pondicherry, Chandernagore, Karikal and Yanaon.

Starting in 1778 French warships started attacking Portuguese shipping on the Atlantic Ocean; the Portuguese government fearing a war with the French tried unsuccessfully through diplomacy to get the French to stop.

On July 10th 1779 the Portuguese government authorized Portuguese ships to attack and destroy French ships and interests and on March 1780 the news arrived. The Vice-rei of India, ordered the Portuguese Navy to intercept and attack all French ships and possessions in the Indian Ocean. On April 10 it started a naval bombardment as well as a naval blockade of French enclave of Mahé, situated between Calecute and Cananor. While the French attention was on the Portuguese ships two separate Portuguese forces marched from both Calecute and Cananor towards Mahé. On May 1 the combined force captured Mahé and erased the French Empires last possession from the Indian subcontinent.

Meanwhile in the Atlantic the French sent a naval task force of 10 ships against Luanda in an attempt to capture the town and push the Portuguese away from the Congo region. The town’s defenses proved too strong and when a Portuguese naval force from Brasil arrived in the area it was able to defeat the French in the naval battle off the coast of Angola. The French force lost 2 ships and 2 other ships were damaged in the fighting while the Portuguese lost 3 ships. The French force was forced to withdraw and retreat to France leaving the remaining French possessions in the South Atlantic and Indian Ocean unprotected from both Portuguese and English attacks.

On September 1780 a French naval force of 25 ships started attacked Portuguese shipping off the Cabo de San Vicente. The Portuguese sent a joint Luso-English naval force of 30 ships under the command of Admiral Pinto de Silva. The joint force attacked the French force on September 20th; the battle lasted over 6 hours in which the French lost half her ships while the joint force lost 10 ships. The French force retreated to the French ports on the Mediterranean Sea and no longer challenged Portuguese and English naval supremacy on the seas.

As part of the Treaty of Paris between the English, French and Portuguese signed in 1783 France lost all her possessions in Índia to Portugal and England. The English received all French possession on the eastern side of Índia while Portugal received Mahé on the western side.

Portuguese-English Índian Rivalry

Since the first territorial gains by Portugal in Índia in 1774 the British East Índia Company had resented Portuguese gains and worked feverishly diplomatically with the various Índian states to limit Portuguese influence as well as territorial and economic gains.

After the Portuguese-Mysore war of 1777 and the Portuguese-Maratha war of 1780 the British East Índia Company governor Warren Hasting became alarmed at the huge territorial gains made by Portugal but more importantly at Portugal’s growing influence and prestige amongst the Índian states. In 1783 he issued a demand to Portugal to return all captured territory to their rightful owners even though the British East Índia Company had gained huge amounts of territory themselves.

From the beginning the Vice-rei Federico Guilherme de Sousa and the Portuguese government in Índia knew that the British East Índia Company would oppose any Portuguese gain. The Portuguese government worked diligently on the diplomatic side with the English crown to attempt to keep the territorial gains in Índia.

The Vice-rei and the Portuguese government in Goa ignored Warren Hasting demands hoping for a diplomatic solution from Lisboa that would allow it to keep its new territory. Since the end of hostilities it has been building new defenses and an additional 20,000 soldiers had arrived from África between 1781 and 1782. On November 14, 1783 Hastings issued an ultimatum to the Portuguese Vice-rei in Índia. The Portuguese were to return all territory captured since 1775; failure to do so would result in war between the British East Índia Company and Portuguese Índia.

The Vice-rei knew that the government in Lisboa was currently negotiating with the English government about the future of Portuguese Índia so it attempted to stall for time. Federico Guilherme de Sousa sent new emissary to Hastings to attempt to negotiate a peace treaty with British East Índia Company. Portugal’s initial position was that Portugal might be willing to return some of the new territory but not all. Hasting expelled the emissary and demanded that the Portuguese return all territory captured from both the Maratha and Mysore to the English or face war. On March 1, 1784 the Portuguese emissary left Bengal with Hastings demands.

Federico Guilherme de Sousa never responded to Hastings demands so on April 1, 1784 Hastings sent large force led by Captain Popham south to Goa. On May 1, 1784 when the English force arrived at the Bowragardi River along the Goa’s border with Pune it encountered a Portuguese army of approximately the same size under the command of General Sá Pereira. His orders were to use all means possible to stop the English force but not to fully engage it.

On May 3rd the English attempted to cross Bowragardi River but was forced to retreat by the Portuguese army. On May 10 the English attempted to cross the border a second time but the Portuguese repulsed them again. On May 14th the English force was finally able to cross the river but were immediately surrounded by the Portuguese army. On May 15th Captain Popham and his surrounded English force tried to break the Portuguese encirclement but were repulsed by to heavy fighting and superior Portuguese artillery. As the forces bombarded each other a courier arrived from Bombay on May 16 ordering the English force to return to Bombay. The Portuguese had received the same news on May 14 but had to wait for the English commander to receive his orders from Bombay. The English and Portuguese force disengaged and the English force crossed the border and returned to Bombay.

As part of the Treaty of Paris, the English government had recognized Portuguese territorial gains in return for the colony of South África that Portugal had captured from the Dutch. The British East Company also received all Dutch possessions in Índia and the Island of Ceylon. Hastings at first refused to believe the orders and made plans for a renewed attack on Portuguese territory in Índia. On June 1, 1784 Lord Cornwallis arrived in Índia to replace Hastings as the British East Índia Company’s governor-general. He ordered Hastings arrested for treason and sent to London to face trial but unfortunately he never reached England, as his ship was lost at sea in the Atlantic.

Portuguese-Mysore War of 1790

In 1788 the English Bombay governor General Abercromby provided Tipu of Mysore with assurances that the British East Índia Company would not get involved in any war between Portugal and Mysore. In 1789 Tipu negotiated with Nana Fadnavis of the Maratha an alliance against Portugal in return for a payment of fifteen million rupees.

In 1790 the army of Mysore had over 100,000 men, Tipu sent an army of 25,000 men to Hangal near the border with Goa to protect Mysore from Portuguese attacks while he attacked the southern enclaves of Calecute, Mahé and Cananor with half his army. His plan was to occupy the Portuguese forces in Goa with the Maratha Army from Pune and his forces in Hangal allowing him to capture the southern enclaves and then crush the Portuguese in Goa between his combined army and the Maratha army.

Goa was alerted to Mysore’s and Maratha’s plots and alliances early in the negotiations but decided to keep its knowledge a secret while it prepared its defenses and forces. In January the Portuguese sent several small forces into the Maratha-Mysore border area to attempt to intercept Tipu payment to the Maratha. It was hoped that stopping the payment plus a demonstration in Maratha territory would neutralize the Maratha, thus allowing the Portuguese to deal with the Mysore without worrying about possible Maratha involvement.

On January 10, 1790 a Portuguese reconnaissance force spotted the Mysore force entering Maratha territory. A message was sent to the Portuguese main force located in the Belguam region of Goa close to the Maratha border. On January 15, a Portuguese force of 10,000 men under the Marquês d’ Alorma ambushed the Mysore force of 5,000 men delivering the payment to the Maratha near the town of Mudhul. The Mysore force was wiped out to the last man. As a lesson to the Maratha, the residents of the town of Mudhul were driven put and the town was burned down. The Portuguese sent the heads of the Mysore force as well as the heads of the leaders of the town of Mudhul in the empty money chests to Nana Fadnavis. The Maratha who were still recovering from last Portuguese-Maratha war sued for peace.

Nana Fadnavis sent an emissary to Goa to provide the Portuguese Vice-rei Francisco da Cunha e Meneses assurances that Maratha would stay neutral during the Portuguese-Mysore conflict. The Vice-rei of Goa demanded that the Maratha withdraw all their soldiers 50 miles from Portuguese border and as part of the ceasefire between Goa and Pune on February 15 Nana Fadnavis agreed to Portuguese demands, leaving Portuguese forces free to deal with Tipu and Mysore.

In the south on January 16 Tipu led his army against Calecute which had been reinforced by sea from both Damão and Diu and like all other Portuguese territories in India its defenses upgraded. The Mysore army was unable to capture Calecute and was forced to besiege it. On February 25, Tipu received world of Portugal’s capture of the payment to the Maratha and Nana Fadnavis peace deal with Portugal as well as reports of large Portuguese forces massing on Mysore’s border with Goa. He launched a desperate attack on Calecute hoping to capture the city so he could lead his forces against the main Portuguese forces from Goa. Tipu’s forces attacked Calecute’s defenses for 3 days but were unable to capture it.

The Marquês d’ Alorma and Conde d’ Amarante led a large force south from southern Goa against the Mysore towards the city of Mangalore. The Portuguese used their scorched earth tactic and the road to Mangalore ahead of the advancing Portuguese forces was filled with thousands of fleeing refugees. On March 10 after abandoning his siege of Calecute which had cost him 10,000 men he marched north to stop the Portuguese and push them out of Mysore. On April 20 Tipu and the main Mysore army attacked the Portuguese force north of Mangalore. The Portuguese force numbered 25,000 while Tipu’s had over 40,000 men but the Portuguese army was able to use its superior arms and artillery to defeat Tipu driving him and his army from the field in full confusion.

Tipu retreated east to his capital Seringapatam with his remaining forces. The Portuguese force whose original goal was the capture of the city of Mangalore was ordered to bypass the city and continue south towards Malabar. On May 10 the Portuguese force met little resistance and reached Cananor. The Portuguese force defeated all the remaining Mysore forces in the province of Malabar and captured Cotayam on June 5 and Utakamand on July 10. By August 1 the Portuguese had captured the entire province of Malabar.

On January 29 a second smaller Portuguese force under the command of Marquês d’ Olhão crossed the Goa-Mysore border and attacked the Mysore army at Hangal. The Mysore army was defeated and forced to retreat southeast. The Portuguese captured the city Hangal and pursued the Mysore army till they caught up with them near the town of Sorab on March 10. The Mysore army retreated into the town of Sorab and the Portuguese force surrounded the town. On March 12 the Portuguese forces stormed the city defenses and the Mysore army surrendered.


Tipu still had over 35,000 men but he feared the involvement of either the English on the east and Nizam in the north so on October 10 he sued for peace with Portugal. On November 15 the Portuguese Vice-rei Francisco da Cunha e Meneses sent his demands to Tipu:
  • The province of Malabar (connecting three Portuguese enclaves of Cananor, Mahé and Calecute into one Portuguese province)
  • Half of the province of Dharwar (All lands west of the River Dharma including the town of Hangal and the city of Dharmar)
  • Allow for the construction of a road linking Goa and Calecute, provide the labor for the construction of the road and pay all costs. The road along with a 2-mile radius on either side would belong to Portugal and be governed by Portuguese laws.
  • Portuguese missionaries would be free from prosecution and attacks
  • All Christians would also be free to practice their religion
The Portuguese also demanded Tipu hand over all correspondence from the English governor in Bombay. On December 30 Tipu signed the peace treaty with Portugal. On February 18 1791 the Vice-rei Francisco da Cunha e Meneses signed the peace treaty after Tipu provided all the English correspondence.

The Portuguese used its reputation and prestige as well as threat of force to stop Nizam from taking advantage of Mysore position and invade it. The Portuguese had a copy of all correspondence from the English Bombay governor General Abercromby to Tipu, including the assurance of English neutrality in a Mysore-Portugal war sent to Lord Cornwallis in Bengal. Lord Cornwallis immediately ordered Abercromby’s arrest and assured the Portuguese that he was completely unaware of this and that he would not act against either the Portuguese or Mysore. A second copy was sent to Lisboa, which forwarded to the English government in London. The Portuguese government was incensed with the British East Índia Companies actions and demanded both an apology as well as indemnity for the costs of the war.

On October 10 the English government ordered the British East Índia Company to cease all actions against Portugal in Índia and in compensation; the British East Índia Company was forced to apologize and recognize Portugal’s territory in Índia. In regards to the Portuguese demands for compensation the border between the colony of South África and the Portuguese East África was set at 100 miles south and east from the town of Lourenço Marques. When Lord Cornwallis’ arrest order for General Abercromby arrived in Bombay he died from self-inflicted wounds in his office before it could be carried out.

On December 10, 1790 the Portuguese occupied the Maratha town of Murged and the surrounding area. The Portuguese demanded this piece land as compensation for the Maratha treachery. At first Nana Fadnavis refused the Portuguese demands but faced with a new Portuguese-Maratha war he accepted the Mudhol peace treaty on January 30, 1791.

The addition of the Province of Malabar and its spices greatly increased the value the Portuguese Índian Territory. The three separated enclaves of Cananor, Mahé and Calecute became Portugal’s fourth province in Índia. Goa size was also increased with the new lands to the south and east.

Over the next years the Portuguese worked feverishly to incorporate the new territory into empire while at the same time extracting most of its most experienced soldiers and officers to Portugal proper. The process was accelerated in 1795 with the worsening relation between Portugal and Spain and the continued hostilities between Portugal and France.

The Portuguese-Mysore War of 1799

In 1793 John Shore succeeded Cornwallis and began many reforms to English Índia administration as well as army. He desperately wanted to restore the British East Índia Companies fortunes as well as prestige. He also wanted to limit Portugal’s influence and stop its growth. His efforts to reform English Índia did not fare very well and was replaced by Richard Wesley in May 1798 who believed in English Imperialism and abandoned the efforts to reform English Índia and instead sought ways in which he could advance it.

In June 1798 he learned that the French governor of Mauritius was raising volunteers to fight for Tipu Sultan against the English and Portuguese in Índia. He used this incident to bully Tipu but he also did not want to give the Portuguese an opportunity to increase its territory.

Richard Wellesley attempted to goad the Madras to prepare for war with Mysore but they refused to because of worries about Portugal’s involvement. He convinced Nizam’s Ali to dismiss his French officers and support the English Company. When Ali became worried of Portugal’s involvement Richard Wellesley promised to support Nizam in any war with Portugal.

In November 1798 English forces commanded by George Harris from Bombay landed and captured Mangalore, they then moved south and captured Bekal in December. A second force traveled from Madras and captured Coimbatore in February 1799. In March Arthur Wesley led a force of 30,000 men and defeated Tipu at Bangalore. Bangalore was captured and Tipu retreated to his capital at Seringapatam.

The Portuguese forces in Índia had been reduced to half of their 1790 level since 1795 as Portugal began increasing the size of its forces in Portugal. The Portuguese government was very worried about the developments in Europe especially France and Spain and Portugal was adamant in preventing any future war being fought on Portuguese territory.

In India the newly appointed Vice-rei João António de Sá Pereira was faced with limited options in regards to protecting the Portuguese position in Índia. Goa did not want to be surrounded by the English and locked out of Índia riches. The Vice-rei sent the Marquês d’ Olhão with a force of 3,200 into northern Mysore to stop the English or Nizam from blocking Goa access to Mysore. In January 15 1799 the Marquês d’ Olhão captured the city of Shimoga. When Nizam forces moved south the Portuguese sent a force east and captured Chitaldrug on April 10 thus blocking Nizam’s attempt to capture northern Mysore and block Goa’s access.

In April the English moved from Bangalore towards Tipu in Seringapatam. The Calecute governor Francisco António da Veiga Cabral da Câmara Pimentel sent Brigadier General Gomes Freire de Andrade with a force of 10,000 men to Seringapatam. The Portuguese arrived at Seringapatam just as the English were preparing to attack the Mysore capital. General Baird led the attack that stormed Seringapatam and upon entering the city the English soldiers went on a rampage plundering and killing everyone they came into contact.

Brigadier General Gomes Freire and the Portuguese forces entered the capital from the west as the English broke the Mysore defenses; they met very little resistance, as most of the Seringapatam defenders were concentrated on the east and north where the English were attacking. The Portuguese soldiers who were mostly made up of Áfrican and Timorense were kept in tight control and did not exhibit the uncontrolled discipline of the English soldiers. Tipu was killed in the battle for Seringapatam and the Mysore army lost heart. The remaining Mysore soldiers at first attempted to surrender to the English but the English soldiers were in a murderous mood and killed any soldiers who tried to surrender.

The Portuguese forces were able to occupy about half the city and soon they were inundated with Mysore soldiers fleeing the English. Over 10,000 Mysore soldiers as well as many Seringapatam officials sought refuge from the rampaging English with the Portuguese. The Portuguese rescued Maharani Lakshammanni wife of (Immadi) Krishnaraja Wodeyar II along with Krishna Raja Wodeyar III (the future Mysore king) and other of Royal house staff who were living in miserable hut. The Portuguese set up a perimeter to stop the English forces from entering the parts of the capital they controlled. Several pitch battles were fought between the English and the Portuguese as the English soldiers attempted to enter the areas controlled by Portuguese soldiers. Arthur Wesley had to use flogging and hanging to restore order. But by then the damage was done and Portugal had been able to secure almost half the city and more importantly now held Krishna Raja Wodeyar III and had guaranteed themselves a place in any future negotiations.

The plunder from Seringapatam was over two million pounds of booty; Arthur Wesley agreed to split it evenly between the Portuguese and English. The English officers kept almost half of the English portion for themselves. While the Portuguese force handed the Portuguese portion to the government in Calecute. As was the standard of the Portuguese in all-previous wars in Índia the officers were given large estates and the soldiers given citizenship and land in the province of Calecute.

The Portuguese forces located in Shimoga and Chitaldrug were withdrawn back to Goa but the cities and countryside were plundered as well all Hindu and Muslim places of worship destroyed. When the forces returned back to Goa over one million pounds of plunder was brought back.

The Portuguese were able to re-assert their presence in Índia and prevented the English from dictating terms to them. Portugal also was able to stop the English from banishing them from Mysore as well as prevent the English from surrounding the Portuguese territory and locking Portugal out of Índia. The Portuguese were also able continue bordering Mysore from both Goa as well as Calecute.

The British East Índia Company took over half of Mysore territory for itself. Bombay got all land between Goa and Calecute, although they had to allow Portugal to continue using the Goa-Calecute Road. The English took all land south of Calecute including Coimbatore as well as most of the lands east of Bangalore. Nizam took most of Northern Mysore north of Bellary, which due to Portuguese pressure continued to belong to Mysore.

The much-reduced kingdom of Mysore was made a protective of both the English and Portuguese and the 5-year-old prince named Krishna Raja Wodeyar III was installed as the new ruler. Both the English and Portuguese would have the same rights and opportunities in Mysore. A fact that made Wellesley very angry but he was unable to take any action against England’s principal ally.

Wellesley soon dismissed the Portuguese concerns and instead looked upon what this war had accomplished for the English in Índia. The Bombay presidency had been able to gain a huge amount land and with English control over southern Índia was complete and now was able to concentrate on other parts of Índia.

The Portuguese-Índia in 1799

In 1799 the four Portuguese provinces of Diu, Damão, Goa and Calecute collectively known as Portuguese Índia were a vibrant, booming, prosperous part of the Portuguese Empire. The deteriorating and depressed Portuguese Índia of 1750 had been replaced by the dominant political, economic and military power on the western part of Índia and the British East Índia Company had been forced to acknowledge Portugal’s dominance and power. The fact that England was allied with Portugal in its constant struggle with France made the company more hesitant and leery on apposing Portugal in Índian matters.

The rapid territorial expansion and large number of new citizens had provided the Portuguese with a huge base of labor for its projects and economic development in Portugal proper as well as other Portuguese provinces. Overall the Portuguese government ended up removing about half of all people in newly conquered territory. They were sent to other parts of the empire. Portuguese Índians and new people from other parts of the empire then resettled these areas. In 1799 Portuguese Índia was now home to tens of thousands of Áfricans, Timorenses, and Macaenses as well as a growing European population.

The Portuguese Catholic Church was in every village and town, they had become the impetuous of the spread of Portuguese influence and control in most new areas. They worked in conjunction with the Portuguese government and military in eliminating any threat. All Hindu and Muslim places of worship were destroyed or converted to Portuguese Catholic places of worship. All Hindu and Muslim religious leaders were imprisoned and executed. The number of Luso-Índian priests, nuns, missionaries and religious people had surpassed the number of Europeans by the end of the 1790s in all of the empire and they became the evangelical driving force for Portuguese Catholic Church throughout Portuguese Índia and elsewhere in the empire.

The intermixing of people along with the predominance of both Portuguese language and religion provided a complete contrast to other parts of Índia. The areas under British rule as well as areas still under Índian rule were predominantly rural, poorer and the population was almost entirely made up of local Índians. Hindu or local Índian languages were used exclusively and Hindu and Islam were the dominant religions.

Portuguese Índia continued to receive large number of emigrants from other parts of Índia, the Portuguese stipulated that only those who were Portuguese Catholic could enter but only those that spoke Portuguese could stay after 2 years.

The wars provided the Portuguese government with huge amounts of booty and money that was used to improve both the infrastructure as well as new defenses. New ports, roads and forts were built throughout Portuguese Índia and other parts of the empire.
The economic changes were also enormous, as new factories and enterprises were started and expanded. The port of Goa was one of the largest in the empire and its shipbuilding facilities were the largest outside of Portugal proper. New shipbuilding center had also been started in Damão which would allow Portuguese Índia to become the naval and merchant ship building center for the empire in the Índian and Pacific oceans. The armament industry in Goa along with growing textile industry in Diu were examples of the growing industrial development in Portuguese Índia and by 1799 it was the third largest industrial center in the empire after Portugal proper and the Américan provinces and its industrial production was four times the industrial production of all Portugal in 1750.

The Portuguese Índia provinces had also become the military reserve for all of the Índian and Pacific Ocean Portuguese provinces as seen in the Portuguese-Chinese war of 1795.

Portuguese Province of Calecute as of 1799
calicut1799.jpg

Territory gained during Portuguese-Mysore War of 1777 is shown in Dark Green
Territory gained during Portuguese-French War of 1780 is shown in Tan
Territory gained during Portuguese-Mysore War of 1790 is shown in Light Green
English Territory is shown in Pink
Mysore Territory is shown in Blue

Portuguese Province of Goa 1799
goa1799.jpg

Portuguese Province of Goa in 1776 is shown in Light Green
Territory gained during Portuguese-Mysore War of 1777 is shown in Dark Green
Territory gained during Portuguese-Maratha War of 1780 is shown in Yellow
Territory gained from Mysore during Portuguese-Mysore War of 1790 is shown in Brown
Territory gained from Maratha during Portuguese-Mysore War of 1790 is shown in Tan
English Territory is shown in Pink
Mysore Territory is shown in Blue
Maratha Territory shown in Red




The Portuguese East Indies

In 1772 the province of Timor and Macau was created due to the economic growth in East Ásia and the need for more local administration. The growing Portuguese strength was resented and looked upon with suspicion as well as hostility by the Dutch and the Dutch East Indies Company in Batavia. The arrival of Dutch reinforcements in Batavia provided the Dutch with the means to attempt to remove the last Portuguese presence in these islands. In 1780 the Dutch attacked the Portuguese in the islands of Timor and Flores; unfortunately this coincided with the outbreak of the “English-Dutch 4th war”.

The war was a disaster for the Dutch as they were no match for the combined might of the English and Portuguese as they were forced to fight a war against both countries on a worldwide scale. The Dutch East Indies Company was forced to abandon all interest in Timor and Flores as well as the surrounding small islands to the Portuguese, which was only a very small portion of their East Indies territory but world wide the company lost all its interest in Índia, Ceylon and África and in addition were forced to grant the English Free Trade rights in all of the East Indies. The loses proved too much for the company and it was forced to declare bankruptcy in 1797 forcing the Dutch government to place the Dutch East Indies came under direct Dutch rule for the first time.

Portuguese-Dutch war of 1780

By 1775 the Dutch had started becoming alarmed at growing Portuguese influence in this area and their threat to the Dutch town of Kupang on the southern tip of the island of Timor. In 1778 locals attacked several Dutch factories on these islands. The Dutch blamed Dili for inciting the locals and relationship between the Portuguese and the Dutch became very tense.

In 1780 the English declared war on the Dutch starting Fourth Anglo-Dutch War. The Dutch sent soldiers to the Dutch East Indies to protect them from English attack but instead the governor of the Dutch East Indies used these soldiers to attack Portuguese interests on the islands Timor and Flores. Starting in the month of November 1780 several factories and forts on the island of Flores were attacked.

Request for assistance were sent to other Portuguese provinces. In April 1781 a large force arrived in Dili from Moçambique and in addition a Portuguese Naval fleet of 6 ships from Goa also arrived. On April 22, 1781 the Portuguese Navy task force of 10 navy ships intercepted a Dutch Navy taskforce of 5 ships off the coast of the island of Flores. The Dutch lost all 5 ships while the Portuguese lost only 1 and 3 were damaged.

The Dutch forces on the islands of Flores and Timor were cut off from Batavia and were soon defeated. On July 10 Portuguese forces captured Kupang the last Dutch possession on the island of Timor. The Portuguese then began a series of raids and attacks on all Dutch interest in the area. On August 22 Portuguese forces attacked and captured the Dutch East Indies Capital of Batavia. In the battle for Batavia the governor of the Dutch East Indies Company Willem Alting was also captured. All company assets in Batavia were seized and sent to Dili along with all the Dutch ships caught in the port.

Meanwhile in Africa as the Portuguese force from East África attacked the Dutch in the East Indies the Portuguese forces from West África attacked the Dutch in South África. On May 10, 1781 they landed on the southern tip of South África and started attacking the Dutch Settlement of Cape Hope. Cape Hope was surrounded, the Colonial Army attacked from the north while Portuguese Ships attacked from the south.

The Dutch sent a task force of 5 ships from the Caribbean to attack the Portuguese forces besieging Cape Hope. The Dutch ships were met by an equal number of Portuguese Ships sailing south from Luanda, off the coast of South África. The Naval battle might have gone the Dutch way but for the arrival of a large merchant fleet of over 30 ships sailing from Goa to Lisboa. The Dutch task force was easily defeated and the Dutch in Cape Hope were cut off from all support, as the Dutch had no other means to reach them. On September 30 the Dutch in Cape Hope surrendered to Portuguese Forces.

The Portuguese captured the island of St. Helen in the middle of the Atlantic and also attacked and seized all remaining Dutch factories in West África.

In the Indian Subcontinent the Portuguese Navy and merchant ships based in Goa attacked the Dutch possessions on the island of Ceylon. The Dutch forts, factories and possessions on the island of Ceylon were captured and everything of value was carted away to Goa and all remaining structures were completely burned. In one full swoop the Dutch presence on the island of Ceylon was extinguished. What Dutch forces remained in Ceylon after the Portuguese attacks, were soon overrun by local forces. The Portuguese had extinguished the Dutch presence in Ceylon 200 hundred years after they had extinguished the Portuguese presence there.

On September 20, 1781 the Dutch East Índia Company signed a peace treaty with Portugal ending the Portuguese Dutch war in the East Indies. By the end of the 1781 the Dutch did not have the resources to protect their merchant ships and all Dutch trade between the East Indies and the Netherlands was halted. The losses to the English and Portuguese in Índia and the Caribbean along with its naval losses forced the Dutch to request a formal end of hostilities with both England and the Portugal.


indonesia.gif

Portuguese East Indies following the Portuguese Dutch War of 1780-1782


Portuguese-East Indies Expansion

The expanded territory of the province of Timor and Macau as a result of the war provided the “Companhia de Timor e Macau” with great opportunity to expand its trade and revenue. Portugal gave the companhia a 20 year grace on paying taxes on all new development in the expanded province. The companhia built new plantations and new forts on the islands of Flores and Timor.

On the island of Flores; the towns of Ende and Larantuka were expanded and their forts upgraded. A road project was started in 1789 to connect them and to also open up Flores interior for development. The road between the two towns was finally completed in 1803. In 1792 a new town called “Dom Dinis” was founded on the west coast of Flores.

On the island of Timor the companhia continued expanding across the north of the island while in the meantime it expanded both the town and defenses of Kupang on the south. In 1787 a road project was initiated to connect Kupang and Dili along the north coast of the island allowing for the further development of the area between the two towns. The population of Portuguese East Indies was expanded by the arrival of thousands of Áfricans, Índians and Macaenses to work on the plantations and in the growing industry and trade in the towns.

All Dutch citizens in Kupang and other parts of the Portuguese East Indies were ordered to swear allegiance to the Portuguese King or leave. Only half of the resident decided to leave for the Dutch East Indies.

The Portuguese decided to keep the colonial forces sent to Portuguese East Indies there. It was expanded with additional forces sent from África from 1785 to 1799. The Portuguese at first secured the two main islands Flores and Timor for development and settlement. Then from 1787 to 1792 the Portuguese secured the small islands of Sawu and Roti in the south, Komodo Island off west coast of Flores and Salor and Alor islands between Flores and Timor. In 1793 a Portuguese force landed on the Sumba Island, it took two years to secure the island due to Islamic militancy among some of its inhabitants. The majority of the surviving residents of Sumba were deported to other provinces and its leaders killed. It was not till 1797 that the islands of Wetar north of Dili and Taninbar east of Timor as well as the smaller islands between then were secured by the Portuguese forces.

New missionaries arrived to spread Portuguese Catholicism amongst the locals. The combination of strong arm tactics in conjunction with the increased economic opportunities, social acceptance and the Portuguese Missionary work allowed for the acceptance of the language and religion by most of the population.

The initial emigration of Timorenses to other Portuguese provinces as the new areas were brought under Portuguese control as well as large immigration of Índians, Áfricans and Macaenses to the areas being developed provided a distinct characteristic to the Portuguese East Indies compared to the Dutch East Indies. Small number of Portuguese merchants and craftsmen arrived in the East Indies. By 1799 over half of the population in the Portuguese East Indies was from other provinces.

In 1796 the newly expanded Macau territory became its own province and the “Companhia de Timor e Macau” was split into two separate companies. The “Companhia de Indies Português” was formed to manage and develop the economic interest in the Portuguese East Indies and the “Companhia de Macau” was formed to manage Portuguese economic interest in Macau and China.

By 1799 the Portuguese East Indies were no longer a backwater undeveloped territory. It had become one of Portugal’s prosperous provinces and a vital part of its growing presence in the world.


Portuguese Far East

The territory of Macau continued to prosper under the Portuguese providing Portugal with continued revenue. The Portuguese continued to improve Macau’s infrastructure and defenses. By 1790 the port of Macau had been expanded to twice its original size. The increased economic activity generated and controlled by the “Companhia de Timor and Macau” allowed for the construction of new commercial building and warehouses.

While the Chinese officials welcomed Portuguese money they resented Portuguese interference with Chinese affairs and especially were hostile to Christian Missionaries especially Portuguese Catholic missionaries who they found very troublesome because of their great success in converting the peasant. The previous conflict between the Portuguese and Chinese had ended with the removal of Portuguese Catholic missionaries from the Cantão province.

In 1787 Abade Faria a Luso-Índian from Goa arrived in Macau to oversee the Portuguese Catholic Missionaries in the Far East. The Portuguese Catholic Church had at the time a small number of clandestine missionaries in the Cantão province as well large number of missionaries in Northern Vietnam. He was adamant in increasing the spread of Portuguese Catholicism is China so he brought hundreds of Macaenses missionaries from other Portuguese provinces to Macau and sent them into Cantão province to start preaching in the countryside.

The presence of these missionaries angered the Chinese and in 1793 China once more closed its border with Portugal. The Chinese sent its army into the countryside and started attacking any converts and missionaries it found. A large number of villages were destroyed and thousands of peasants killed. Macau once more became inundated with refugees.

The Portuguese sent reinforcements to Macau to protect the territory from Chinese aggression. In 1794 the Chinese forces in Cantão province clashed with Portuguese-Catholic mercenaries who were there to protect the local converts. The Chinese forces, which outnumbered the mercenaries three to one, won the battle but suffered heavy casualties due to the modern weapons and artillery of the mercenaries. The mercenaries then switched tactics and started attacking the Chinese forces supply line and isolated detachments.

Portuguese-Chinese War of 1795

In 1795 the Chinese Emperor declared war on Portugal and sent a huge army aboard 200 junks to attack Macau. The Portuguese Navy along with the Merchant Navy met the Chinese fleet in the Pérolas River Estuary. The Battle of the Pérolas River Estuary as it became known resulted in 70 junks being sunk and over 100 being captured. The remaining escaped up the Pérolas River to Cantão.

The Portuguese sailed 50 captured junks full of Portuguese soldiers towards the city of Cantão followed by 10 Portuguese warships. The Chinese thinking these junks were escaping the Portuguese allowed the junks into the cities’ harbor. The Portuguese forces in the junks soon overwhelmed the cities defenses and Cantão was captured.

The entire city was sacked and the booty sent to Macau filling the warehouses to the rafters. In 1796 the Chinese sent an army of 60,000 men to recapture Cantão but before the Chinese arrived the Portuguese withdrew torching the city in the evacuation.

In June 1796 an army of 10,000 soldiers commanded by General Bernardim Freire de Andrade arrived from Portuguese Índia and along with the Portuguese forces in the area attacked and captured the city of Shanghai. The Portuguese then expelled all Chinese citizens in the city with only their clothes into the countryside.

The Portuguese left only 1,000 soldiers in the city and sailed north capturing the cities of Ching Tao and TengChou on the China Sea. The Portuguese then attacked and captured the cities of Tangku and Tatai. Each time the Portuguese emptied the cities of all its residents overburdening the countryside and causing mass confusion amongst the Chinese government.

The Chinese government had initially sent an army against the Portuguese in Shanghai but the subsequent Portuguese attacks close to Peking panicked the Chinese government and the Emperor. When the citizens heard of the Portuguese attacks and capture of Tangku and Tatai close to Peking they panicked and rioted.

The Chinese Emperor ordered the army back to Peking to re-establish order. The Chinese army was forced to brutally put the riots in order to established control over the city and surrounding countryside. The Chinese government had close to 100,000 soldiers in Peking and the surrounding countryside but due to fears of Portuguese Army lurking in the vicinity they never left the capital region to attack the Portuguese in Tangku and Tatai.


In November 1796 the Chinese Emperor received an emissary from the Portuguese. The Portuguese had sent the governor of Cantão province, which they had captured when the city of Cantão fell with the Portuguese demands.
  • Macau would become an integral part of the Portuguese Empire
  • China would recognize Portuguese Sovereignty over the Territory of Macau
  • The size of Macau would be increased and all people living in these new areas would fall under Portuguese administration.
  • Chinese border would be opened to Portuguese goods and Portuguese merchants
  • Portugal would limit Portuguese missionaries only on the lands south of the Pérolas River
The Chinese government afraid of further Portuguese attacks agreed to the Portuguese demands. On December 10 1796 the Emperor signed the Cantão Peace Accord ending the war. The emissary was expelled from China for his failure in defending Cantão and when he delivered the peace treaty to the Portuguese forces in Tangku he accepted Portuguese asylum offers and sailed with the army to Macau.

The Portuguese withdrew from northern Chinese cities of Ching Tao, TengChou, Tangku and Tatai and sailed to Shanghai where they removed their remaining soldiers and sailed to Macau.
Province of Macau

The Portuguese moved with speed to bring the new areas under Portuguese Control. In June 1797 the Portuguese government signed the Cantão Peace Accord and at the same time granted provincial status to Macau. João Baptista Verquaim was appointed as the first governor of the province of Macau.

The Portuguese merchant ships formed huge convoys of 50 to 200 ships taking the booty and thousands of people from the new areas first to Goa then to other parts of the empire. The Portuguese empire was inundated with thousands of Chinese from the newly acquired territory and Portuguese Catholic Chinese refugees.

Over the next 10 years close to two thirds of all Chinese from the province of Macau are relocated to other Portuguese provinces. As the province developed the new areas thousands of people were in turn brought to work in the province from África, Índia, East Indies and Portugal Proper.

The city of Macau doubled in size almost overnight as it expanded into the mainland and new Portuguese cities were established. The largest of these cities S. Xavier was established on the northern coast of Pérolas River estuary.


macao1796.jpg

Portuguese province of Macau in 1796

 

Lusitania

Donor
esttuaguerrapeninsular.jpg

Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política

Prelude to War

Portugal entered the 19th century with great purpose and resolve to continue its modernization and establish itself as one of the world leading nations while at the same time adamant in protecting itself from the perceived French threat. The Portuguese Empire had never been so rich or powerful as the empire had almost doubled in size over the previous 50 years. Portuguese industry for the first time was competing with industries in Great Britain and the rest of Europa. Portuguese goods were being sold throughout the world in direct competition with other European industrial countries. In 1750 Portugal had imported almost everything it consumed but by 1800 it produced almost everything it needed and exported huge amounts of manufactured goods to other countries. Portuguese companies limited by lack of laborers in Portugal Metropolitano (Portuguese provinces on the Península Ibérica) had expanded and established factories in Portuguese provinces in both South América and Índia.

Portuguese society had also changed drastically as citizenship rights had been given to all Luso-Índians, Timorenses and Macaenses. The slavery trade had been abolished throughout the Empire and slavery outlawed in all provinces except in the Portuguese provinces in the northern part of South América (Brasil).

In response to the severe labor shortage in Portugal Metropolitano as well as other provinces, Portugal had developed a complex immigration policy that tried to address both the labor shortage as well aid in the assimilation of new people as the empire grew. This policy had resulted in tens of thousands of people being uprooted from their place of origin and being sent to live and work in other provinces. This had resulted in a very diverse population on most provinces including Portugal Metropolitano where the number of Non-Europeans numbered close to one million by 1800.

To supplement its internal immigration, Portugal had also encouraged immigration from a select few European lands; covertly as in the case of the Italian Península, quietly as in the case Polish under either Rússian or Prússian control or openly as in the case of the Irish and Catholic Germans. The number of European settlers in Portuguese provinces continued to increase as the situation in other parts of Europa became more unstable and dangerous.

Portugal who used to be one of Europa’s most intellectual backwards countries in 1750 had transformed itself into one of Europa’s leading learning centers as a result of the huge governmental education reforms which had seen the number of universities increase from one to four. The teachings methods had radically been modernized and Portugal was now starting to see the fruits of this endeavor as Portuguese educated through the system came to the forefront in industry, business, medicine and science.

Religion which for centuries had been the cornerstone of Portugal’s identity but had for the previous century shackled Portugal to the Middle Ages as the rest of Europa went through the Age of Enlightenment had been modernized and made a partner in the development and growth of the empire. The Portuguese Catholic Church had broken free of Rome’s chains and modernized itself and embraced its role as the guiding light of the people by first becoming all-inclusive towards all people in the empire and secondly becoming the protector of the needy and poor.

Clouding all of Portugal’s achievements was the constant state of war between Portugal and França. The Portuguese government had worked feverishly in an attempt to negotiate a Peace Treaty, but França’s continued refusal had finally convinced the Portuguese government that war was inevitable and plans were drawn up for the defence of Portugal Metropolitano and its overseas provinces.

At first Portugal had approached the French threat on the diplomatic level and this had led Portugal to put allot of effort and hope that its Royal Marriage with Espanha would insulate Portugal from a direct French attack. Unfortunately for Portugal, Espanha was becoming increasingly more hostile to Portugal as it warmed up to França. The Portuguese long-standing ally Great Britain was Portugal’s main and only support in the continued hostilities with França.

The military cornerstone for the survival of the empire was the ability of the Portuguese Navy to protect Portuguese provinces and the right for Portuguese ships to traverse the oceans of the world. Portugal was locked in a desperate shipbuilding race with França. By 1800 the Portuguese Navy had grown to be the second largest in the world, slightly smaller than Great Britain’s but twice the size of França’s Navy. The constant Naval battles between the French Navy and either the Portuguese or British Navy in which the French naval loses continued to be much larger than the other two navies kept its size in check. Added to this in 1800 the combined Shipbuilding capacity of both Great Britain and Portugal was almost twice the size of França. Portugal’s shipbuilding capacity had greatly increased with the creation of additional shipbuilding yards in África, South América and Portuguese Índia.

chegada20familia20real2.jpg

Portuguese Naval Force protecting Portuguese territory and trade

General José António da Rosa and Colonel António Teixeira Rebelo had been put in charge of upgrading Portugal’s fortifications in 1795 and they and their assistants had immediately started an accelerated fortification upgrade program; the coastal and the border fortifications in the Península Ibérica as well as those in other Portuguese provinces had been hastily modernized and upgraded. The garrisons had been increased and their officers taught the most modern artillery and siege techniques.

In direct response to the increased threat of a joint French-Spanish invasion of Portugal Metropolitano and its overseas provinces especially in South América the Portuguese armed forces under the direction of the Prime Minister had been secretly expanded to close to 100,000 men on the Península Ibérica and to 25,000 in the South América. The forces had been equipped with modern weapons from Portugal’s own armaments industries and its officers attended some of the best military academies both in Portugal and in Europa. They had applied their knowledge to great use expanding Portuguese holdings and provinces throughout the world over the previous 25 years. Now they had returned along with thousands of their soldiers to defend Portugal Metropolitano from the greatest threat Portugal had ever faced.

ip2ofi.jpg

Portuguese Military on exercises in Portugal circa 1800


Portuguese-Spanish War of 1801

In 1795 the Spanish Prime Minister, Manuel de Godoy betrayed Portugal and negotiated the Peace of Basel with the French ending the French-Spanish war. Godoy had requested Portuguese assistance at the onset of the war with França in 1793 and Portugal had sent over 5,000 men to fight alongside the Spanish against the French. This endeavor went very bad resulting in a growing Spanish-Portuguese animosity as neither side trusted the other or was willing to take orders from each other. Following the French victory over the Portuguese and Spanish armies the French and Spanish signed a peace treaty in 1795 but the Spanish treaty with França had left Portugal in a lurch as França refused to negotiate with Portugal.

In 1796 Godoy advocated Espanha sign the Treaty of San Ildefonso with França obligating Espanha to declare war on Great Britain. There was considerable opposition in Espanha to this treaty since it would expose Spanish colonies in the Américas to British attacks. Portugal fearing an alliance between Espanha and França used all its influence with other members of Spanish court including large amounts of money to stop Espanha from signing this treaty and in turn get Godoy removed from office.

The Spanish-French Alliance

In 1800 the mood in Espanha had once again swung against Portugal, as envy and contempt for Portugal as its economic and military strength increased while those in Espanha stayed stagnant. Espanha had always prided itself on the feeling of superiority to its smaller neighbor while some still resented the restoration of Portuguese crown in 1640.

It was in this setting that under the influence of Queen Maria Louisa, King Charles IV reappointed Godoy Prime Minister in 1800. Godoy shared the prevalent Spanish feeling towards Portugal so he immediately moved to ally Espanha closer to França. The French and Spanish were growing weary of Portugal’s strength but more importantly of its long standing alliance with Great Britain.

The contempt for Great Britain in Espanha was only second to the contempt for Portugal and many viewed Portugal and Great Britain as a joint country, especially since the Portuguese Queen was the daughter of the King of Great Britain. The similarities between the Portuguese and English in industry, religion (the Spanish viewed Portuguese Catholicism in the same way as they viewed Church of England) and empire made both the French and Spanish distrustful of Portugal and many even saw them as the same country.

Both the French and Spanish governments were eager to prevent Portugal from becoming a base from which the English could launch attacks on Espanha and França, while Napoleão viewed the Portuguese and their alliance with Great Britain as a major threat for his imperial plans in Europa. He wanted the Portuguese to break off their alliance with Great Britain and close all trade with Great Britain. Napoleão believed that with the Portuguese and Spanish fleets on his side he would be able to finally wrestle control of the seas from Great Britain.


In the autumn of 1800 França and Espanha started becoming alarmed at the pace of the Portuguese re-armament and its defenses build up so plans were made for a joint French-Spanish invasion of Portugal in the summer of 1801, but the news of Portugal recalling its overseas armies from África and Índia in November 1800 spurred the French and Spanish to speed up their attack of Portugal before it could bring the extra troops home. On November 29 França and Espanha signed a new of Treaty of San Ildefonso and as part of the new alliance with França; Espanha sent Portugal an ultimatum in January 1801demading the following:
  • Abandon Luso-British Alliance and close Portuguese ports to Great Britain
  • Open Portuguese ports to França and Espanha
  • Return all occupied French and Spanish territory
  • Pay war reparations to França and Espanha
If Portugal refused to accept these demands then a joint French-Spanish force would invade Portugal from Espanha.

Portugal, at first tried to negotiate with Espanha and sent a delegation to Madrid in February but upon their arrival they were informed that Portugal must either accepted the Spanish-French demands or face war. Portugal refused the French-Spanish demands and Espanha declared war against Portugal in March. On March 15 Godoy was given the title of commander and chief of the invasion troops, which numbered around 30,000.

manueldegodoyyalvarezde.jpg

Spanish Prime Minister and Commander and Chief of the Spanish Invasion of 1801, Manuel de Godoy

The French sent 20,000 soldiers under the command of General Leclerc to Espanha, which assembled, near the town of Burgos in Northern Espanha. The French and Spanish agreed to attack Portugal on two separate fronts. The Spanish forces would invade Portugal through Alentejo and march towards Lisboa while the French forces would invade Portugal along the Rio Douro valley and march towards Porto.

The Portuguese government had been attempting to keep the size of its armed forces confidential in an effort to not provoke the continued Portuguese-Spanish rivalry and on fears that Espanha would ally itself with França. Officially Portugal’s two armies on the Península; the Northern Army and the Southern Army had only 12,000 and 18,000 soldiers respectively. The tactic backfired and the Spanish and French looked towards Portugal as an easy rich target. Following the Spanish declaration of war the Portuguese government issued an immediate public proclamation announcing the recruitment of additional 20,000 soldiers to bring these armies up to full strength. They also announced plans to accelerate the deployment to the Península Ibérica an additional 20,000 colonial soldiers.

The Portuguese military reality in Portugal Metropolitano was completely different as the two Portuguese armies were at full strength and an additional third army was secretly hidden. The Northern Army’s strength was close to 27,000 while the Southern Army strength was just over 28,000. Added to this was the fact that by the end of 1800 the Portuguese had already brought to the Península Ibérica over 40,000 soldiers and stationed them in the Monchique Mountains in northern Algarve (referred as the Algarvian Army). The size and composition of these armies had been kept secret and both França and Espanha believed that they would be attacking Portugal with a two to one advantage. They also failed to take into consideration the road network in Portugal which was second to none and the semaphore system which allowed Portuguese armies and the government to communicate almost instantaneously.

The Portuguese armies were led by the most competent and experienced officers in the empire. Many of the soldiers and officers including many of those in both the Northern and Southern Armies had served and fought in Portugal’s overseas provinces. The Northern Army was led by the Marquês de Alorna, the Southern Army was led by the Conde de Amarante, while the Algarvian Army was led by General Bernardim Freire de Andrade and brigadier-General Hew Dalrymple.

Spanish Invasion

On May 10th the Spanish force under the command of Godoy entered Portuguese territory and attacked the fortified town of Olivença on the Alentejo-Estremadura border. News of the attack arrived in Lisboa within hours and the rest of the country thanks to the semaphore system and orders were sent both to the Southern and the Algarvian armies to engage and defeat the Spanish.

Meanwhile in the north General Leclerc and his French army had moved to the Spanish city of Zamora on the Rio Douro in preparation for their attack on Northern Portugal.

The Portuguese town of Olivença resisted the Spanish attack for 4 days until Spanish received news that the Portuguese Southern Army was crossing the Rio Guadiana north of Olivença. The Portuguese army crossed the river using the bridge built by the Portuguese as part of their great road building projects the previous century. The Conde de Amarante ordered the IV brigade to stay behind and protect the bridge while he moved south towards the town of Villarreal meanwhile the Algarvian Army crossed the Rio Guadiana downriver of Olivença near the town of Cheles and approached the unaware Spanish army from the south.

On May 16 the Spanish force abandoned their siege of Olivença and moved north to engage the Portuguese Southern Army near the town of Villarreal. The Portuguese force had deployed in a defensive position with their artillery, foguetes armados and cavalry behind their infantry. The size of the Portuguese Army shocked the Spanish and Godoy actually thought it was the entire Portuguese Army. It took the Spanish a whole day to organize themselves before finally beginning their attack on the Portuguese position. On May 17 the Spanish forces began their attack on the Portuguese forces but were pounded repeatedly by both the Portuguese artillery and foguetes armados as their forces came within range. Those that survived were stopped by the superior Portuguese muskets before they were able to use their own muskets.

While the two armies faced each other, the Algarvian army marched in from the south and at the height of the battle the Algarvian army’s cavalry spearheaded an attack on the Spanish forces from behind. The Spanish were complete caught off guard and the entire Spanish Army command including Godoy was captured along with all their artillery and baggage train and the remaining Spanish army disintegrated. The Spanish forces panicked and thousands of soldiers began to surrender, those that were on the right flank tried to escape back to Espanha. The Southern Army Cavalry pursued the retreating Spanish soldiers and either captured or killed thousands of the fleeing Spanish Soldiers.

In one day Espanha had suffered its worst defeat to Portugal since the Battle of Aljubarrota in 1385. The entire Spanish invasion force had either been captured or destroyed and Espanha had suffered over 3,500 casualties in the battle compared to just 368 for the Portuguese.

With the threat of an invasion eliminated in Southern Portugal both armies reorganized themselves and began to prepare for the next chapter in the war. The Southern Army objective was to march north, seize the Spanish city of Badajoz and threaten Madrid while the Algarvian Army would march south in two columns towards the Spanish city of Seville.

French Invasion

On May 20 the French Army under General Leclerc unaware of the Spanish disaster in the south crossed the Portuguese border and attacked the fortified town of Miranda do Douro. The town resisted for two days but by May 22nd the French finally breached the town’s defenses and sacked the town. Almost half the population died in both the fight and during the sack. News of the French attack reached the Portuguese Northern Army but due to heavy spring rains it took two days to reach the border; news of the attack and subsequent sack reached the army just as it was about to billet down for the night but the news enraged the soldiers so much that the army marched through the night and on the 23rd at dawn attacked the French forces while they were still sacking the town. General Leclerc attempted to reorganize his forces and repulse the Portuguese but with most of his forces still incapacitated the French forces were routed and of the 20,000 under General Leclerc command only approximately 8,000 escaped. The French force withdrew east towards Zamora with the enraged Northern Army in full pursuit.

When the retreating French reached Zamora news the French defeat had already reached the city and the city officials refused to let them enter hoping to spare the city from Portuguese attack. The French which had lost an additional 800 men in their retreat did not have the means to attack the city with the Portuguese only two days behind; instead they continued upriver and on June 3rd entered the town of Toro. There in retribution for the way they had been treated in Zamora; they executed all the Spanish officials and 1 in 10 men of the Spanish garrison and locked up the rest.

On June 1st the Portuguese forces pursing the French reached the city of Zamora. The town tried to appease the Portuguese force but the Portuguese arrested the Spanish emissary and attacked the city. The city defenses were overrun and the city fell on the same day. Although the Marquês de Alorna was able to keep the soldiers from sacking and destroying the city, Zamora was forced to pay a huge ransom. The city was forced to pay for the Portuguese army’s entire costs for the duration for the war.

The Marquês de Alorna then of sent the II and III divisions along with 1,600 cavalry against the French in the city of Toro but when they reached the town, the French had already withdrawn towards França. News of the French conduct in Toro preceded them as they retreated east towards França and they were constantly harassed and attacked. General Leclerc would arrive in França on July 1st with only 2,200 soldiers of the 20,000 he left with.

On June 10th the Marquês de Alorna left his Assistant General Agostinho Luís da Fonseca in charge of the II and IV divisions holding both Zamora and Toro and protecting his rear and left flank while he marched south with the remaining Portuguese Northern Army towards the city of Salamanca. When they arrived at the city limits the Spanish officials fearing a repeat of what happened at the city of Zamora surrendered the city Salamanca. On June 15th the Portuguese entered the city and found no Spanish soldiers since the small Spanish garrison in Salamanca had already fled. In Salamanca the Marquês de Alorna rested his soldiers and allowed for supplies to catch up to the army.

From this position his forces were in position to move either east towards Valladolid or join up with the Southern Army and attack Madrid.

Portuguese Counter Attack

On June 6th the Southern Army and the Algarvian Army marched into Espanha and on the 10th attacked the city of Badajoz. The combined armies had over 60,000 and over 200 pieces of artillery added to that the siege guns brought from the fortress of Elvas, the town’s walls were reduced to rubble by the 16th and with two huge gaps in the city’s defenses the city surrendered hoping to avoid a destruction of the town by the soldiers. The city’s garrison surrendered and was interned in the castle. On June 18 the Algarvian Army marched south while the Southern Army marched east and captured the town Merída to the east. There the Conde de Amarante rested his soldiers but sent the I and III divisions south of the Rio Guadiana to deal with any opposition and to order these towns and villages to supply the army. The cavalry made wide sweeps of the area north of Badajoz and Merída. The forces encountered no resistance amongst the people just disbelief and shock.

Meanwhile the Algarvian Army had split into two columns one under General Bernardim Freire de Andrade and the second under brigadier-General Hew Dalrymple, moved south through the Morena Mountains and captured the towns of Valverde, Jereze dos Cavaleiros, Fregenal da Serra and Aracena on their way towards Seville. General Bernardim Freire de Andrade had been ordered to make threatening moves towards the city but not to cross the Rio Guadalquivir. On June 29th they reached the river but did not attempt to cross it. Unfortunately the mere presence of a large Portuguese Army across the river sent the residents of Seville panicking. The only military force in Andaluzia able to defend Seville was stationed in the port city of Cádis but its commander refused to leave fearing a British or Portuguese attack on the city by sea.

***

When news of Portuguese successes against the Spanish and French forces reached Portuguese people the church bells in villages, towns and cities started ringing and the people spilled out into the streets celebrating. There had been great anxiety amongst the population at the start of the conflict and people had expected the worst. At the same time the news of French atrocities at Miranda do Douro incensed the people especially those in the north.

A huge uproar was heard by many Portuguese and demonstrations occurred in most Portuguese cities especially in the northern cities of Bragança, Guimarães and Porto. Many people throughout the north especially in the Douro and Minho regions started talking and planning attacks on Espanha. The City of Valença on the banks of Rio Minho became the rallying point for most of these people; by June 26th thousands of Portuguese men including over 5,000 Royal Guards from the cities of Porto and Guimarães had assembled in the town intent on invading Espanha. Included with them were several artillery brigades from Porto and Coimbra. The Portuguese government grew very concerned about them and the lack of qualified officers in the vicinity since all Portuguese officers had been assigned to other posts.

Two foreign officers in the service of the Portuguese Military; Karl-Alexander von der Goltz the Conde de Goltz and Louis-François Carlet the Marquês de la Rosière arrived in Valença on June 29 and soon organized the angry mob into a semblance of a fighting force. On July 5th the force crossed the Rio Minho and attacked and captured the Spanish border town of Túy. It then marched north and attacked and captured the towns of Vigo and Pontevedra. On July 22 the city of Orense on the Rio Minho was captured. The Spanish in the province of Galiza had been completely caught off guard and the towns and cities garrison were easily overrun. The only other sizeable army in the province was in the city of Corunna but the arrival of several Portuguese Naval ships off the coast kept the Galizan Army in the city.

ip3vilhena.jpg

Dona Filipa de Vilhena arming her sons to fight the Spanish and avenge Miranda do Douro Massacre

The Spanish Political Crisis

The Spanish court had been expecting an easy campaign against the Portuguese and had waited anxiously for news of Spanish victories. The perception that the Portuguese army was untrained and badly led by officers whose only qualifications was action against savages had lulled the Spanish into a complete false sense of impeding victory. When news reached them of the disaster the court was in shock. The Queen suffered a nervous breakdown upon hearing of the total destruction of the Spanish Invasion army and Godoy’s capture. News of the French forces defeat and subsequent attacks on Toro and the four Portuguese armies in Espanha sent shock waves through the capital. With Godoy, the prime minister captured the government was in taters and King Carlos IV was at a complete loss of what to do.

Espanha now faced a huge demoralizing situation, two armies threatened Madrid, while half of Galiza was lost and the rest was under threat. Southern Espanha had been captured and the city of Seville was rumored to be already being under siege. The population of the capital panicked and rioted when rumors of Portuguese armies at the edge of Madrid began circulating. The population and more importantly the court became increasingly hostile to the war and their continued involvement with the French.


The demoralized and shocked Spanish government requested an end to hostilities with Portugal. On July 10 the Portuguese delivered their terms which were harsh in the extreme:
  • The province of Galiza
  • The Border of Espanha and Portugal would move 100 miles east
  • The Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata
  • All Spanish possessions in África to be turned over to Portugal except for Canárias Islands.
  • Espanha to abandon all alliances with França
  • War reparations equal to the cost of the war
The terms shocked the Spanish and they refused the Portuguese demands but Queen Maria Louisa anxious to free Godoy sent the Spanish diplomat Francisco de Saavedra y Sangronis to Lisboa as an emissary to negotiate with the Portuguese.

Napoleão sent King Carlos IV a letter on August 15 advising him to refuse Portuguese demands and advising him that França was prepared to send a force of 100,000 men into the Península Ibérica to defend Espanha and defeat the Portuguese. The Spanish court was deeply divided with those in eastern Espanha advocating the King to accept the French offer and those in western Espanha whose estates and land would be most affected by the fighting advising the government to reject the French offer and make peace with Portugal.

On August 10 the Portuguese Southern Army along the North Bank of the Rio Guadiana and the Northern Army in Salamanca made great preparations for their joint attack of Madrid. Orders from Madrid to provincial officials to send troops to Castela to defend Madrid were for the most part ignored as provincial governors were more concerned with their own provinces security. The capital and the Spanish court became very concerned and many made plans to leave Madrid.


On August 22 the Spanish emissary Francisco de Saavedra y Sangronis and the Portuguese Foreign Minister, the Conde de Feira, Miguel Pereira Forjaz agreed to a new peace treaty that while austere would provide peace between Portugal and Espanha and spare Espanha greater hardship and also free all Spanish officials including Godoy. The terms of the peace treaty reduced the territorial demands by Portugal and also had no war reparations demand on Espanha:
  • Portugal would receive the following territory in Galiza:
    • All land south of Rio Ulla to the Rio Minho
    • All lands south of the Rio Sil from the Rio Minho
  • The Border of Espanha and Portugal would move approximately 20 miles east except in Estremadura and Andaluzia where it would move approximately 25 to 50 miles including the city of Badajoz
  • The Spanish-Portuguese border in South América moved from the Rio Uruguai to the Rio Paraná
  • All Spanish possessions in África to be turned over to Portugal except for Canárias Islands.
  • Espanha to abandon all alliances with França
On August 23 Godoy was presented with the treaty and anxious to be free agreed to sign it. On September 10 Francisco de Saavedra y Sangronis arrived in Madrid as the Spanish king and court were preparing to accept the French offer.

The Treaty of Badajoz was presented with Godoy’s signature to the King and his court. They were both horrified that Godoy had accepted such a treaty but at the same time relieved that the country was spared from further war and hardship. With Queen Maria Louisa prodding King Carlos IV signed the Treaty of Badajoz. On October 2 Dom José II signed for Portugal thereby ending the war.

Napoleão, who was in the midst of assembling his “Army of Espanha” in southern França, was incensed at the acceptance of the Spanish. Thoughts of invading Espanha were put off due to França’s need to recover from the war with Áustria and the constant threat of British attack, but he did not forget the Spanish action and their treatment of the French during the war.

The Portuguese released Godoy along with his army but when he arrived in the capital he faced a hostile reception from everyone except the Queen and King. King Carlos IV facing a rebellion due to the disaster of the war and Espanha’s humiliating peace treaty went along with his advisors and put the blame for the defeat on Godoy. Godoy was forced to resign and left the capital and retreated to his estate in Alcudia.

Espanha was forced to cancel her alliance with França and requested all remaining French soldiers to withdraw from Spanish territory by January 1 1802. On January 1802 all Spanish territory in África was transferred to Portuguese administration. In the Península Ibérica Portuguese forces withdrew from Espanha to the expanded Portuguese territory border. In South América Portuguese forces took command of the region between the Rios Paraná and Uruguai in March of that year.

portugal18013.png

Portugal and Espanha at end of Portuguese-Spanish War of 1801
Portuguese-Spanish border before of Portuguese-Spanish War of 1801 shown in Green
Maximum extent of Portuguese military incursion into Espanha during War shown in Blue
New Portuguese-Spanish border as result of Treaty of Badajoz shown in Black


Portuguese Spanish Conquests

In the Península Ibérica

Portugal gained about half of Galiza including all land south of Rio Ulla to the Rio Minho and all lands south of the Rio Sil from the Rio Minho. The Portuguese-Spanish border along Tras os Montes and Beiras provinces was moved east approximately 20 miles while the border of Alentejo provinces and Algarve was moved east 25 to 50 miles including the city of Badajoz.

The Portuguese used the presence of the armies to impose their control over the new reluctant citizens. These people had always lived in close proximity with Portugal being so close to the border but like most people in Espanha had not expected Portuguese victories even less the Portuguese conquests.

All Spanish officials and aristocrats in the new Portuguese territory were given a choice of either swearing allegiance to the Portuguese Crown and in return they would be allowed to keep their property or leave Portugal and loose all their property. Many people faced with destitution chose the preceding choice. This did not mean that everyone accepted Portuguese rule, several thousand Spanish officials and aristocrats chose to leave Portugal instead of accepting Portuguese rule and the Portuguese Catholic Church.

All Spanish Roman Catholic Religious Orders and officials were evicted and their property confiscated. All other Spanish Catholic religious people were either sent to other Portuguese provinces if they accepted Portuguese Catholicism or expelled from Portugal. To replace the large vacuum left by the departed Spanish Catholics the Portuguese Catholic church sent thousands of religious people into the new areas.

The Portuguese government began a program to extend Portuguese infrastructure such as roads and communications into these areas. New defensive forts were also constructed to protect these territories from possible future Spanish-French aggression.

In Norte d'África

Portugal received the two last Spanish enclaves in North Africa: Ceuta and Melilha along with several islets off the coast. Portugal had originally conquered Ceuta in 1415 but had lost it to Espanha after the restitution of the kingdom in 1640. The Spanish had conquered Melilha in 1497 and had held it since then. The islets: Ilha Alborán, Ilhote de Alhucemas, Ilhote de Vélez de la Gomera and Ilha de Rerejil provided Portugal with the ability to better protect itself from pirates.

Portugal sent several thousand soldiers to the enclaves and the islets to establish Portuguese control over them. All Christian and Jewish residents of these enclaves were ordered to present themselves before the new governor and pledge their allegiance to the Portuguese crown. Those that refused were deported to other parts of Portuguese África and all their assets confiscated. All Muslim residents were arrested and deported to Portuguese South América. Portugal in turn re-populated the enclaves with Portuguese from the Açores islands and Luso-Índians from Índia Portuguesa.

The defenses and infrastructure was improved. The small size limited Portuguese economic activity but Portugal viewed them as excellent springboards to the rest of Marrocos. The military situation in the Península Ibérica prevented the Portuguese from exercising their intentions immediately.

The Portuguese Catholic Church arrived with several hundred religious people. Included in the new settlers were hundreds of Knights of Santo Condestavel Order. All Islamic mosques were converted to other uses while the tolerance of Jewish Synagogues as dictated by Portuguese government and religious council orders was observed. The Portuguese government was anxious to calm the fears of the Jewish community in these enclaves therefore sent representatives from the growing Portuguese Jewish communities on the Península Ibérica to speak to them. The wealth and expertise in medicine and science that many Jewish people possessed and which Portugal was adamant in cultivating and garnishing for its prosperity had convinced the Portuguese government in tolerating an ever increasing Jewish population especially amongst its larger cities such as Lisboa, Porto, Rio de Janeiro and even in Goa.

In América Du Sul

Portuguese soldiers from the Rio Grande do Sul Province moved into the Rio Paraná region without any opposition. The majority of the residents between the Rios Uruguai and Paraná were indigenous and the small number of Spanish settlers eagerly accepted Portuguese rule as opposed to losing their property. All Spanish Catholic missionaries were expelled and were replaced by Portuguese Catholic Missionaries.

The new territory was added to the Rio Grande do Sul Province and opened for settlement. Several thousand Luso-Índian as well as Timorenses settled in the region. The entire Rio Grande du Sul Province also benefited from the continued immigration of people from Índia and Ásia Portuguesa. The Portuguese-Maratha War of 1802 which resulted in the quadrupling of the size of Portuguese Northern Índian Provinces provided thousands of new settlers and laborers for the province. In addition the continued depopulation of people from the province of Macau also provided thousands of settlers and laborers.

The temperate climate of the province allowed it to become one of Portugal largest grain producing areas as well as huge ranches flourished with both sheep and cattle. The Portuguese government was adamant on increasing the production and the government both encouraged and supported the agricultural and grazing expansion in the entire province. From 1802 to 1810 the province’s population tripled as Áfricans, Luso-Índians and Europeans flocked to the province. To help boost the population the Portuguese government authorized for the first time the direct immigration from Ireland, Germanies and Italian Península to the province.

The cities and towns grew as new immigrants flocked to the booming province; new roads were built to connect the towns and cities on the coast to the interior. The province’s defenses as well as ports were expanded and the land was opened to settlers and new industries were started.


Península Ibérica War (1st Invasion)

Prelude to War


In 1801 the Portuguese had inflicted a humiliating defeat on the Spanish and the signing of the Treaty of Badajoz and the end of hostilities between Portugal and França in 1802 with the signing of the Treaty of Amiens between França, Great Britain and Portugal, had provided many Portuguese with a great sense of optimism. The Portuguese government was still worried about future French and Spanish intentions especially since Napoleão still controlled França and probably the best army in the world.

Although Portugal was at peace for the first time in a decade the Portuguese government and military did not rest; the course of the war was analyzed from both the Portuguese side as well as the Spanish-French side. The Portuguese Military under the Marquês de Aguiar began planning for the next war with either França or a Spanish-French alliance. Over the next few years a detailed plan was worked out that would take advantages of the inherent shortcomings of fighting in the Península Ibérica as well as to protect both Portugal and its people. The Spanish had been greatly weakened in the war of 1801 and it was hoped that Espanha’s economic and political situation would provide Portugal with enough time to build up its defenses as well as continue its military reforms.

During the war of 1801 the terrain and lack of infrastructure in Espanha had been the greatest limiting factor in determining the size and maneuverability of the Portuguese Armies so Portugal made plans to use that to its advantage since they would also limit any future French or Spanish army. Portugal had noticed that the deeper the Portuguese armies moved into Espanha the harder it was to communicate, supply the troops and the maneuver the armies. To limit these factors on future Portuguese armies the Portuguese worked feverishly to extend their roads, communications, defence and infrastructure into the new areas conquered in 1801 so that the Portuguese could take advantage of their superior logistics. Both the logistics and engineering components of the military increased their capacities to traverse the Spanish countryside and supply the Portuguese armies in the field.

To better allow for communication using the semaphore system, new mobile units were assigned to Portuguese armies. The government along with the military began studying the use of cipher system for military communications. The Barão da Vila da Praia, Francisco Borja de Garção Stocker was put in charge along with Agostinho José Freire as his assistant. In 1806 the Portuguese Cipher was created, over the next few years this code would be constantly updated and become more complex.

To continue protecting Portugal Metropolitano the Portuguese army was maintained at its 1801 levels of over 100,000 soldiers and the Portuguese Navy continued growing so that by 1805 it was the second largest navy in the world with 83 naval ships-of-the-line although only 60 of those were in the Oceano Atlántico the remaining ships were assigned to protect Portuguese interests and territory in the Atlántico Sul, Oceano Índico and Ásia.

Following the Portuguese-Spanish War of 1801, Portugal’s three armies in the Península Ibérica were reorganized into four more mobile and rapid armies. The distinction between colonial and regular armies was eliminated and the three armies (Northern, Southern and Algarvian Armies) were combined into the four new armies. The armies were named for the main rivers in Portugal Metropolitano: Minho, Douro, Tejo and Guadiana.

The Minho Army was stationed in Orense and was commanded by the Marquês de Alorna, General Almeida. The Douro Army was stationed in Lamego and commanded by the Duque de Cadaval, General Pereira. The Tejo Army was stationed in Abrantes and commanded by Duque de Badajoz, General Silveira. The Guadiana Army was stationed in Cortegana and was commanded by the Marquês de Oviedo, General Andrade. In addition Portugal created a fifth army (reserve army), the Mondego Army (named after the Rio Mondego) consisting of mostly of Royal Guards which was stationed in Coimbra under the command of Marquês de Olhão, General Mendonça.

In 1805 the Portuguese Prime Minister, Aires de Sá e Melo resigned due to his old age and the need to prepare for the upcoming hostilities. The Duque d’ Orense, Miguel Pereira Forjaz became Prime Minister and Secretary of War whiles the Marquês de Aguiar, Fernando José de Portugal e Castro took his position in the foreign affairs.

pdfeira.jpg

Duque d’ Orense, Miguel Pereira Forjaz
Prime Minister and Secretary of War

pes13656.jpg

Marquês de Aguiar, Fernando José de
Portugal e Castro
Secretary for Foreign Affairs

The principal Portuguese government’s policy for the upcoming hostilities between Portuguese forces and Spanish-French forces was to force the battles on Spanish soil. The government hoped to limit the negative impact of the hostilities on Portugal proper thus sparing the Portuguese economy and population.

In 1803 the “Companhia de Armamento” began experimenting with fulminates that had been discovered by Edward Charles Howard in Great Britain in 1800. It was hoped that this would lead to a replacement for the flintlock guns.


In 1805 the percussion cap which consisted of priming with a fulminating powder made of fulminate of mercury, chlorate of potash, sulphur, and charcoal, contained in a small metallic cup which was exploded by concussion was developed at the Coimbra factory. In military testing during 1806 in a variety of weather conditions it was found that the percussion musket was able to be used in many cases where the flint-lock musket were not able to function and it was found to less likely to misfire.


In October 1806 the Portuguese government issued the contract to switch the flint-lock guns to percussion muskets. During the next two years all flint-lock guns used by the Portuguese Military on the Península Ibérica was modified to percussion muskets.


In 1804 much to Portugal’s dismay the peace between the French and the British broke down. At first the Portuguese attempted to maintain their neutrality but the French government arrest all Portuguese and English citizens in França as well as French Naval ships attacking of Portuguese shipping in the Atlántico and Mediterrâneo soon led to full hostilities between the two countries.


Following the outbreak of hostilities in 1804 the Portuguese Navy stationed in Ceuta joined with the British Navy stationed in Gibraltar in attacking the French and its allies shipping, ports and coast along the Mar Mediterrâneo. This operation would continue unabated for the duration of hostilities and would ultimately lead to the total collapse of all maritime trade in the Mar Mediterrâneo by war’s end. The British also commenced their blockade of French Atlantic ports an action that Portugal did not participate till the end of the war.

In 1806 the Portuguese government followed the French lead and enacted the general conscription law that stipulated that each parish had to supply a specific amount of men for the armed forces (navy and army). This was based on the quota of the total number of men that each province had to supply. The Portuguese government used the conscription to fill the ranks of the units still understaffed in the overseas provinces while at the same time providing it with additional reserves for the upcoming hostilities.

***

Following the war of 1801, the Spanish prime minister’s job passed through a series of men who were unable to deal with the problems facing Espanha. The country was bankrupt and beset with discord and disunity on how to deal with the problems facing it.

Under constant prodding from Queen Maria Louisa, King Carlos IV of Espanha reappointed Godoy as the Spanish Prime Minister in 1804. Queen Maria Louisa had grown anxious to have Godoy close by again. Soon Godoy and the Queen re-establish their complete control over the king and Spanish government and Godoy began plotting the downfall of Portugal.

The re-appointment of Godoy as Prime Minister and his alleged affair with the Queen caused both resentment and anger amongst some of the Spanish aristocrats and church hierarchy. In 1805 several prominent Spanish leaders began plotting a revolt against the government; the Portuguese government discreetly encouraged and provided money to these conspirators. In 1806 the conspiracy was betrayed by several people close to Prince Ferdinand, the heir to the Spanish throne. (Several historians have suggested that it was Ferdinand’s own wife the Princess Mariana who betrayed the conspiracy due to her dislike of them using Ferdinand as a figurehead. Prince Ferdinand was absolved of the conspiracy but many leading people were arrested and executed by Godoy. By the end of 1805 Godoy had establish complete control over the Spanish government but he knew that control only existed as long as King Carlos IV reigned since the crown prince Ferdinand loaded Godoy and vowed to have him arrested and executed for the betrayal of the country.

Meanwhile in the rest of Europa by the end of 1806 Napoleão had defeated both Áustria and Prússia and turned his attention towards the Rússians in the east. Napoleão’s victories persuaded Godoy to warm up to Napoleão and bring Espanha to French side.

In November 1806, Napoleão issued several proclamations that attempted to limit both English and Portuguese industrial goods and ships from entering French controlled Europa. Godoy and Napoleão made plans for a new invasion of Portugal through Espanha. The plan called for França to provide 100,000 soldiers and Espanha to provide 50,000 to the invasion force.

Napoleão’s plan was to bring Espanha on side, close it to English goods and ships and use its military to distract and occupy half of the Portuguese force while the superior French side would invade and capture the rest of Portugal. With the capture of Portugal, França planned on annexing half of its Américan colonies and all of its territory in Índia. To provide Godoy with the ability to build and equip the Spanish army needed for the invasion, França granted Espanha a large loan.

Godoy for his part wanted two things first he wanted to defeat and bring down the country he felt responsible for his earlier demise and secondly wanted to guaranty his own future. As part of the secret negotiations between Espanha and França; Portugal was to be divided into three parts. All land south of the Rio Tejo was to be given to Godoy as the Kingdom of Algarve with Godoy as king. The lands north of the Rio Douro were to be given to Espanha while the lands between the two rivers Douro and Tejo where the majority of Portugal’s industry existed was to be held by França.

In November Godoy received a major boost and supporter, the Spanish Roman Catholic Church which was openly hostile to the Portuguese Catholic Church especially since all of its property in the Spanish lands lost in the war of 1801 had been confiscated and its religious people had been expelled. It proclaimed a holy war against Portugal and to rid the Península Ibérica of the Portuguese Catholic Church abomination and restore the Holy Roman Catholic Church in Portugal. For Godoy the public support could not have come at a better time but for the Spanish Roman Catholic Church it would become something it would greatly regret later.

In December of 1806 Godoy signed a secret treaty with França and Espanha closed its border with Portugal and arrested all Portuguese citizens traveling in Espanha. With the money provided by França, Espanha started mobilizing both on the Península Ibérica and overseas. The influx of new money into Espanha gave a great boost to Godoy popularity, as the government for the first time in over 10 years had money in its treasury but unfortunately large amounts of it were wasted and squandered instead of being used to build up Espanha military ability.

Battle of Valencia

The opening of hostilities between Portugal and Espanha put the Spanish ports and ships at risk of being attacked and ships of being intercepted by Portuguese ships. Portugal moved to blockade the Spanish port of Cádis in the south and threaten Spanish shipping in the Atlántico. The Portuguese action angered many Spanish and in January the Spanish and French began planning a large naval attack on both Portuguese and British ships. On February 10 1807 a Luso-British fleet of over 50 ships-of-the-line which more than half were Portuguese surprised the French-Spanish fleet of more than 60 ships which only 33 where ships-of-the-line off the coast of Espanha close to the city of Valencia. The French-Spanish fleet was destined to sail out of the Mar Mediterrâneo and break the Portuguese-British blockade at the entrance to the the Mar Mediterrâneo. The Luso-British fleet under the command of Admiral Lord Nelson on the English side and Vice-Admiral Jacinto Almeida de Castro on the Portuguese side faced off against Vice-Admiral Pierre-Charles Villeneuve commander of the joint French-Spanish fleet.

The battle lasted till sunset and resulted in total destruction of the French-Spanish fleet. The French-Spanish fleet lost over 50 ships including 28 ships-of-the-lines while the Luso-British fleet only lost two ships. The remaining French and Spanish ships retreated to Valencia during the night. On February 11 the Luso-British fleet sailed into the Valencia harbor and sunk all ships in the harbor as well as destroying most of the harbor and buildings along the waterfront. The subsequent fires from all the shelling resulted in over 30 blocks of the city burning and approximately 5,000 people dying.

The battle of Valencia cut off Espanha from its colonies and ended its last attempts to be a world power. The battle also destroyed any thoughts the French had of challenging either the Portuguese or British naval supremacy. The French hastened their plans for the invasion of Portugal, while Godoy and the Spanish government were forced to rush the Spanish preparations for invasion of Portugal fearing Spanish resolve wavering following the decisive naval defeat.


trafalgar1.jpg

Naval Battle of Valencia between the Luso-British fleet against the Spanish-French Fleet

Invasion

The invasion of Portugal by França and Espanha that had been planned for the summer of 1807 to allow the Spanish enough time to organize their forces was moved up to the month of May. Opposition to Godoy and his warming up to França grew again as the economic and political consequences of the Spanish fleet’s destruction affected more and more people. The French for their part were also forced to speed up their own preparation and were forced to trim back their plans due to military demands in Europa do Leste (Eastern Europe). The situation in Eastern Europa with both Prússia and Rússia meant the Napoleão had to delegate the invasion to others; General Jean-Andoche Junot, Marshal Soult and General Dupont were selected to lead the French armies into the Península Ibérica.

Marshal Soult was given command on the French Northern Army which would comprise of over 20,000 men and would march towards Corunna where they were to meet up with the Spanish Galizan Army of 15,000 under Captain General Joaquín Blake y Joyes and invade Portugal from the north. General Dupont’s French Central Army of 28,000 would move to Salamanca and threaten the Douro Region thereby containing both the Portuguese Douro and the Mondego Armies. To draw the Tejo Army away from Lisboa and the Rio Tejo basin the Army of Castela with 30,000 men under Godoy was to attack Badajoz leaving Lisboa open to General Jean-Andoche Junot’s French Southern army of 25,000 French soldiers. A third Spanish army under Gregorio de la Cuesta, which had over 19,500 soldiers, was ordered to invade Algarve and dispatch the Guadiana Army and proceed to Faro.

***

Following the war of 1801 the Portuguese had slowly installed a network of operatives in Espanha to provide it with information on Spanish war preparations and to warn it of French movements into the Península. In May of 1807 when the French armies moved into Espanha news of their entry into the Península raced ahead of them to the Portuguese border. From there it took less than one day for it to reach Lisboa and orders were sent out to both the Minho and Guadiana Armies to eliminate the Spanish threat and then allow Portugal to deal with the French.

The Portuguese government knew that the three Spanish Armies arrayed against them were the weaker and least experienced of the two forces it faced. The Portuguese plan was to deliver a knockout punch against the Spanish thereby breaking the Spanish resolve and either bring Godoy’s government and his alliance with the French down or force him to request peace with Portugal.

The three Spanish Armies threatening Portugal were the Spanish Galizan Army of 15,000 under Captain General Joaquín Blake y Joyes in Corunha, the Army of Castela under Godoy which had started moving to Mérida on May 2nd and the Andaluzia Army under Gregorio de la Cuesta which was being assembled in the city of Seville. The two first armies were perceived as the two most formidable and while the third, when and if it moved against Portugal would be slowed down sufficiently by Portuguese border forts along the Rio Guadiana to allow the Guadiana Army time to deal with it. The three remaining Portuguese armies would be used against the remaining French forces until the Spanish forces had been dispatched then all five armies would concentrate on the French forces.

***

On May 14th General Almeida was ordered to invade Galiza; destroy the Galizan Army and capture Corunna. On May 15th he led the I and III divisions along with artillery and cavalry support from the Minho Army against General Joaquín and the Galizan Army stationed in Corunna. On May 19th the two armies met south of Corunna at the town of Betanzos where the Minho Army broke the Galizan Army and drove it from the field then marched unopposed into the city on March 20. General Joaquín and his remaining Galizan Army withdrew to Ferrol to regroup and wait for the arrival of the French. He had suffered close to 700 casualties while General Almeida lost only 123 men but had also captured 2,105 Spanish soldiers, most from the Spanish right flank that had been cut off from escaping.

On May 29th Marshal Soult’s French army arrived in Galiza, by that time Captain General Joaquín had been able to reorganize his forces and he and his army joined up with the French. On June 1st they approached the Portuguese positions in Corunna; since the Portuguese forces capture of Corunna they had setup a defensive wall around Corunna awaiting the Spanish-French army attack.

The French-Spanish force reached the outskirts of Corunha on June 3rd, General Joaquín was impatient and wanted to avenge his previous defeat so wasting no time and refusing to coordinate his forces with Soult’s forces attacked the Portuguese position immediately. Marshal Soult at first had been tempted to leave a counter force containing the Portuguese in the city and march south into Northern Portugal but he realized that with the Portuguese control of the seas it could evacuate it forces and bring them forward in front of his forces so he hoped to defeat it before turning his attention south. The Portuguese force easily repulsed the Spanish attack and by the time Soult’s forces were ready to attack the Spanish were in retreat. On June 5th after much prodding General Joaquín finally agreed to coordinate his forces and at dawn on June 6th a joint French-Spanish force attacked the Portuguese positions. The Portuguese artillery and guns along with Portuguese determination won the day. Soult suffered over 1,056 casualties and Joaquín over 2,234 most of which had been in the first attack. Meanwhile the Portuguese had landed an additional Brigade at Corunha, the IV Brigade from the I Division of the Mondego Army along with supplies and only suffered 310 casualties in the two battles. The French-Spanish force was forced to commence besieging the city.

On June 6th when news reached General Manuel Pinto Andrade of the Minho Army in Orense of the French-Spanish force besieging the city of Corunna he marched north with the II and IV divisions along with the remaining artillery and cavalry. The Army marched north along the Minho River and captured the city of Lugo without resistance. On June 9th the Minho Army of 15,000 men approached the French-Spanish army from the South East. The French-Spanish force split into two, the French marched south to meet the Portuguese army while the Spanish stayed behind besieging the city.

General Andrade and his men met the Marshal Soult French army near the town of Teixeiro where Portuguese weapons, artillery and discipline drove the French from the field and the French were forced to withdraw to the town of Queimada where they setup a strong defensive line. On June 10 the Portuguese pounded the French position with its artillery and foguetes armados and next day the Portuguese simultaneously attacked the French front and flank. The French forces were forced to withdraw to avoid being surrounded.

General Joaquín had always been suspicious of French treachery and leery of being cut off by Portuguese forces had begun making preparations to withdraw as soon as the French left. On June 11th his remaining forces were routed by a surprise Portuguese attack from the city. The Portuguese forces breached Spanish lines in several locations and the Spanish army was forced to withdraw to the town of Betanzos leaving behind all of its artillery and baggage train. When news of the French defeat at Queimada reached the Spanish, they withdrew back to Ferrol.

Marshal Soult and his French army withdrew to the town of Villalba to avoid being caught between two Portuguese forces, the French had lost one third of their artillery and half their baggage, but most importantly they had lost over 5,000 men in the three engagements with the Portuguese.

Leaving the IV Brigade from the I Division of the Mondego Army in Corunha, General Almeida and his force marched north and attacked the Galizan Army in Ferrol on June 15th. The Galizan Army held off the Portuguese for one week while it attempted to evacuate as many men as possible by sea to Gijon close to Oviedo. On June 23rd General Joaquín and his remaining forces sought shelter in the Castle of San Felipe in the heart of the city. On the 25th the remaining Spanish forces minus General Joaquín who had died from his wounds surrendered to Portuguese forces.

The withdrawal of the Galizan army from Galiza left the French in an exposed position. The French faced two Portuguese armies one from the south and one from the west. The Portuguese forces had more men and artillery on the field and they were closer to their supply line. On June 28th both Portuguese forces attacked the French position at Villalba. Marshal Soult organized his forces to take advantage of the terrain and repulsed the Portuguese attacks. The Portuguese pressed their attack for four days in which the French would not yield to the Portuguese. The intense fighting severely weakened the French and with most of their supplies including gunpowder and food running out it withdrew on June 30th during the middle of the night leaving their wounded and artillery behind. The Portuguese forces were too exhausted to pursue the French properly although the Portuguese cavalry pursued the French till the town of San Cosme on the Atlantic coast where the Portuguese established a new line of defence.

Marshal Soult withdrew to Oviedo with his forces to wait for reinforcements and supplies. Of the original 20,000 soldiers that entered the Península Ibérica with him only 7,000 were with him at Oviedo. The Spanish Galizan Army now stationed in Gijon had less than 6,000 men. Meanwhile the Minho Army had lost 2,650 men but had captured 3,950 Spanish soldiers and 6,712 French soldiers along with over 200 pieces of artillery. The Portuguese had also captured the Spanish cities of Corunna and Lugo plus most of province of Galiza including the Spanish shipyard and port of Ferrol. General Almeida then began the task of preparing his forces to assist the other Portuguese armies against the remaining Spanish and French forces. He ordered the II and III divisions which had suffered the least casualties along with large portion of the army’s artillery to the city of Lugo ready to move into the Spanish province of Leão along the Corunha-Madrid “road” if necessary.

generalalmeida.png

General Almeida

***

In the south, the Castela Army under Godoy had marched from Madrid and reached the town of Mérida on May 2nd. It would take Godoy till May 14 before his army was ready to march against Badajoz. On May 17 his army crossed the border and commenced besieging Badajoz. The cities defenses had been completely rebuilt and modernized in the years following its capture by Portugal. Godoy launched an attack on May 20th after only 3 days of constant artillery bombardment. The Portuguese garrison which normally numbered over 5,000 had been re-enforced by an additional 5,000 regular soldiers. The Portuguese artillery chewed up the attack and those that made it through were stopped by Portuguese superior muskets. Godoy lost over 4,000 men in the assault and resigned himself and his army to just continue with the siege of Badajoz until reinforcements could arrive from either the Southern Army or the French.

On May 22nd as General Andrade prepared his forces to march north and attack the Castela Army besieging Badajoz he received new orders from Lisboa. Lisboa had received news that Gregorio de la Cuesta was starting to move his forces north of the Guadalquivir River and that his force was closer to 28,000. The Portuguese government was confident that the Portuguese forts in Alentejo; Portalegre, Olivença, Badajoz, Elvas and Évora would be enough to deal with the Castela’s Army ineffectiveness. He was ordered to proceed east and deal with Gregorio de la Cuesta and his army. He voiced his opposition to the plan but obeyed and on May 23rd his forces marched from their base in Cortegana against the Spanish Southern Army under the command of Gregorio de la Cuesta.

On May 24th the Guadiana Army crossed the Spanish border and headed for Seville spreading out in a 10 to 20 miles front he had his forces attack both towns and villages creating a huge human wave ahead of him. On May 26th the Portuguese stormed and captured the town of Aracena. The huge army of refugees preceded the Guadiana Army towards Seville. The sudden appearance of the refugees ahead of the Portuguese army marching against Seville caused panic and confusion in both the army and in the city itself.

On May 29th the regrouped Guadiana Army reached the Spanish Southern Army on the north banks of the Guadalquivir River. General Gregorio de la Cuesta who was still residing in the city tried unsuccessfully to organize his troops to stop the Portuguese. The Spanish Southern Army north of the river did not try to even attempt to stop the Portuguese but clogged the bridges over the river in an attempt to flee. The Portuguese forces were determined to completely defeat the Spanish forces and make them fear Portuguese attacks. The Portuguese forces opened up with both artillery and muskets fire on the fleeing Spanish people and soldiers attempting to cross the river. The Spanish Southern Army suffered over 5,000 casualties while the almost the same number of civilians died before the Portuguese had gained the bridges and entered the city. On June 1st the Portuguese defeated the last remains of the Spanish Southern Army and captured the city of Seville. General Gregorio de la Cuesta was mortally wounded in the fighting and died from his wounds on June 3rd. The Guadiana Army captured over 10,000 Spanish soldiers and the entire army’s artillery and supplies.

The city of Seville suffered a massive sack that saw most of the city carted away to Portugal. A huge amount of booty was taken and most government buildings, rich homes and business were either destroyed or left completely empty. The booty along with the prisoners was sent back to Portugal starting almost immediately and it was only on June 7 that the last Portuguese soldier pulled out from the city. The city and the surrounding land were left devastated and tens of thousands of refugees headed either south to Cádis or east to Córdoba overwhelming those cities and areas. Whatever Spanish forces left in Andaluzia were hard pressed in maintaining order and peace with so many refugees and were unable to be used to attack the retreating Portuguese forces. The Guadiana Army marched north to the town of Aracena where they regrouped before turning north and attacking the Castela Army still besieging Badajoz. On June 10th, General Andrade left the II Division’s I Brigade, IV Cavalry Battalion along with 10 guns at Aracena to protect his rear from any Spanish attack and marched north against Godoy and the Castela Army.

When news of the fall of Seville and the destruction Spanish Southern Army reached the Castela Army, its morale suffered a huge blow and was beset by dissention as several officers led by Don Francisco Javier Castaños, Duque de Baylen advocating lifting the siege but Godoy overrode him and ordered the continuation of the siege. On June 4th Godoy, in a desperate attempt to seize the city before the Portuguese could arrive ordered a new attack on Badajoz although the Spanish still had not been able breach the Portuguese defenses. On June 6th the Castela Army launched an attack on Badajoz; unfortunately for the Spanish the Spanish soldiers hearts were not in the battle and after sustaining heavy casualties were forced to retreat. The Castela Army had suffered an additional 1,210 casualties and had almost spent their entire artillery supplies.

On June 12 Godoy finally gave the order to lift the siege and retreat east to Mérida believing that the Portuguese were still around Seville and he could at least block their advance north of the Rio Tejo. On June 13th at dawn the Guadiana Army arrived southeast of the Castela Army’s position as it attempted to lift its siege. The Spanish tried to form a new line south facing the Guadiana Army but its ability to do so was hampered by the large scale desertion of thousands of soldiers. General Andrade concentrated his infantry divisions on the remaining Spanish soldiers. The Portuguese artillery was complete unopposed with the Spanish unable to use their due to lack of gunpowder. The Spanish resolve complete dissolved when the Portuguese soldiers from Badajoz stormed out of the city and attacked the Castela Army from the northwest. Godoy’s army beset by leadership problems and low morale collapsed under the joint attack.

General Andrade sent the III and IV divisions along with most of his cavalry in pursue of the Castela Army as it retreated along the southern bank of the Rio Guadiana. The Spanish tried to make a stand at the city of Mérida but on June 17 the city was captured. The Castela Army, now a desperate group of armed men continued fleeing east robbing and stealing from their own people abandoning all wagons, sick and injured. The pursuing Portuguese Cavalry stopped following them at the town of Orelana on the Rio Guadiana while the Castela Army withdrew to the city of Toledo. The Castela Army command structure was in complete turmoil with several units under Don Francisco Javier Castaños, Duque de Baylen revolting against Godoy. On July 1st Godoy was forced to abandon the Army and return to the capital.

General Andrade’s Guadiana Army was now at the limit of its supply line and the area it controlled was devoid of supplies. General Andrade did not want to expose his soldiers to random attacks by isolated groups and peasants by sending them foraging for food. He moved his forward base and headquarters to the city of Mérida and waited for supplies and instructions from Lisboa.

generalandrade.png

General Andrade

***

The two French armies under General Dumont and General Jean-Andoche Junot approached Portugal from two separate areas. General Dumont finally reached Salamanca at the head of his 28,000 army on May 22nd. While General Jean-Andoche Junot only reached the Rio Tejo valley on May 28th. Both armies had been slowed by the need to request requisitions from the Spanish who were very slow in providing it to the French forces. On May 12 General Jean-Andoche Junot threatened to bring his forces into Madrid if their supplies and food were not provided. By the time the French had finally left Castela and entered into Leão, the two provinces had been stripped bare by both Spanish and French soldiers leaving thousands of villagers on the brink of starvation and creating a huge political mess for the government.

On May 22nd the French army under General Dumont reached Salamanca in order to threaten the Portuguese Rio Douro valley and the Beira province. Their objective was to move to Ciudad Rodrigo and invade the Beira Province. Instead of waiting for the French to attack like in the war of 1801, General Pereira and the Douro Army marched from Lamego and captured the Spanish city of Zamora without any opposition on May 26. The Mondego Army marched from Coimbra and arrived at Guarda on May 28 to stop any Spanish or French attack by way of Ciudad Rodrigo. General Dumont’s plans were in complete disarray he was forced to recall his lead elements back to Salamanca and was forced to go on the defensive as he dare not march east of fear of being pinned by two Portuguese armies, to compound his problems the news from both the south and north was not good.

On June 5th General Pereira left two battalions in Zamora and marched the rest of the Douro Army south toward the French in Salamanca. General Dumont and his forces marched north and met General Pereira and his force on the banks of the Canhedo Stream. On June 8 at sunrise the Portuguese infantry attacked Dumont’s army under the protection of the Portuguese artillery and foguetes armados which pinned the French forces; meanwhile Portuguese Calvary crossed the stream five miles downstream and attempted to attack the French rear. Dumont re-positioned his forces to block the Portuguese attack. Under the protection of the heavier and stronger Portuguese artillery the Portuguese infantry was able to ford the stream. The French were unable to repulse the Portuguese and were forced to withdraw south.

On June 11 Dumont’s army formed a new line of defence close to the town of Calzada de Valdunciel. As soon as the Douro army reached artillery range of the French position they started their artillery attack on the French position. The French and Portuguese forces artillery pounded the opposing side for over two days while neither army was able to gain the upper hand. General Dumont’s forces repulsed two Portuguese attacks while the Portuguese stopped a French counter attack. It was the Portuguese artillery under the command of General Nuno Rebelo that finally won the battle for the Portuguese. Its greater reach and ability to inflict greater damage to the French positions along with Dumont’s dwindling artillery supplies finally drove the French from the field. The final and decisive Portuguese victory was won on June 13 when Portuguese and French cavalry units clashed in the hills to the west of the French position, the Portuguese cavalry Brigades were able to defeat the French cavalry and cut off the Dumont’s supply line from Salamanca.

Dumont position became unsupportable, his forces were on half rations, and low on ammunition so he ordered his army to march east towards the province of Castela. General Pereira and three of his divisions and most of his cavalry and one artillery brigade pursued Dumont while General Manuel Pinto de Morais Bacelar led the I division and the remaining artillery with a cavalry screen south in an effort to capture Salamanca.

On June 16th in an effort to break contact with the pursuing II, III and IV divisions Dumont ordered the abandoning of the sick and baggage train at the town of La Orbada. The II brigade was ordered to stay behind and provide protection to the wounded and attempt to slow the pursuing Portuguese. They spread out to appear as if they were the entire French Army when the Douro Army approached.

The French II brigade was surrounded and finally surrendered the next day but by that time Dumont and his remaining forces were able to break contact with the Portuguese and they reached the town of Tordesillas on the Rio Douro on June 20th. After crossing the river they blew up the bridge crossing the river and built up the defenses on the north bank of the river.

On June 10 the II battalion left a small occupying force in the city of Zamora and had moved east and captured the city of Toro, from Toro they patrolled both the northern and southern parts of the Douro Valley. On June 22nd one of their patrols met up with the lead elements of the pursuing Portuguese divisions. On June 26 and with their help the II and IV divisions were able to cross the Rio Douro 40 miles downstream from Tordesillas using a barge bridge while the III division proceeded east towards the town on the southern bank of the river. On June 29 the III division feigned an attack from the south while the two other divisions attacked from the west. The French put up a fierce fight but were finally defeated and began retreating out of the town. Using nightfall to hide his retreat Dumont was able to retreat east and his army finally reached the city of Valladolid on July 4 exhausted and broken, Dumont had lost over 7,800 soldiers including 2,100 who were captured at La Orbada and had lost all but 10 of his guns and the entire French baggage train including all of its wagons.

The condition of Spanish “roads” limited the speed of supplying the Douro Army and the continued action in the Rio Tejo valley kept the Douro Army on edge. General Pereira hurriedly redistributed men and equipment from the II and IV divisions to the III division and sent it to relieve the I division at Salamanca.

On June 18th, General Morais Bacelar and the I division reached Salamanca, neither the small French force nor the city’s garrison opposed the Portuguese and both had hastily retreated east towards Madrid before the Portuguese arrived. When the III division arrived on July 6, he marched his I division south over the Serra de Gredos in an attempt to reach the Tejo Valley. On July 10 his forces took the Baños Pass where he waited for further orders.

generalpereira.png

General Pereira

***

General Jean-Andoche Junot army march was one of hardest and longest for the French, added to the French problems was the lack on supplies and Spanish “roads” across the Península Ibérica his forces finally reached the Portuguese border on June 5th. General Silveira led his Tejo Army from their base in Alcátara and met the French at the town of Ceclavin on the northern side of the Rio Tejo. His objective was to engage the French and lead them to a defensive position he had secretly had setup. The French pushed the Portuguese from the field and the Portuguese withdrew to their defensive location across the Alagón River close to Pedras Altas.

The French Army crossed the river 5 miles to the north of the Portuguese position and attacked the Portuguese on June 8th. The Portuguese army had prepared the defenses over the previous month and the French forces suffered heavy casualties attacking the Portuguese fortified position. The French suffered a further reversal when Portuguese cavalry destroyed most of the French baggage train still on the eastern side of the Alagón River.

On June 10th the Portuguese launched a surprise counter attack on the French position, General Jean-Andoche Junot was able to rally his soldiers and the Portuguese were repulsed but the French had lost close to 2,500 soldiers in five days of fighting and most of their supplies. General Jean-Andoche Junot fearing Portuguese entrapment ordered his soldiers to retreat. On June 12th the remaining French soldiers crossed the Alagón River under constant Portuguese bombardment and retreated back to Espanha.

General Silveira led his Tejo Army in pursue of the fleeing French until the town of Canaveral. On June 15 General Junot and his forces were able to stop the Portuguese attack. General Silveira was very cautious of the French and waited his time. He had only lost 356 men while General Junot had lost over 4,000 in the last 10 days of battle, meanwhile he had close to 6,000 men incapable of fighting due to sickness.

On June 20 the General Silveira launched a major attack against General Junot French army at Canaveral. The French army was forced to abandon all its soldiers who could not keep up and retreat when their flank was in jeopardy of collapsing. The Tejo army pursued the fleeing French army till they reached the town of Almaraz where they stopped while the French Army of General Junot continued withdrawing northeast towards Salamanca. On June 23 as they approached the Serra de Gredos General Junot received word of Salamanca’s fall to the Portuguese. His soldiers lacked the supplies, guns to attack the Portuguese in Salamanca instead they turned due east and skirting north of Madrid made their way to the city of Valladolid exhausted and demoralized. On July 6 the French army of General Jean-Andoche Junot which had lost close to half their numbers and most of their supplies arrived in Valladolid two days after General Dumont’s ragged army had reached the same city.

condedeamarante1c.jpg

General Silveira

***

The French had marched into Espanha with over 75,000 men in May, two months later they had lost over 30,000 men, this was in part due to the French attitude of the low quality of Portuguese soldiers (due to high number of non-European in the ranks) and low regard to Portuguese officers. They also failed to take into consideration the inability of Espanha to supply large armies with supplies and the bad state of Spanish “roads”. The other and just as important reason for the failure was the quality of soldiers that Junot, Dumont and Soult had brought with them, for the most part they were inexperienced and garrison troops which were not up to the task of taking on the experienced Portuguese.

Portuguese Consolidation, Spanish Implosion and French Imperialism




The Portuguese victories were a result of a combination of several factors:
  • Professional soldiers on the Portuguese side, the ratio of veteran to recruits in the Portuguese army was 3:1
  • Portuguese officers; for over 25 years nobles and commoners alike had both attended the same officer colleges and received the same training and served in same conditions. Promotions were for most part based solely on performance and not peerage.
  • Most of the Spanish forces were badly led and equipped
  • Portuguese muskets and artillery were in most cases better and more reliable than the weapons used by either the French or the Spanish forces
  • The lack of proper transportation and communication infrastructure in Espanha as opposed to in Portugal.
  • The relatively short Portuguese supply bases as opposed to the long or nonexistent supply line for the Spanish and French armies.
The logistics problems and the inability for large numbers of soldiers to live off the land also affected Portuguese forces. The relative proximity of the Portuguese forces to Portugal helped to lessen the impact of these problems. The other major problem facing Portuguese forces operating in Espanha was the hostile Spanish population which resulted in repeated attacks against Portuguese forces by Spanish civilians. The majority of the time this hostility and attacks were instigated and or led by the Spanish Catholic Church.

During the months of July to September in 1807 the Portuguese forces consolidated their control of the Spanish provinces of Galiza, Leão, Estremadura as well as western Andaluzia. On July 20 the fortified city of Ciudad Rodrigo was invested and on September 12 captured by a joint Douro and Tejo assault. All remaining Spanish cities and towns in the areas that Portugal controlled were captured and garrisoned. All Spanish government and military officials were arrested. All Spanish Roman Catholic religious members including all priests, nuns, monks and bishops were arrested and deported and all religious property in Portuguese controlled Espanha was confiscated by the Portuguese government.

Tens of thousands of Spanish civilians were drafted to build proper transportation and communication infrastructure along with expanding and modernizing the defenses of the major cities in Portuguese controlled Espanha. Thousands of garrison troops were brought from Portugal to guard and protect these cities. The Portuguese military occupation and suppression of Spanish Catholic Church resulted in over 100,000 Spanish fleeing Portuguese controlled Espanha to other parts of Espanha by the end of 1807.

***

The Portuguese victories against the French and Spanish forces sent shockwaves throughout Europa. Napoleão was at the time still campaigning in Europa Leste against both the Prússians and Rússians and the French loses to Portugal seemed to give these countries and its people heart and French forces were repeatedly attacked and their supply lines disrupted.

The Prússians who had been badly beaten by Napoleão the previous year mobilized their forces to fight the French again. On June 14 1807 Napoleão defeated the Rússians at Friedland and then marched against the Prússians and captured their new capital at Königsberg on June 30. Local Prússian forces also rose up along the Oder and Vistula Rivers attacking French supply lines and troops. During the months of July and August the French fought a series of battles against Prússian irregular forces and local Prússian leaders. On September 12 Napoleão signed Tilsit treaties with both the Rússians and Prússians. Prússia and Rússia were forced to give up huge amounts of land to create the Duchy of Warsaw which also coincided with the French occupation of Swedish Promerania.

Napoleão returned to França at the end of September and started planning for the second invasion of Portugal. Napoleão planned the second Invasion of Portugal for the month of December in which he would personally lead a force of over 60,000 through the Rio Tejo Valley towards Lisboa, while the Marshal Soult, General Dupont and General Jean-Andoche Junot reinforced armies were to engage and keep the Portuguese armies occupied.

***

The defeat and annihilation of three Spanish Armies by Portugal (for a second time in less than 10 years) and the Portuguese occupation of the Spanish provinces of Galiza, Leão, Estremadura and Western Andalucía almost brought down the Spanish government. The Spanish government was once again in shock and seemed unable to do anything or even govern. Regional governors became more independent and some took no heed of what Madrid said. Added to this anarchy the arrival of over 100,000 Spanish refugees had fled the fighting and subsequent Portuguese occupation. In Western Espanha, especially those areas that had been forced to supply the armies and the areas with large number of refugees thousands of people were starving and riots threatened to topple local governments in several cities especially those closer to the Portuguese controlled Espanha.

During the month of October riots broke out in most Spanish cities and martial law was imposed by the local governors in an attempt to regain control of the situation. Unfortunately the situation continued getting worse as the month progressed and the arrival of November saw the total collapse of order in almost half of the country. On November 10 1807 the Spanish people in Madrid revolted, the revolt started when Spanish soldiers opened fire on hungry demonstrators in Plaza Mayor and Plaza del Sol. Instead of dispersing the rioters attacked and overwhelmed the Spanish soldiers. By November 11 the entire city was revolting and several units of the Spanish forces in the city started siding with the people.

The Spanish government ordered extra soldiers to the city in an effort to control the rioters but none were available and almost all the regional governors were faced with their own desperate struggles. On November 13 the Spanish King and family made plans to leave Madrid but before the plans could be carried out the Palacio Real de Madrid was stormed. On November 15 King Carlos IV and Queen Maria Louisa along with several members of court including the Prime Minister, Godoy were killed by the rioters. Several royal family members including Prince Ferdinand, the heir to the Spanish throne and the Princess Mariana along with their children were able to escape from Palacio Real de Madrid and flee Madrid. On November 15, Prince Ferdinand and his family along with the remaining royal supporters and loyal soldiers fled south to the city of Toledo. News of the revolt in Madrid and King Carlos IV and Godoy’s death spread through Espanha resulting in more revolts in most major cities in Espanha as regional rivalries overrode national unity.

Spanish citizens and soldiers blamed the government and the French for their misery and misfortune. French soldiers still in Espanha were attacked and French supply lines were completely disrupted. The remaining French forces in the cities of Oviedo and Valladolid were forced to seize the cities when the Spanish revolted and attacked them.

Don Francisco Javier Castaños, Duque de Baylen who had taken command of the Castela Army following Godoy departure had begun rebuilding and reorganizing it. He imposed martial law in the city of Toledo and the surrounding area when the government in Madrid collapsed. On November 17 Prince Ferdinand and his family arrived in Toledo and on November 20, 1807 he was crowned Ferdinand VII the King of Espanha.

fernandovii.jpg

King Ferdinand VII of Espanha

***

Like the rest of Europa the English took a very keen interest in the fighting on the Península Ibérica, the English government of Duke of Portland which up to that time had not wanted to send English soldiers to Europa Continental offered the Portuguese a 20,000 men expedition force but on the condition that the English officers would need to be the senior officer in the alliance. On those conditions the Portuguese adamantly refused English help on the Península.

As news arrived from França of Napoleão’s intentions for Península Ibérica, Portugal started perceiving that the continued presence of over 100,000 English soldiers in Great Britain so close to the French north coast along with the continued English Navy’s control of the seas and blockade of French ports was a greater benefit to Portugal than any force Great Britain could send to the Península Ibérica. The presence of a large military force forced the French to maintain close to 100,000 soldiers in Northern França stationed from Normandy to the Dutch border. These soldiers were unavailable to Napoleão to use in other theatres such as the Península Ibérica. It also put an increasingly financial and manpower burden on França that as time went by became increasingly more difficult to maintain.

In January 1808 several English generals did come to Portugal and served as “observers” to the Portuguese Armies in the Península Ibérica War. They included General Beresford, General Wellesley and Sir John Moore who came to Portugal to observe Portuguese defenses and war preparations.

phbucaco12.png

Portuguese French Battle near Salamanca


Península Ibérica War (2nd Invasion)

French Imperialism

When Espanha erupted in revolt and King Carlos IV, Queen Maria Louisa along with Godoy were killed, Napoleão’s plans for the second Invasion of Portugal were in ruins. The attacks by the Spanish against the French units in Espanha and their hostility to França convinced him that Espanha needed to be appeased in order to be able to deal with Portugal. He ordered the immediate movement of tens of thousands of soldiers into Espanha in an attempt to gain advantage of the anarchy in the country and establish his authority over Espanha. With Espanha under his control he was confident that French forces could then defeat Portugal and bring the entire Península Ibérica under French control.

On November 25 1807 French forces led by Marshal Joachim Murat entered Northern Espanha and as they approached the coastal city of San Sebastián the Spanish garrison opened fire on the French army. Marshal Murat’s army quickly overwhelmed the city’s garrison and captured the city. Don Pedro Caro y Sureda, Marquês de La Romana, a Ferdinand loyalist who had secured the three northern provinces of Biscaia, Guipúscoa and Álava prior to the invasion of the French was at the city of Bilbau with the bulk of his army when word arrived of French capture of San Sebastián. He marched against the French force with an army of 10,000 men. When he arrived at San Sebastián his army had grown to over 15,000 as people flocked to his banner to drive the French away. On November 28 the French and Spanish forces met at the town of Zaricola. The French army was almost twice the size of Don Pedro’s army and the French soldiers were better disciplined and trained then the Spanish force array in front of it. But maybe as an indicator of what was to in store for the French; the Spanish Army under Don Pedro’s leadership inflicted heavy damage on the French army of Marshal Joachim Murat. After six hours of fighting the French were finally able to gain the upper hand and defeat the Spanish army and drive them from the field.

Don Pedro was forced to retreat to the countryside where he continued to fight the French invaders. His army had been completely destroyed and he had less than 2,000 left which were not enough to defend Bilbau which the French captured on November 30.

On December 2nd Marshal Soult’s army in Oviedo attacked the Galizan Army in Gijon driving the Spanish forces from the area and capturing the town and port. Meanwhile the two French armies in Valladolid had easily been able to defeat the Spanish forces and civilians that had attacked them following the Spanish governments collapse. On November 28th General Dumont left Valladolid and took his army of 10,000 men and marched northeast and attacked and captured the city of Burgos which was completely defenseless and still locked in a middle of a power struggle between the rival Spanish factions. The city garrison had suffered large losses in the rioting and did not oppose the French.

On December 4 Ferdinand VII forces defeated the last opposition in Madrid and the King moved from Toledo to Madrid. He called on the Spanish people to join him in driving all invaders out of Espanha. The invading French armies united the Spanish people who previously had been fighting amongst themselves and thousands of men rushed to join the different armies being assembled to fight the French invaders. For the most part the occupying Portuguese were ignored but not forgotten.

In the province of Aragão, Captain General José de Palafox y Melzi, Duque de Saragoça rallied the men in the province and led the Aragão Army against the French forces moving from the province of Navarra into northern Aragão. On December 9 he was defeated by Napoleão and his army at the battle for Saragoça on the Ebro River. He and his remaining army escaped into the city of Saragoça and defended it against the French army left by Napoleão for two months until over half his forces and population had died of pestilence. On February 20 1808 an injured General José de Palafox y Melzi was secreted out by his men before the city fell and the French captured it. His servants carried him south into Andaluzia arriving in the city of Córdoba on March 10. General José de Palafox y Melzi was gravely ill and was not expected to survive, so on March 20 the king bestowed on him the title of the 1st Duque de Saragoça.

When the French finally breached the city of Saragoça’s defenses and stormed the city an additional 10,000 civilians were killed by the rampaging French soldiers. The event which became known as the “Saragoça February Massacre” galvanized the Spanish people against the French. French soldiers became targets of vigilantes and attacks against French forces happened in all French occupied Espanha. French forces and their supply lines became the target of increasing “guerrilla” attacks.

L%27attaque_de_Saragosse.jpg

Assault on Saragoça

On December 10 another French army under Marshal André Masséna invaded the province of Catalonia and captured the city of Barcelona. On December 12 José O'Donnell, Conde de La Bisbal led the Valencia Army against the Marshal André Masséna forces in the province of Catalonia. Marshal Masséna won the first two engagements but on December 15 was forced to withdraw across the Llobregat River. On December 17 while Conde de La Bisbal and his army attempted to cross the river they were attacked by an element of Napoleão’s Army from the North. The Conde de La Bisbal and his remaining army retreated south to the city of Valencia to regroup.

The continued Spanish guerrilla attacks on the French supply lines and isolated garrisons forced Napoleão to order thousands of extra soldiers into Espanha to maintain control of the towns and cities and to protect French supply lines. When Spanish citizens attacked French garrisons in Barcelona and Bilbau killing or wounding about half the garrisons in those cities he ordered that every third adult male be executed as an example.

civilianexecutionbyfren.png

Execution of Spanish civilians in retaliation for attacks on French soldiers

Spanish Resistance

At the end of December 1807 the French controlled the Spanish provinces of Navarra, Astúrias, Cantábria, Biscaia, Álava, Guipúscoa, Castela-a-Velha, Catalonia and Aragão to the Ebro River. The French control of these provinces was constantly under attack by “Spanish guerrillas” whose numbers constantly increased in large part to the French attacks against civilians and French armies confiscation of the civilians’ food thus condemning many of them to starvation. As the attacks by the guerrillas increased the French in turn applied harsher retaliations against the local people.

At the end of December Napoleão himself was marching with an army of 50,000 men towards Madrid. Marshal André Masséna was marching towards the city of Valencia with a force of 18,000 and both Marshal Soult’s forces in Astúrias and General Junot’s forces in eastern Castela-a-Velha continued to skirmish with Portuguese forces in the provinces of Galiza and Leão. Their task was made more difficult by the constant attacks by Spanish guerrillas.

The Spanish Crown at the beginning of December had hoped to come to an agreement with Napoleão regarding Spanish neutrality and the war against Portugal following King Ferdinand’s VII return to Madrid but the French attacks against Spanish civilians in the cities of Saragoça then subsequently in Barcelona and Bilbau had turned both the Spanish people and the government angry and defiant and King Ferdinand dared not be seen appeasing the French for fear of Spanish people attacking him as they had his father and mother.

King Ferdinand VII ordered the Duque de Baylen to stop Napoleão’s advance towards Madrid. On December 30 the Spanish armies of Castela and Aragão left Madrid and moved to intercept Napoleão. King Ferdinand in the meantime prepared to move his government south in case of Spanish defeat.

On January 7 the Duque de Baylen and the joint army met Napoleão and his forces near the town of Guadalajara northeast of Madrid. The Spanish General had been able to assemble a force of over 59,000 men and had situated his forces in the best defensive position possible with his artillery in the center protected by the infantry. The battle lasted all day but by the end of the day the Spanish right flank was on the verge of collapsing so the Duque de Baylen tried to stabilize it but before his orders could be implemented the Spanish right flank started disintegrating. He was left with no choice and in an attempt to save as many soldiers as possible ordered his forces to retreat. Luckily for the Spanish that nightfall allowed for them to break contact with the pursuing French elements but his forces still lost over 7,500 men and two thirds of his guns.

battleofguadalajara.png

Battle of Guadalajara

The Duque de Baylen withdrew his remaining forces during the night and rallied his men and a new line of defence was established at the town of Alalá de Henares. He knew that the Spanish had no hope of defeating Napoleão and his only concern was delaying the French enough to allow the King Ferdinand VII and the Spanish government to flee Madrid.

On January 10 the Spanish King and court started leaving Madrid; they traveled south to the town Ciudad Real then on to the city of Córdoba. On January 14 King Ferdinand VII officially established the Spanish capital in the city of Córdoba. On January 18 Portuguese government sent to emissary to the Spanish government with a peace treaty and an offer of an alliance against França. The Spanish government was torn with some officials including the Spanish Catholic Church refusing to deal with Portugal unless it withdrew to the 1800 border while others, mostly those from eastern Espanha advocating that an alliance with Portugal might be Espanha’s only hope. On February 1s the Spanish government finally accepted Portugal’s offer of alliance.

On January 12 the Spanish army in Alalá de Henares was defeated by Napoleão and the Duque de Baylen withdrew his army south of Madrid to the city of Toledo on the Rio Tejo thus abandoning Madrid. On January 14 at dawn Napoleão met with the representatives of Madrid at the outskirts of the city where he imposed a huge support levy on the city in return for sparing the city from being sacked by his troops. The representatives agreed to the levy and at noon Napoleão’s forces entered the city of Madrid and despite Napoleão’s promises the city’s residents they and the city were subjected to an orgy of looting, murder and rape over the next three days. It was not until January 18 that Napoleão was able to gain full control of his army but by then the damage was done; over 1,000 homes had been destroyed and 7,350 people killed in the three days.

madridattrocities.png

Madrid Atrocities

***

On January 18 Marshal André Masséna and his French Army met José O'Donnell, Conde de La Bisbal and his Valencia Army once again, this time at the town of Castellon de la Pana. The Conde de La Bisbal and his army were defeated and without enough troops to defend the city of Valencia and with the Spanish government in jeopardy, he and his remaining troops were forced to retreat inland towards the town of Cuenca on the Júcar River where he hoped to regroup his forces and try to protect the Spanish government. On January 20 Marshal André Masséna and his French Army continued south to the city of Valencia which surrendered without opposition.

***

As the French armies moved deeper into Espanha their supply lines became more stressed and the French had to commit greater resources and men to protect them, in addition as the French armies passed through an area they pilfered and requisitioned all food stuff in it thus making the area unable to support both civilian lives and future armies. In affect the French armies brought with them death and starvation in turn increasing the ranks of the guerrillas. At the end of January 1808 the French had in Espanha over 250,000 soldiers but less than 70,000 soldiers were available for military action against the remaining Spanish forces and the Portuguese while close to 200,000 French soldiers were being used to garrison all the major towns and cities and to protect the French supplies.

French Occupation

On January 22 Napoleão and his army attacked the Spanish position at the city of Toledo; the Spanish were driven from the northern bank of the Rio Tejo but were able to stop the French after the last bridge over the river was blown up. The Duque de Baylen had ordered the destruction of all bridges along the Rio Tejo for 100 miles in each direction in an effort to slow down the French and allow him to rebuild his army and get reinforcements.

On February 2 the French forces crossed the Rio Tejo using several river barge bridges and pushed the Spanish forces south. For the next two months Napoleão advanced south through the Montes de Toledo. The slow progress was due to Spanish tactics of attacking French supplies and sabotaging or destroying roads through the mountains. Napoleão lost close to 25,000 men to fighting and disease. On March 20 his army was reinforced by an additional 30,000 men and they were able to push south towards Ciudad Real. On March 30 his forces crossed the Rio Guadiana and took the city of Ciudad Real. The Spanish forces withdrew to the Serra Madrona and Serra Morena Mountains in a last ditch attempt to stop the French forces.

***

Portugal which up to then had been taking a passive role in the Spanish-French war took several actions aimed at hurting the French war effort on the Península Ibérica. From March 5 to April 1 the Portuguese released over 20,000 Spanish soldiers captured in the previous year’s battles and along with an additional 20,000 Spanish citizen from Portuguese controlled areas were armed and supplied by Portugal. These soldiers were sent to reinforce the Spanish units fighting the French forces along the Serra Madrona and Serra Morena Mountains.

On March 29 General Pereira took his Douro Army and launched a major attack against French forces in the Castela-a-Velha province along the Rio Douro. By April 5th the French forces had been pushed back to the city of Valladolid. On April 7 the Portuguese forces initiated a siege of the city and captured it on April 9 driving out the French. General Jean-Andoche Junot and his forces which had been involved in fighting guerrillas in the Serra de Orbión to the south only was able to organize sufficient forces in Burgos to attack the Portuguese in Valladolid on April 15. He left Burgos with an army of 40,000 men but as the French approached General Pereira withdrew from the city and moved back to his defensive positions in the province of Leão. General Jean-Andoche Junot occupied the city of Valladolid but could march no further; the Portuguese had stripped the city and the surrounding countryside bare before retreating. General Jean-Andoche Junot army was on the verge of starvation and western Castela-a-Velha was not able to support 40,000 soldiers. On April 18 he left a garrison of 10,000 men and withdrew the rest of his men back to the city of Burgos.

Starting on March 19 the French positions in the province of Astúrias were also attacked from the south. General Almeida had split his army into two; he had kept the I and III divisions with him in Northern Galiza but had sent General Manuel Pinto Andrade to Northern Leão along with the II and IV divisions. From October to February 1808 his forces had been able to push into the Cantábrian Mountains and establish several bases in which to attack the French in Astúrias. He launched several large raids each comprising several Brigades against the French positions in the city of Oviedo and the surrounding countryside. On April 10 the port city of Gijón was attacked and captured by a Portuguese Naval expedition. The French lost control of the city and the Portuguese destroyed all French supplies stored in the city before retreating on April 12 when the French launched their counterattack to regain the city.

Along the Mediterranean Coast the French suffered repeated joint Portuguese-English attacks against isolated garrisons and supply lines close to the coast. The French forces were forced to move their supply lines inland and due to Spanish guerrilla forces attacks had to double the armed escorts.

***

The Spanish re-enforcements and the repeated Spanish refusal to surrender after the capture of their capital Madrid infuriated Napoleão. What the Napoleão had envisioned as an easy campaign against a disorganized opponent had become the French armies most difficult and prolonged engagement. After chasing and fighting the Spanish for four months Napoleão decided to deploy a new tactic.

On April 5, Napoleão turned over the command of the French Army fighting in the Serra Madrona and Serra Morena Mountains to General Dumont while he went to the city of Barcelona. In Barcelona Napoleão organized a new army of 42,000 men and on May 1 marched south to the province of Múrcia and captured the city of Cartagena on May 8. The province of Andaluzia was now open to Napoleão since the Spanish did not have the soldiers and resources to stop Napoleão march on Córdoba from the west.

***

The Spanish government was forced to concede that Espanha was doomed and that nothing could stop Napoleão from occupying all of Espanha. On May 10 the Spanish government requested additional aid and help from Portugal in the evacuation of the Spanish King and government to New Espanha. On May 12 the Spanish court and government began moving to the city of Cádis for possible move to New Espanha. On May 20 General José de Palafox y Melzi who had not died from his wounds suffered in the siege of Saragoça but was too weak to make the trip with the king, left Córdoba with his servants and fled to the Portuguese city of Badajoz.

From May 20 to the end of June the Portuguese Navy which had assembled a fleet of over 400 ships (over 200 were Portuguese while the remaining were either Spanish or third party) began the process of moving the Spanish government to New Espanha. Huge convoys protected by both Portuguese and English Ships-of-the-line and frigates sailed from Cadiz to Veracruz. Thousands of additional nobles and common people who could not reach Cadiz made their trek to Portuguese occupied Espanha and awaited their turn to make the trip from Portuguese ports.

partidaparanovaespanha.png

Espanhola Royal Family Leaving for Espanha Nova

To slow down the French, the General Andrade and the Guadiana Army left the Rio Guadiana basin and moved into Andaluzia and joined up with the Conde de La Bisbal and the regrouped Valencia Army against Napoleão in a series of feigns. General Andrade orders were to slow Napoleão but not fully engage him which frustrated the Conde de La Bisbal. The Portuguese continually refused to fully engage the French army but constantly attacked outlaying units, forcing Napoleão to stop and send additional units to attack the Guadiana Army. The Portuguese would retreat in face of larger force, the tactic worked and Napoleão was only able to reach the city of Córdoba on June 2. The continued inability of the French army in province of Castela to beat the Castela Army’s hold in the Madrona and Serra Morena Mountains stopped the French advance. Napoleão was worried about being trapped by the Portuguese and Spanish forces. In addition Napoleão received word from Valencia that the English were rumored to be preparing an expedition force against the French in the Península Ibérica behind his forces.

Napoleão rested his forces in Córdoba for a few days then on June 6 led 20,000 men against the Spanish forces to the north. On June 20 the Castela Army was finally defeated by two French armies, one from the North and one from the South. The French in their attacks and full of frustration and anger slaughtered thousands of surrendering Spanish soldiers, in the end less than 5,000 Spanish soldiers out of over 40,000 escaped. This ended the last organized Spanish opposition to the French but by then all of the Spanish government and court had either fled to New Espanha or was in Cádis awaiting transport. Thousands more either too far from Cádis or unable to reach the city fled instead to Portugal where they waited their turn to leave the Península Ibérica.

General Andrade and the Guadiana Army retreated in southern Estremadura and northwest Andaluzia in the Serra Morena Mountains blocking the French approach into Portuguese controlled Península Ibérica.

Napoleão had spent over six month in Espanha, much longer than he had anticipated and had not been able to deal with his primary objective the Portuguese. With the war against Espanha almost wrapped up and the situation in Paris needing his personal attention he left Espanha on June 20 and turned over the French forces in the south to General Dumont with specific instructions that every last resisting Spanish city and town be brought under French control.

On June 29 the French force under General Dumont invested the city of Cádis and began the siege of the last free Spanish city on the Península Ibérica. Portuguese ships continued supplying the city while in the meantime evacuating the remaining civilians and wounded. For almost two month the city held off repeated French assaults and by August 16 all of the Spanish civilians and government officials had been evacuated and all that remained was the Spanish Army. On that day General Dumont launched an attack on the city that lasted through the whole day and by nightfall was finally able to breach Spanish defenses. On August 17 the last ship left Cádis as the French occupied the city. In total during the month of July and August over 29,000 Spanish people were evacuated along with over 15,000 soldiers. The Spanish had lost close to 12,000 men defending the city while General Dumont had lost over 15,000 in taking the city.

***

In a complete reversal of the circumstances from the previous year when tens of thousands of Spanish had fled Portuguese occupation Portugal now found itself taking in over 200,000 Spanish refugees.

Portugal now faced the world’s largest army over a border of over 600 miles. França had poured over 400,000 soldiers into Espanha but the continued campaign during the winter in some of the most inhospitable areas of the Península Ibérica along with repeated guerrilla attacks had resulted in over 100,000 casualties. The continued difficulties the French forces in Espanha faced prevented them from launching an immediate invasion of Portugal.

The Canárias and Baleares Island archipelagos continued under Spanish administration. On August 31 a Portuguese-British naval force landed and occupied the city and port of Majorca on the island of Palma in the Mar Mediterrâneo and for the duration of the war became the main base for their attacks along the coast against the French and their allies. The remaining Baleares Islands were similarly occupied and placed under joint Portuguese-British administration.

The French difficulties in the Península Ibérica also reassured França’s enemies that França was not unbeatable and Napoleão was not infallible. Napoleão who had initially planned on a quick campaign in Espanha and then use it as the base for his invasion of Portugal was forced to postpone his invasion again due to the continued guerrilla attacks against his forces and his supply lines.

To compound French problems the escape of King Ferdinand VII and his government to New Espanha and the proclamation of the new Spanish capital in Mexico City was a huge blow to Napoleão. Instead of being able to intimidate and control a weak country França now faced the task of occupying a hostile country where French soldiers were under constant attack.
 
Last edited:

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (part II)


Península Ibérica War (Act III)


Kingdoms of Castela and Aragão


On July 20 1808 in a grand gesture to legitimize French occupation of Espanha and attempt to rally support both within the country and externally, Napoleão split the French occupied Península Ibérica into two countries; the Kingdom of Castela in the west and the Kingdom of Aragão in the east.

The Kingdom of Castela encompassed the Spanish provinces of Astúrias, Cantábria, Biscaia, Álava, Guipúscoa, Navarra, Castela-a-Velha, Castela-a-Nova, Valencia, Múrcia and Andaluzia. It also claimed the Canárias Islands which continued under Spanish administration and control in addition it also claimed the provinces of Galiza, Leão, Estremadura and western Andaluzia which were under Portuguese control. Napoleão made his elder brother Joseph Bonaparte the King of Castela.

josephbonaparte.jpg

King Joseph I Bonaparte of Castela

King Joseph I Bonaparte’s control of Castela was always tenuous and his rule was categorized by strife and rebellion set in the midst of constant guerrilla war. His influence stretched only as far as the French military could reach and only then as long as it imposed it by force.

The military control of Castela was controlled by the six French Marshals and Generals: Marshal Soult in the provinces of Astúrias and Cantábria, General Junot in the province of Castela-a-Velha, Marshal Dupont in the province of Castela-a-Nova, Marshal Dumont in the provinces of Andaluzia and Granada, Marshal Massena in the provinces of Navarra, Guipúscoa, Biscaia and Álava, and Marshal Jourdan in the provinces of Valencia and Múrcia.

Only General Junot in the province of Castela paid King Joseph any attention, the rest of the French generals and marshals ruled their territory completely independent of Madrid taking directions directly from Paris and not Madrid.

The Kingdom of Aragão encompassed the provinces of Aragão and Catalonia and claimed the Baleares Islands which continued under Portuguese-British control and Spanish administration. Napoleão made his brother-in-law Marshal Joachim Murat, Grand Duke of Berg, King of Aragão.

joachimmurat.jpg

King Joachim I Murat of Aragão

King Joachim unlike King Joseph his brother-in-law, was a Marshal in the French Army and took personal charge of the security of the kingdom, but like all other French generals and marshals his rule was for the most part limited to the coastal areas of Catalonia and along the Ebro River in the province of Aragão. The remote and isolated areas of the kingdom were always out of his control and only by the use of force could any control be imposed in any part of the kingdom.

British Intentions and Áustrian Challenge

On August 20 1808 the British government sent a new emissary to Portugal with plans for a joint Portuguese-British attack on the French in the Península Ibérica. The British plan called for two forces of 50,000 each, two thirds would be made up of Portuguese soldiers while the rest would be English. Overall command of the two forces would be placed under the British with a Portuguese second in command. The plan had merit but both the Portuguese Prime Minister the Duque de Orense, Miguel Pereira Forjaz and Foreign Affairs Minister the Marquês de Aguiar, Fernando José de Portugal e Castro favored a defensive war with the French. They believed that França was still too powerful for an outright attack. So using the British demand for overall command as an excuse refused the English plan.

The British government which had already hyped up the pending agreement in Great Britain was severely upset with Portuguese presumptuous attitude so in a statement of protest ordered its entire military “observer” personnel to leave Portugal.

The British-Portuguese alliance continued unabated and the Portuguese Navy and the English Navy continued in their joint attacks and patrols of the Mar Mediterrâneo. The threat posed by França to both Portugal and Great Britain was too great to allow the alliance to fall apart.

***

The inability of França to launch an invasion of Portugal, the escape of the Spanish royal family to New Espanha and the continued guerrilla war in the Península Ibérica that continued to tie up huge numbers of French soldiers convinced the Áustrians to attack the French to avenge for their recent defeats. Since 1806 when they had last fought the French they had reformed their army along the French lines and the continued French problems convinced them to act immediately even though neither their traditional allies Rússia and Prússia were able to join.

On August 5, 1808 Napoleão began planning the French preparation against the Áustrians. On September 10 the Áustrians launched their attacks on the French and their allies by invading Bavaria. The Áustrians pushed the French forces to the Danube River before Napoleão was able to arrive and rally his forces. The French slowly pushed the Áustrians back and by December 10 Vienna was captured. The Battle of Aspern-Essling on December 20 between the Áustrians and the French was a major defeat for Napoleão and the French were forced to withdraw back to Vienna. On February 2 1809 Napoleão once again sent his soldiers across the Danube River and after 10 days of fighting the Áustrians signed an armistice.

Napoleão was able to impose a huge political toll on the Áustrians with the Treaty of Schönbrunn, signed in March 1809. As a result of the treaty, França received Carinthia, Carniola, and the Adriatic ports while Galiza was given to the Poles and the Salzburg area of the Tyrol went to the Bavarians. Áustria lost over three million subjects, about 20% of her total population. Emperor Francis also agreed to pay an indemnity equivalent to almost 85 million francs and gave recognition to Napoleão's brother Joseph as the King of Castela and his brother-in-law Marshal Joachim Murat as the King of Aragão. It also reaffirmed the exclusion of English and Portuguese trade from his remaining territory. The Áustrian defeat paved the way for the marriage of Napoleão to the daughter of Emperor Francis, Marie Louise. Napoleão wrongly assumed that his marriage to Marie Louise would eliminate Áustria as a future threat and he could concentrate on eliminating his remaining threats, specifically Portugal, but the Habsburgs were no longer driven by familial ties as Napoleão thought.

Both Tyrol and the Kingdom of Westphalia erupted in revolt during the conflict indicating a growing discontent over French rule among the German population as well as an increasing nationalism.

Control of the Península Ibérica

Meanwhile in the Península Ibérica from August of 1808 to June 1809 the French forces pursued a ruthless campaign against the guerrillas and the Spanish population that they perceived helping and supporting them. Thousands of Spanish citizens were arrested and executed in both Castela and Aragão. Portugal continued to strengthen its forces and build up its infrastructure and defenses. It also provided the guerrillas with weapons and supplies as a means of keeping the French occupied and unable to launch any attacks against Portugal.

Portuguese occupied Castela was also not immune to the growing nationalism and anger gripping French occupied Península Ibérica. From September and to December 1808 Portugal was faced with several revolts in the cities of Corunna, Ferrol, Zamora and Salamanca plus growing animosity amongst the remaining Spanish living under Portuguese protection. The number of refugees streaming into Portuguese controlled Castela continuing to grow everyday as more people fled French occupied Castela.

Portugal’s response to the revolts was the mass deportation of thousands of Spanish first from Galiza and then from Leão. From October 1808 to June 1809 the entire population of Corunna and Ferrol and the surrounding areas were deported to New Espanha where the majority settled in the province of Venezuela. Spanish citizens caught attacking Portuguese property and citizens were arrested and they along with their families were deported to Nova Espanha.

In addition to the involuntary deportations of “insurgents” the Portuguese began a program to remove Spanish citizens from Portuguese areas of control. These people were provided with transport and settled in Portuguese occupied Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata. Over the next four years the population of the Vice-rei would quadruple. In an effort to alleviate the huge refugee burden on Portugal it also encouraged refugees to move to the Portuguese provinces in África and Índia. Many refugees had been so traumatized that they accepted any means to escape the horrors in the Península Ibérica.

To free the more experienced Portuguese soldiers for combat the Portuguese government brought additional recruits from África and other Portuguese provinces in Índia and Ásia for garrison duty in the occupied regions. The Portuguese government created resettlement zones close to the Portuguese 1801 border that were empty of people and encouraged Portuguese citizens to settle and occupy the areas. One very successful program borrowed from other parts of the Portuguese Empire was the marriage of widows and destitute Spanish women to crippled Portuguese soldiers who as was the custom in other provinces received either land or property along with pension allowing them to settle in the new areas and help pacify and integrate the areas into Portugal.

Starting in March 1809 the Portuguese instituted a scorched earth program in the border areas with French occupied Castela. The Portuguese systematically destroyed all means for the French or for that matter anyone else to support themselves along a 25 mile radius of the Portuguese-French occupation border. The Portuguese used constant border clashes sometimes involving entire divisions to constantly harass the French and turn the French border area into a wasteland. By the summer of 1809 the entire border area was a huge wasteland unable to support any human life.

Portugal continued to repulse repeated French attacks which become harder for the French to mount as the border area become more inhospitable. But the political and infrastructure problems that França faced in Castela and Aragão was one of the principal factors of the French forces in Castela being unable to bring its full military weight on Portugal. Attempts by França to build better roads in Espanha were constantly being undermined by the guerrillas and França was not able to guard every mile of road and every bridge.

By the summer of 1809 the French control of Castela and Aragão had been limited to the more populated regions. Guerrillas operated freely in the mountain areas and the more isolated areas. The French government made its army’s job even more difficult with the requirement that the French troops receive their requisitions from the areas they controlled and not rely on França. The French had to spread out its forces in order for them to be able to “requisition” the food from the Castilians and Aragonese, which for the most part had to be done with forcibly.

portugal1808.jpg

1809 French Areas of Control shown in light blue (All areas subject to repeated guerrilla attacks)
1809 Portuguese Areas of Control shown in light green

Espanha and the New World

In the Américas, Ferdinand VII and his government slowly settled in Mexico City but the arrival of the Spanish Crown and government upset many of the Vice-rei rulers who had been used to hands off governance by the Spanish Crown. King Ferdinand and the Spanish government believing that their stay in the Américas was very short term and were so preoccupied with the events in the Península Ibérica that most were almost ignorant of the situations in the Spanish lands in the Américas.

The government in Mexico City hardly had settled in before they began planning the first stages of Spanish attacks on França and any French possessions within their reach. General Miguel de Álava took command of the Spanish forces in the Américas and began planning against the French in the Caribbean. In February 1809 the French lost Guadeloupe and Martinique their last Colonies in the Américas to the Spanish.

The first crisis faced by the Spanish government was the constant border clashed between Américan State Militias and Spanish soldiers along the Texas and the Florida border. The purchase of the Louisiana Territory by the United States from França was not recognized by Espanha and in 1809 tensions grew as the border clashes continued.

In the south the Vice-rei of Peru and Grand Columbia become increasingly unstable with clashes between federalists and provincials. The situation in the Southern Spanish territory became increasingly difficult with several prominent Spanish citizens and local indigenous siding with the provincials and challenging the Spanish government.

The second crisis faced by the Spanish government was the unexpected and forced arrival of thousands of Spanish citizens from Portuguese controlled Península Ibérica. This caused severe psychological and physical problems to the Spanish government. The arrival of thousands of people both rich and poor challenged the Spanish government’s belief that their stay in the Américas was only temporary and short term. As people arrived in the Américas they would seek to settle down and provide for themselves and their family, many had been the victims or witnesses of brutal attacks by the French and faced starvation and disease before arriving. Most once established would be unwilling to endure a second ocean crossing and try to re-establish their lives back in the Península Ibérica.

The Spanish government was also faced with a huge logistic situation and expenditure in trying to settle these people, an expenditure it could not afford and one that took resources away from the government’s main priority of reclaiming the Península Ibérica.

Initially when Portuguese fleets arrived at Spanish ports Spanish officials refused to allow the people off the ships so Portuguese ships forced them to disembark on isolated beaches nearby causing the deaths of hundreds of people from exposure and starvation. News of these people’s desperation and the government’s refusal to help them resulted in revolts in several Spanish cities in the Américas.

In an attempt to appease the growing public anger the government launched several rescue missions to save these people and bring them to areas under Spanish settlement. Subsequent arrivals of Spanish refugees were handled in different manner and the settlers were settled in the new lands. The government initially wanted to keep these people in settlements close to the ports so they could be transported back but most refugees desperate to make a new life for themselves and not wanting to live in these awful camps left and slowly settled in the surrounding areas and some starting the slow process of moving to other more desirable regions. By 1815 California and Texas’ population would double in size as these areas became some of the most desirable destinations.

In the beginning of 1809 the Spanish sent an emissary to London to plead for English assistance and support. In March 1809 the English provided the Spanish government with money, weapons and supplies. Unfortunately the money, weapons and supplies were all diverted to the Américas where Espanha became locked in a battle with United States and several rebel movements in the south.


Península Ibérica War (3rd Invasion)

French Preparations

Napoleão obsession with invading Portugal and bringing it under his control became his top priority again in the spring of 1809. He, like the majority of the French Military Command believed that both Castela and Aragão like the Confederation of the Rhine were reconciled to French rule and could be used as a base for future French operations. He began planning a new invasion of Portugal, this time he personally planned on leading a new army of close to 100,000 men against Portugal. An additional 100,000 allied troops (Italian and Polish) were ordered to the Península Ibérica to reinforce the current French armies there and in doing so allow the three main French armies in Western Castela to simultaneously invade and threaten Portugal and tie up its forces in the north and south thus opening up the center for Napoleão to march through.

Napoleão elaborate plan called for Marshal Soult from his base in Astúrias to attack the Portuguese in Galiza tying up the Minho Army while General Jean-Andoche Junot forces from their base in the city of Valladolid were to move along the Rio Douro valley and attack the Douro Army. General Dupont was to take his joint French-Spanish force from Madrid and attack Salamanca and draw the Tejo Army away from the Rio Tejo valley. The last part of Napoleão’s grand plan was for General Dumont to attack the Portuguese in the south and thereby occupy the Guadiana Army leaving the path clear for his army to invade Portugal and capture the Portuguese capital and impose French demands on the Portuguese Empire. The only opposition to Napoleão army would be the Mondego Army which according to Napoleão would be no opposition since it was made up of National Guards instead of real soldiers.

During the summer of 1809 the French armies facing the Portuguese received over 70,000 soldiers. These armies which up to then had been severely limited in their attacks on Portuguese positions due to huge amount of men required to garrison the towns and cities and fight the guerrillas were able to start threatening Portugal again. The limiting factor for the French forces was supplies, the arrival of so many more soldiers put huge strain on French supplies and the French armies had to increase their area of requisition. The need to forcibly requisition from the Castilian people supplies forced the French soldiers to be dispersed over as wide an area as possible. The French general’s plan was to only assemble their armies together on the French-Portuguese border just prior to the attack on the Portuguese.

The Portuguese intelligence provided the Portuguese government with information regarding possible French plans including a direct French attack on Portugal led personally by Napoleão. As the Portuguese learned more of the French plans during the summer two things became clear to the Portuguese government; first the four current French Armies in the Península Ibérica would need to coordinate their attacks and secondly the army that Napoleão planned on bringing would be the largest ever seen in the Península (Portuguese intelligence estimated it at approximately 60,000) but also a huge logistics nightmare that due to its huge size required it to continue moving or soon face starvation and disease.

The Portuguese Prime Minister, Miguel Pereira Forjaz and Portuguese Generals strategy for French was worked out and agreed to by the end of August. The plan called for an increase in support for Castilian and Aragonese guerrillas with emphasis on disrupting and intercepting French communications and also increasing the pressure on the French forces so they would be limited in the number of soldiers they could concentrate on the Portuguese. The Minho, Douro and Guadiana armies were to pre-emptive attack the French forces before they could bring their entire forces together. The cornerstone of the Portuguese plan called for Marshal Silveira to take his Tejo Army and Mondego Army in an invasion of Castela-a-Nova and Madrid. His goal was to defeat General Dupont and then skirmish with Napoleão’s forces then retreat towards a fortified position that would be impossible for Napoleão to ignore and requiring his forces to invest and besiege. Here his forces would wither from hunger and disease. The final piece was move of the Rio Army from the Vice-rei de la Plata to Lisboa as reinforcement.

The city of Salamanca was chosen for the siege and the population secretly put to work building the defensive outer and inner wall. Meanwhile the land around Salamanca was stripped of anything edible and the population evacuated. Supplies for six months and over 200 canons were brought to the city. The work continued day and night seven days a week until Marshal Silveira returned from Castela leading the French by their nose. Then as the Portuguese army marched behind the defenses the population would be led away west towards Cidade Rodrigo.

French Invasion

On September 15 Napoleão entered the Península Ibérica with the largest French Army ever seen in the Península Ibérica over 112,500 men in total. Napoleão timing was two months behind but he was determined to be in Lisboa by the end of November. He sent messages to his four Generals for them to coordinate their attacks ahead of his by two weeks. Napoleão’s army was a death sentence to any area it passed, while Napoleão and the main column kept to the main road outlaying units scoured and pillaged the area for over 25 miles in each direction. Nor were these units immune to guerrilla attacks, since each unit acted for the most part independent of each other, isolated units who found themselves under attack were for the most part unable to request any support from other units.

Napoleão entered Castela through the north and he and his army traveled through Navarra province without any opposition but when they reached the Ebro River they found that all the bridges across it had been destroyed. Napoleão was so angry that while he waited for French engineers to rebuild the bridges he called Marshal Jean-Baptiste Bessières, temporary commander of the French in the north-eastern Castela due to Marshal Massena’s incapacitation as a result of yellow fever, and publicly chastise him in front of his other marshals and generals for this failure. Marshal Jean-Baptiste Bessières left Napoleão’s command tent so angry and humiliated that he never reported to his post but instead left Castela and French service and enlisted with Áustrian Army.

News of Napoleão’s entry into the Península Ibérica spread throughout the Península as soon as he crossed the border. Guerrillas in Castela and Aragão as well as the Portuguese military knew of his arrival prior to his French Generals in the rest of the Península. Starting on September 17 Castilian guerrilla forces started attacking the French garrisons guarding all bridges across the Ebro River, by the time Napoleão’s forces arrived at the river the French had lost over 1,000 men and all bridges across the river had been destroyed.

News of Napoleão’s entry into the Península was greeted with apprehension and dread by the Portuguese people and government. On September 18 Marshal Silveira marched into the Castela-a-Nova province with a combined army of 62,000 men and attacked the French Army of General Dupont. General Dupont who was still unaware of Napoleão’s entry into Castela had his forces dispersed over the entire province of Castela-a-Nova. The first battle at the town of Berrocalejo General Dupont’s army which numbered close to 12,000 was defeated by Marshal Silveira and his forces, the Portuguese preceded east along the Rio Tejo Valley easily overwhelmed all town garrisons till reaching the town Talavera where the French resisted for one day. Here Marshal Silveira forces first completely encircled the town and overwhelmed the garrison and the remnants of General Dupont’s Army that had fled Berrocalejo. On September 21 the city of Toledo and its garrison was captured. Marshal Silveira then turned his army north and marched towards Madrid. General Dupont was caught completely unprepared and still not knowing of Napoleão’s invasion gathered his forces in Madrid in preparation to deal with what he thought was another Portuguese raid. On September 23 Marshal Silveira army met General Dupont and his remaining army which still numbered over 25,000 men at the town of Fuenlabrada.

General Dupont and his army were not prepared for the size of the Portuguese army, and as soon as General Dupont realized that he faced a Portuguese invasion army not a raiding one he gave orders for his forces to retreat. Unfortunately for the French forces it was already too late, Marshal Silveira army attacked from the front and the right flank. The French forces were barraged by Portuguese artillery and foguetes armados while the French retreat was blocked by over two divisions of Portuguese cavalry. Seeing his forces encircled, General Dupont gave new orders for his forces to form a defensive position and repulse the Portuguese attack. For over six hours his forces sustained heavy casualties, the Portuguese artillery and foguetes armados attacks stopped three breakout attempts by the French. Finally at mid afternoon General Dupont forces requested terms from Marshal Silveira. The French army had suffered over 4,350 casualties and over 20,000 men were captured including an injured General Dupont.

The battle of Fuenlabrada as it became known was a huge moral victory for the Portuguese, its previous victories over the French paled in comparison to this one. For the first time an entire French army had been captured and the morale for the Portuguese soldiers both in the Tejo Army as well as other armies reached new levels and went along way to easing the troop’s anxiety and fear. General Dupont and his defeated army were marched triumphantly into Portugal and on October 6 were marched through the middle of Lisboa to the thunderous city’s population applause and jeering.


rendicic3b3ndebailc3a9n.jpg

Surrender of General Dupont and his army to Marshal Silveira and the Portuguese Tejo Army


News of the French loses reached Madrid before the Portuguese arrived in the city and the Spanish people revolted against the city’s garrison made up of French soldiers and Castilian Afrancesados. On September 24 King Bonaparte along with the Castilian Afrancesados and the remaining French garrison hastily abandoned Madrid ahead of the Portuguese army withdrawing north to the fortified city of Burgos.


***


Napoleão’s army by this time had reached the city of Saragoça in Aragão, where the lack of proper roads and supplies along with continued guerrilla attacks on the French supply line and foragers made his progress slow. News of Dupont’s defeat angered and infuriated Napoleão as well as spread bewilderment amongst the French soldiers in his army. Napoleão’s force which by the time they reached the city of Saragoça were on half rations and having great difficulty foraging enough food from the locals. Napoleão finally realized the extent of the difficulties in campaigning in the Península Ibérica and was forced to change his tactics and strategy.

To provide food to his soldiers at the present time he sent over 60,000 men to requisition supplies within an 80 miles radius from Saragoça. At the same time he ordered the French Ministry in Paris to organize the supply and transportation for his army. To protect his supply line he created two French supply zones of protections first in Pamplona and the second in Saragoça. Marshal Lefebvre and General Gerard were chosen to manage the French supply from França to Castela-a-Nova. Napoleão was forced to detach over 20,000 men from his force to protect the French supply lines. Napoleão’s forces left the province of Aragão devastated and its population starving. It was estimated that over 20,000 civilians were killed by Napoleão’s forces in their requisition of the area. The soldiers left the civilians without any food or means of feeding themselves when they finally left Saragoça on October 8. The province of Aragão and eastern Castela-a-Nova is estimated to have suffered an additional 60,000 deaths due to starvation as a result of the French requisition / foraging.

Astúrias

In the northern province of Astúrias Marshal Soult had his forces spread from the Portuguese controlled town of San Cosme on the border between Galiza and Astúrias to city Santander in the province of Cantábria. From his base in Oviedo he waited for news of Napoleão’s move into Castela to gather his army together and march into Galiza.

In the meantime General Almeida had moved the Minho Army’s four divisions into the Cantábrian Mountains leaving only two brigades at the town of San Cosme blocking French entry into Galiza. On September 18 he moved his forces north against the French forces in the cities of Oviedo and Gijon. On September 21 Marshal Soult and his French forces in Oviedo awoke to the sight of the approaching Portuguese army. General Almeida Minho Army of 23,400 men began the task of besieging the French in the city.

The Marshal Soult only had 4,000 men stationed in the city and by the end of the day the city was in Portuguese hands. The Portuguese bombarded the defending French army for close to two hours prior to the Portuguese launching a two prong attack on the city. Marshal Soult and his forces fell back after the Portuguese had entered the city and overran the French defenses. Marshal Soult and his remaining soldiers were able to escape the Portuguese and slowly made their way towards the port city of Gijon. But when he arrived at the city he found the French garrison in a fight with Castilian guerrillas in the city. With general Almeida along with the Minho Army’s I, III and IV divisions only five miles away he ordered his forces to withdraw from the city and join him in retreat out of Astúrias. On September 25 Marshal Soult and his forces left the province of Astúrias and retreated into Cantábria. He established his base in Santander and attempted to reorganize his remaining forces. On September 28 the abandoned and surrounded French I and II brigades of the II division on the Astúrias and Galiza border surrendered to the Portuguese.

The port city of Gijon was captured by the Portuguese and Portuguese supply base in the north was moved from Corunna to Gijon. General Almeida worried about the large number of Castilian guerrillas in Gijon ordered the distribution of free wine to the city to reward the citizens of Gijon for their bravery against the French. During the night the Portuguese arrested and imprisoned almost all of those who had fought against the French and over the next year most of them along with their family were deported to Espanha in the Américas.

On October 20 the day that General Almeida officially transferred his headquarters and that of the Minho Army from city of Corunha to city of Gijon, he was given the title of the Duque of Corunha and the province of Galiza was transferred from military to political administration, thus erasing all memory of his family’s involvement in the Távora affair and Galiza becoming the first new Portuguese province in the Península.

Castela-a-Nova

On September 25 Marshal Silveira and his Portuguese Army marched triumphantly into the open city of Madrid and rested for three days then on 29th the Portuguese forces left Madrid and moved into eastern Castela-a-Nova in preparation of Napoleão’s forces leaving Aragão and marching into the province. Marshal Silveira marched his forces as far east as the town of Alcala de Hernares and there as well along the Jarama River prepared to engage Napoleão’s forces. He ordered the III and II cavalry divisions out to provide his forces a screen and to provide information on French movements.

On October 8 Napoleão left Aragão and crossed into Castela and three days later the lead elements of Napoleão’s force approached the Portuguese position east of the main army’s position. On October 11 the General Silva and the III cavalry division attacked the lead elements of Napoleão’s force under General Victor which numbered about 20,000 soldiers. Their orders were to establish the location of the Portuguese army and await further French reinforcements.

The Portuguese III cavalry division attacked at dawn while the French had the sun in their eyes. General Silva and his forces had walked their horses south of the French camp which was only 10 miles from the main Portuguese encampment at the town of Alcala de Hernares during the night. The French forces were taken by surprise by the Portuguese attack and suffered over 1,000 casualties by the time General Victor was able to rally his forces and beat off the Portuguese attack. The III cavalry division suffered less than 200 casualties in the fight.

General Silva’s forces withdrew from the French and retreated west, General Victor sent news of the contact with the Portuguese to Napoleão but instead of waiting for the arrival of the main force marched his forces east after the retreating cavalry. Marshal Silveira had hidden most of his forces except for the III division which he had positioned in the middle of the town. General Victor perceiving that the Portuguese force was a lead element of the bigger Portuguese Army decided to attack it and wipe the tarnish from the attack earlier in the day. He arrayed his forces against the Portuguese with II and III and V divisions of his corps while the French cavalry was to swing to the left and attempt to block the Portuguese retreat.

As the French started their artillery attacks and their advance the Portuguese forces limited their fire to only the forces in the town. The first indications of something amiss were the massive gun fire and artillery to the left of General Victor main attack. His cavalry had galloped directly into the right wing of the Portuguese army. At approximately 50 meters from the Portuguese front line Portuguese artillery started their bombardment of the approaching French cavalry. The infantry added their firepower and the French attack seemed stood frozen and collapsed as the men and horses were hit by several bullets each. The survivors of the battle were so shocked and desperate to escape the death trap that they retreated strait east and never bother to inform General Victor of the trap.

As the French forces got within 100 feet of the town defenses the entire Portuguese artillery and foguetes armados opened fire. To the French soldiers it must have seemed like the sky exploded at once, the French attack stopped as they came under intense bombardment and whole companies were obliterated. French officers tried desperately to get the soldiers to continue their attack when all of a sudden the Portuguese whole army rose from their concealment and with a loud cry of “Viva Portugal” and “Morte aos Franceses” began their counter attack.

The French soldiers seeing the horizon from one end to the other full of Portuguese soldiers panicked and threw down their weapons and fled. Those officers who attempted to stop them were cut down and trampled. General Victor seeing his whole force destroyed and the entire Portuguese army attacking mounted his horse and banishing his sword attacked the advancing Portuguese soldiers. His horse was killed by a shell but he was still able to get up and continue his march forward until he was stopped by at least three bullets.

Marshal Silveira halted his forces attack and ordered the second phase of his plan while the Portuguese cavalry chased the fleeing French men. On October 12 in driving rain the Portuguese began pulling back to their second position on the western bank of the Jarama River. The arrival of the fleeing French soldiers into the midst of the advancing French army turned the march into complete disorder. Napoleão was faced with a huge dilemma as these soldiers were so traumatized that they were of no use to the army, he was tempted to leave them to fend for themselves but was worried about the implications to the rest of the army’s morale. Napoleão sent the French cavalry to do look for the pursuing Portuguese cavalry while he reorganized his forces.

On October 13 the French IV cavalry division along with the Polish I lancers division clashed east of the town of Alcala de Hernares with the Portuguese I and III cavalry divisions. The remaining Portuguese infantry and artillery forces still along the town’s defenses under the General Stockler once again stayed out of view and when the fleeing Portuguese cavalry led the French and Polish forces close to the concealed infantry and artillery General Stockler ordered his troops to open fire. The French and Polish forces were driven back with heavy casualties. During the night the remaining Portuguese forces withdrew east and by the end of the 14th had crossed the Jarama River and behind the second set of Portuguese defenses.

The French cavalry under General Treillard having suffered over 800 casualties the previous day approached the Portuguese position with caution. The Portuguese had destroyed all bridges along the Jarama River and the previous days rains had swollen the river. On October 15 Napoleão and the French Army arrived east of the Jarama River in late afternoon. The Portuguese which had already begun moving their slower units and heavier artillery west the previous night waited for the French attack that did not come till the next day. The French cavalry had scouted the river both upstream and downstream for over 20 miles and reported that no bridge existed and there were no fordable areas.

Napoleão, knowing that his forces needed to keep moving ordered a frontal attack over a five mile front. His forces still numbered over 70,000 men and estimated the Portuguese had 40,000 men so with an almost two to one advantage knew that his forces would be able to establish bridgeheads on the western bank of the river and push the Portuguese back and eventually defeat them.

The French artillery commenced their attack on the forward Portuguese positions on the 16th at dawn and the French entire force except for three reserve divisions arrayed themselves in front of the Portuguese. The French attacked at 10 AM and only when the river was full of French soldiers did Marshal Silveira give orders for his forces to attack. The Jarama River ran red with blood as Portuguese artillery; foguetes armados and muskets raked the oncoming French army. Wave after wave of French soldiers entered the river but very few actually made it across with most either drowning or killed by Portuguese fire.

The French bridgeheads were few and far between with the soldiers more interested in staying alive rather than fighting. Napoleão finally ordered the retreat of his soldiers after four hours of fighting. During the remaining day he regrouped his forces and planned a second assault. This time instead of a dispersed attack his forces would concentrate on a smaller front and he ordered General Bertrand Clausel to take the II and IV corps and march during the night north and cross the river 12 miles upstream. On October 18 Napoleão received news of General Bertrand Clausel successful river crossing and prepared to attack the Portuguese the next day.

Marshal Silveira had begun a full withdrawal of his remaining forces during the 16th at night and by the end of the 18th only the III cavalry division remained along with captured French artillery. When Napoleão forces began their attack under the protection of French artillery bombardment the Portuguese cavalry returned fire until the French soldiers reached the river and then after spiking the guns withdrew west towards the Portuguese Army. General Bertrand Clausel’s two corps reached the battlefield as the main French force crossed the Jarama River. Instead of finding the Portuguese army they found only the captured French wounded soldiers. The II and IV corps came under fire from the main French force when they were mistaken for Portuguese soldiers. During the remaining of the day Napoleão supervised the crossing of his remaining infantry and cavalry while the artillery and supply wagons had to wait two days while the French engineer corps constructed new bridge over the river.

Napoleão’s second foray into the Península Ibérica was in jeopardy, he had already diverted over 20,000 men to guard his supply route and that number would have to increase as he entered deeper into Castela-a-Nova and eventually enter Portugal. Now his forces had lost over 7,450 casualties in two main battles with the Portuguese, in addition he lost an estimated 5,000 men in the last week of fighting due to desertion and capture by the Portuguese. The Portuguese army in front of him had won several battles and as they retreated towards Portugal they would get stronger and tougher while his forces would find their job more difficult. Napoleão was determined to defeat and crush the Portuguese army before they left Castela-a-Nova.


battlvimeiro.jpg

Portuguese – French cavalry battle of Alcala de Hernares

On October 21 Napoleão’s huge army lead elements reached the outskirts of the city of Madrid and while Napoleão ordered the army to skirt the city and pursue the Portuguese army thousands of French soldiers entered the city and looted and raped at will. Many French soldiers died at the hands of the rebels in Madrid and Napoleão had to send Marshal André Masséna and over 20,000 soldiers into Madrid to regain control of the city and rescue his soldiers trapped inside. Thousands of innocent civilians were killed and França lost its last support within the liberal Spanish population.

Napoleão left General Bonet in charge of Madrid and in charge of the French supply zones of protections in the province of Castela-a-Nova. He was left with a force of 20,000 men but over half were the survivors of General Victor’s force and of little use.

On October 25 Napoleão and Marshal Silveira once again clashed at the fortified town of Fuenlabrada. The French and the Portuguese were locked in a massive battle with over 100,000 men involved. The French attack on October 25th was repulsed after the French army came close to breaching Portuguese defenses but as night approached the French withdrew and regrouped and traded artillery bombardment. During the night of October 26th the Portuguese Army withdrew west again under the cover of Portuguese artillery.

For six days the French pursued the Portuguese army till the town of Talavera where the Portuguese withdrew behind a huge defensive wall from the Rio Tejo north along the Alberche River. On November 1 the Portuguese and French armies clashed again as the French attempted to cross the Alberche River. French forces finally gained a foothold on the western bank of the river on the 2nd. Over the remainder of the day they expanded their foothold. But once again during that night the Portuguese withdrew and marched northwest towards the “Serra dos Gredos” Mountains.

By this time Napoleão’s supply situation was desperate as his forces did not have enough ammunition to pursue the Portuguese and were once again on half rations, after almost two months of marching and fighting in some of the most inhospitable terrain they needed to rest. His forces had suffered an additional 4,250 casualties in battles of Fuenlabrada and Talavera, in addition to the 2,130 men lost in riots and regaining control of the Madrid. In total Napoleão had lost 23,000 men to fighting and disease. He had been forced to deploy an additional 40,000 soldiers to guard his supply line from França. During the first two weeks of November his forces received their supplies and more importantly for Napoleão, Marshal Masséna arrived with a 25,000 reinforcements.

On November 16 Napoleão was finally ready to continue his march but was now faced with the choice of either chasing the Marshal Silveira and his army north into the mountains or marching west towards Lisboa. The threat posed by the large Portuguese force to the French rear and supply line that was already being pressed by constant guerrilla attacks forced Napoleão to pursue the Portuguese and hope to defeat the army once and for all. Marshal Masséna on the other hand advocated the splitting of the force with half pursing the retreating Portuguese army while the other half would invade Portugal and proceed to Lisboa. Napoleão weary of Portuguese intentions and capabilities decided that his army was not large enough to split and beat the Portuguese. He needed his other Generals to defeat the other Portuguese armies so they could bring their armies to bear on Marshal Silveira and allow him to capture Lisboa.

Marshal Silveira and his army awaited Napoleão’s next move in the Serra dos Gredos. The Portuguese had lost 5,450 men since their entry into Castela-a-Nova two months prior. The morale of the soldiers was extremely good and with the control of the Baños Pass was able to receive supplies and reinforcements from the north. During the two weeks of waiting for the French the Portuguese upgraded the defenses and prepared for the next move.

Andaluzia

In the southern province of Andaluzia General Dumont finally received orders from Napoleão to begin his attack on November 12. General Dumont assembled his forces north of Seville and on November 15 attacked the Portuguese fortified town of Aracena in western Andaluzia. General Dumont’s force was over 25,000 but he only had five days of food for his soldiers and he desperately needed to pass the Portuguese border zone and into Portugal proper otherwise his soldiers would begin starving and he would be forced to retreat.

The Portuguese fortified town of Aracena had a garrison of over 9,000 and well defended. On the second day General Dumont forces were becoming desperate and although they had not been able to breach the Portuguese defenses launched an assault. General Dumont massed his forced along three fronts in an attempt to spread the Portuguese garrison. The French IV division under General Marchand finally gained a portion of the defensive wall but before General Dumont could send in reinforcement and seize the town the Guadiana Army arrived.

General Dumont was forced to abandon any hope of seizing Aracena and worked feverishly to attempt to reorganize his force to meet the oncoming Portuguese army. The Guadiana Army was over 26,000 strong and while they had been marching for three days were all worked up and ready for battle. The French on the other hand were exhausted and demoralized. Their attack on the fortified town had been exhausting and just as it they were about to capture the town they were forced to retreat and face a fresh army.

Although the two armies were evenly matched in terms of size, the superior Portuguese army along with Portuguese resolve won the day and the General Dumont was forced to withdraw south to the city of Seville. The French had lost 1,200 men in both the assault on the town and subsequent battle with the Guadiana Army. In addition the Portuguese had captured over 3,200 men, the majority of which had been surrounded in the town of Aracena when the French retreated from their assault on the town.

General Dumont was forced to abandon any hope of attacking the Portuguese any time soon because the Castilian guerrillas had taken advantage of the French partial withdrawal from Andaluzia and Granada to attack the French supply line and isolated French garrisons.

By November 20, General Dumont forces were cut off from other French forces in the provinces of Valencia and Castela-a-Nova. The most damaging was the loss of the city of Malaga and most of the province of Granada. On November 22 he sent General Level and the I division to relieve the garrison in the city of Córdoba. In the fighting his forces lost an additional 2,100 men and of his entire force over 6,000 men were out of commission with dysentery.

Communications and supply line were finally restored with the help of Marshal Jourdan forces from Valencia but his hold on the province of Andaluzia was very tenuous and he had lost complete control of Granada so on November 27 when he received Napoleão instructions written on November 15, to march to the Rio Tejo as soon as he finished dealing with the Guadiana Army he got severely drunk for almost one week.


ph1812.jpg

Battle of Aracena

Salamanca

On November 17 Napoleão’s huge army left the Rio Tejo valley and got underway, Napoleão still had not received any news of his other General’s progress and hopped that in moving north in pursuit of Marshal Silveira army that he would be able to crush his army or to meet up with Junot and with additional troops keep Marshal Silveira penned up and allowing him to finally move west towards Lisboa.

On November 18 the Portuguese and French skirmished close to the town of Arenas de Sao Pedro but the Marshal Silveira continued his forces withdrawal before the French could press their attack. At the town of Anaya de Alba the Portuguese again waited for the French and after one day of sporadic fighting withdrew before the French brought their full army to bear. During the march north through the “Serra dos Gredos” mountains the weather was cold and it rained almost every second day making both the retreat and pursue slow and treacherous.

On November 22 the cold and wet Marshal Silveira and his Portuguese army withdrew behind the new huge defensive wall of Salamanca which ran on both sides of the Tormes River surrounding the city of Salamanca. The entire civilian population of Salamanca had been evacuated after completing the new defenses and an additional 20,000 troops under General Almeida along with close to 100 guns had been brought to reinforce the second defensive position on the south side of the city. The second defensive position was centered on the heights just south of the river with two bridges connecting it to the center of Salamanca.

Marshal Silveira and his men were able to get warm and dry and eat warm food and sleep indoors, while when the French reached the outskirts of Salamanca and saw the devastation and desolation of the countryside the already poor French morale deteriorated. The Portuguese had cut down all trees, destroyed wells and farmland for approximately 20 miles around Salamanca.

On November 24 the French arrived and initiated the siege of Salamanca. The French force at this time numbered close to 70,000 men. The remaining forces were being used to maintain the French supply line and garrison the major cities including Madrid. Napoleão now faced a force larger than he had and he desperately needed the armies of General Junot and General Dumont if he had any chance of defeating the Portuguese. He sent new orders to both ordered them to complete their missions and proceed to Salamanca.

O November 27 hoping to catch the Portuguese off guard Napoleão launched a massive attack over a three mile front on the north side of the river under a huge artillery cover but Portuguese artillery and foguetes armados attacks caused major disruption and pounding to the French attack and artillery, and after more than four hours the French called off their attack. Napoleão had hoped that in concentrating his attack on the northern army thus eliminating the Portuguese Southern Army he would have deprived the Portuguese of close to 20,000 men but the major problem for the French was the larger and heavier Portuguese artillery that not only caused havoc to the attacking French infantry but also had the ability to reach French artillery and had cost him 10 guns and more importantly close to 100 gunners. Only in two sections were the French able to reach the Portuguese lines and even there the disparity between Portuguese and French gunfire broke the French attacks. The French had lost close to 4,000 men in the attack as opposed to the 950 for the Portuguese. At Salamanca the Portuguese had twice the number of canons than the French including the city’s stationary larger canons 16pdrs and 12pdrs while the army used primary the howitzers a 6pdrs against the attacking French. At the same time most of the Portuguese soldiers and artillery personnel were fought under the protection of heavy wooden planks protecting them from French howitzers.

ph1814.jpg

1st Battle of Salamanca

On December 5, with still no word from his Generals, Napoleão, knowing winter was fast approaching and with it cold and disease, launched a second attack this time he attempted an attack on both margins of the Tormes River. Napoleão had moved the I corps and the II and III division of the III corps under Marshal Masséna to attack the Portuguese positions on the southern margin of the river. He would direct the French attack on the northern side to stop the Portuguese from being able to reinforce their southern position. The capture and defeat of the southern army would be a huge blow to the Portuguese and bring him closer to complete encircling the city and maybe defeating Marshal Silveira army on his own, and then nothing would stand in his way of capturing Lisboa.

General Almeida’s force was made up of combination of brigades and divisions from all other major armies along with close to 8,000 new conscripts. His forces were concentrated along the major heights just south of the city. On December 5 when Marshal Masséna force began their attack along the eastern and southern front his forces held up very well at first but as time went on it became apparent that the eastern portion of his front closest to the river was in jeopardy of collapsing. The II division under General João Baselar, originally from the Guadiana Army was ordered to reinforce the left defenses. General João Baselar was wounded in the battle and both the original defenders and the II division were pushed back.

Across the river Marshal Silveira had viewed the major action to be in the south and knew Napoleão was just feigning, he order the I division of the Tejo Army along the northern bank of the river along with two artillery brigades while sending the IV division of the Mondego Army to seize and defend the bridges.

General Almeida brought half the I division and guns from the right which had only seen light action and brought them to bear on the French forces in the breach. The Portuguese poured artillery, foguetes armados and musket fire from all sides on the French forces. The other Portuguese defenses held and Marshal Masséna was unable to bring additional forces to reinforce the breach and with his reserve already committed he just waited out the outcome of the attack.

After four hours of fighting, Marshal Masséna was finally forced to order a retreat when from the south the entire Portuguese Cavalry appeared aiming at his rear. He lost all his guns and had to abandon his remaining forces in the breach as he and his forces beat a hasty retreat towards the French bridge over the Tormes River. The Portuguese cavalry had retired along with all Portuguese infantry behind the walled defenses but had not seen any action since then. On the 5tt, as the battle was just starting General Almeida ordered General Coutinho and most of the cavalry to assemble south of the Tormes. When Marshal Masséna had committed his reserve to try to expand the breach General Almeida finally gave the orders for General Coutinho to exit through the western gate.

The French lost over 7,200 men in the battle with bodies’ four to six deep at places in the breach. Marshal Masséna force was so spent and exhausted from the attack and retreat. The Portuguese in turn had suffered 1,250 casualties but had captured 3,211 French soldiers. In addition General Coutinho cavalry stayed outside of the defenses and harassed and attacked any French caught foraging along with the French supplies.

Valladolid

General Junot finally received news from Napoleão on November 3, but the orders from Napoleão were already more than 30 days late. The Castilian guerrillas had effectively attacked and stopped any French courier since the middle of September. The arrival of the message was so late because a French courier who had been mortally wounded but still able to escape his attackers had run into a protected French supply group. He died after delivering his purse but being illiterate it was not until two weeks after the supply group had reached Valladolid that they delivered the pouch to the supply master of the city.

General Junot ordered an almost complete withdrawal from the province of Castela-a-Velha except for the garrisons in the cities of Burgos and Valladolid. It took the French over 1 week to assemble the men and supplies but finally on November 10th he marched out from his forward base in Valladolid with over 42,000 men and moved against the Portuguese.

The Douro Army had been stationed in the fortified town of Toro and forward military fortified town of Tordesillas on the north banks of the Rio Douro awaiting news of Marshal Silveira and Napoleão movements while keeping pressure on the French forces in the province of Castela-a-Velha.

On November 11 General Junot and his forces launched an attack on the Portuguese position in Tordesillas. With no hope of defeating the Portuguese in the town the French invested the town but had to leave over 15,000 men behind to prevent the garrison and Douro Army’s II Division from breaking the siege and attacking French rear.

On November 14 General Junot and his remaining army, which still numbered over 27,000 men attacked Toro hoping to defeat the Portuguese and allow him either invade Portugal or move towards Napoleão . The French again were forced to siege the town due to the fortifications built since the Portuguese had conquered the town. The French thinking they had trapped General Pereira and his remaining army in the town continued the siege and on November 16 ordered the siege train to leave Valladolid.

On November 20 at dawn, after two days of traveling at night General Pereira surprised the besieging French Army from the rear. General Pereira had left Toro secretly on the 12th with the I, and IV division along with his cavalry and had marched to town of Benavente in northern Leão. There he had received additional reinforcements from the Miho Army. General Clausel and his forces were caught completely by surprise and suffered horrendous casualties. His forces were caught between the attacking army and town’s garrison. During the battle the French were pushed back and when they came within range of the towns guns they opened up on the French. General Clausel requested terms and surrendered his whole force.

On November 24, the same day Napoleão arrived at Salamanca; General Junot forces hastily abandoned their siege of Toro and prepared to engage the attacking Douro Army. The surrender of General Clausel and the discovery that the Douro Army had not been in Toro had a huge demoralizing effect on the French.

General Pereira and the Douro Army attacked the French from the east cutting them off from their retreat with the Portuguese cavalry formed along the right and the Rio Douro on the left. General Dumont ordered his II and III division to block the Portuguese right advance while the IV division and cavalry were ordered to block the Portuguese left advance creating an opening for the rest of the army to retreat. The Douro Army attack moved to the right in an attempt to block the French from escaping. Junot right flank became pinned but his left stopped the Portuguese allowing General Junot and his almost half his army to retreat east towards the city of Valladolid.

On December 2 General Pereira received orders from Lisboa to move east and drive the French from Valladolid thereby cutting off one of Napoleão’s army besieging Salamanca main supply routes. On December 6 the Portuguese started the siege of the city of Valladolid. The French army under General Junot and garrison soldiers held out against the Douro Army till December 20 when the city fell. The French were only able to withdraw a small number of soldiers which including most of General Junot’s staff along with General Junot who was incapacitated due to injuries sustained in the defence of the city.

ph1813.jpg

Battle of Toro

Lisboa and the Rio Army

On December 24, Christmas Eve, the city of Lisboa was living on edge and very nervous with the continued fighting in the east and Napoleão with a huge army on Portugal’s door step. The normal festive advent season had been more like lent with prayer and penance by the people asking God to deliver Portugal from this great terror. At dawn that day the people woke started and in panic as all church bells throughout the city started ringing.

As people came out of their homes and gathered they saw a sight that brought many to tears and down on their knees in prayer of thanks. The Tejo estuary was full of ships from the Lisboa docks to as far as the eye could see; the greatest Portuguese fleet ever assembled with over 800 ships had brought to Lisboa the Rio and Uruguai Armies. With peace in South América the Portuguese government in the summer had planned for the move of the army to Portugal Metropolitano, now finally it had arrived.

For five days the city was busting as the ships were unloaded. On December 29 General Dalrymple and Prince Xavier, Rio Army’s second in command set off to the province of Leão after receiving blessing from the Patriarch of Lisboa, José de Mendonça and from King José II. Leading the over 30,000 troops were its drummers who with their Áfrican drums announced in a huge “boom” their arrival all the way through the country as they marched along the Rio Tejo valley. As they passed each village, town or city they were greeted with cheer and prayer of thanks.

On January 7 they reached the outskirts of the town of Talavera on the Rio Tejo. The garrison that Napoleão had left, seeing the size of the army facing them abandoned the town and retreated all the way back to Madrid. General Dalrymple sent the II and IV divisions along with his cavalry into Castela-a-Nova, attacking any French garrisons they encountered and threatening Madrid.

King Bonaparte who had just arrived back in Madrid from Burgos the previous month, had slowly been reassured of his safety and imminent French victory went into a panic with the city once more under threat and he sent urgent message after message to his brother in Salamanca pleading for help and reinforcements.

General Beresford and the English

For over a year the English had been anxious to get involved in the Península War, but all previous attempts to create an English-Portuguese alliance and force had fallen flat. Neither the Portuguese nor the English were prepared to place their forces under the others command so no agreement had ever been possible. Now in 1810, with Napoleão’s force wasting away in Salamanca and his other armies in disarray or hard pressed to contain the guerrillas, Great Britain had finally decided to launch their own independent military expedition on the Península.

On January 10 the English Expeditionary force numbering over 20,000 under the command of Sir William Beresford landed in the province of Múrcia and attacked the French garrison in the city Cartagena. After three days of fighting the French surrendered and the English captured the city. The English moved north and captured the rest of the province before crossing the Congonero River and entering the province of Valencia on January 22.

On January 29 while the English were attacking the French garrison defending the town of Alicante they were attacked by the French army under the command of Marshal Jean-Baptiste Jourdan. The English army fought the French army till sunset when Sir William Beresford was forced to retreat south. The French under Marshal Jean-Baptiste Jourdan pressed the English for 5 days till they reached the Congonero River where General Beresford and his forces defeated the French and pushed them back over the river.

At the end of February the English controlled the province of Múrcia but were not strong enough to push Marshal Jean-Baptiste Jourdan and his forces from the province of Valencia. Marshal Jean-Baptiste Jourdan had over 40,000 men while General Beresford force was only about 15,000 but the French were also unable to dislodge the English from the Península Ibérica as Marshal Jean-Baptiste Jourdan immediately after pushing the English from the province of Valencia was forced to almost disperse half his forces in order to battle the growing guerrilla attacks to the north.

Retreat

On December 12 Napoleão started planning for a third attack of Salamanca but was forced to postpone it due to in part to French supply problems. The French had to wait for supplies and recuperate from the previous attacks. As December wore on Napoleão finally started receiving the reports of the desperate position his generals were in. On December 24 Napoleão and his army received an early Christmas gift from the Portuguese when news arrived of city of Valladolid fall to the Portuguese.

Napoleão’s forces supply became more acute with only one supply route for his siege remaining, from Castela-a-Nova across the “Serra de Guadarrama” mountains which continued to be an area of intense Spanish resistance. On January 15 1810, after almost two weeks of continuous rain and extreme cold weather Napoleão over the objections of his Generals and advisors began ordering the third French assault on Salamanca on the next day. At 7:00 PM Napoleão received the final news from Madrid that stopped any further French attack. News of the new Portuguese army in the Tejo Valley along with the landing of English soldiers in Múrcia was the final shock. He was forced to admit that the siege and invasion of Portugal was over.

Napoleão left Marshal Masséna in charge of his force at Salamanca and returned to Madrid where he planned on organizing and new and larger invasion of Portugal but the situation in França and trouble in Eastern Europa caused Napoleão to leave Madrid and return to Paris on February 10, vowing to return and finish the job properly.

By January 20, Marshal Masséna force which was down to less than 40,000 men was starving so he decided to cut his losses and abandoned the siege. He sent half his force north to reinforce General Junot in Burgos. Unfortunately for General Junot he did not send any supplies or food along with the soldiers as they marched northeast towards Burgos. The army attacked and robbed villagers as they marched towards Burgos, leaving a path 20 miles wide devoid of human life. When the army arrived in Burgos on February 2 it comprised of less than 12,000 men.

Marshal Masséna and his remaining men along with all his supplies left Salamanca on January 22 and marched southeast over the Serra de Guadarrama mountains towards Madrid. His force was forced to fight the guerrillas every step of the way and suffered greatly.

retreat.jpg

Marshal Masséna retreat through the Serra de Guadarrama Mountains

The siege of Salamanca was finally over; the French 3rd invasion like the previous two had fizzled out due to Castilian guerrilla attacks and Portuguese excellence in the field. Portuguese Generals and Marshals had shown they were equal to any French officer and more importantly Portuguese soldiers were made of higher fiber than anything the French had. The Portuguese were fighting for their families, their homes and their country which in many cases gave them the slight edge over their opponents.

Portuguese had lost close to 25,000 men in all its armies in over six months of campaigning against Napoleão and his generals and during the siege at Salamanca while the French army under Napoleão had lost over 50,000 men in their march from França, the siege of Salamanca and finally the withdrawal to Castela-a-Nova. The French had also suffered close to double that number of casualties in its other armies fighting the Portuguese and guerrillas.


Península Ibérica War (Act IV)

Portuguese Consolidation & French implosion


Following the lifting of the French siege of Salamanca the Portuguese and French forces settled into an uneasy truce for the remaining of the year of 1810. The border between Portuguese and French occupation zones had changed with the Portuguese increasing their zone of control to include the province of Astúrias, Western Castela-a-Velha up to the city of Valladolid and the Rio Tejo valley up to town of Talavera.

In these areas just like the other areas under Portuguese control; the Portuguese arrested all remaining Spanish Catholic Church officials and nobles, usually while the population was still celebrating the retreat of the French and had not refocused their attention on the occupying Portuguese.

During the year of 1810 the number of Portuguese citizens in the occupied provinces tripped with the largest increase occurring in the province of Galiza. The Portuguese government also granted large number of farms to disabled veterans of the last year’s fighting. Following continued Portuguese tradition many Castilian widows were married with veterans providing them and their children with support and protection.

In the summer of 1810 following the political developments in Castela the Portuguese government incorporated into Portuguese Metropolitan the former Spanish provinces of Galiza, Astúrias, Leão, Estremadura and newly formed province of Huelva (made up of the Portuguese occupied part of Andaluzia. Portuguese noble titles were established in the new provinces many of which went to the officers serving in the army and other government officials.

The Portuguese Catholic Church officially took full custody of church property in these provinces which included all churches, cathedrals but only about one third of the monasteries and convents and their lands. The rest was given to the disabled war veterans.

The Portuguese continued shipping thousands of Spanish speaking people to the Américas, the population of the Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata which was under Portuguese administration doubled in 1810 as thousands of refugees and regular Spanish speaking citizens were shipped there on ships returning to Portuguese América. This was in addition to the huge number of refugees sent there from 1808 to 1809 that had doubled the population since 1807 when the war commenced. Thousands of Castilian refugees who had converted to Portuguese Catholicism were also sent to other parts of Portugal especially África and Índia. The Spanish provinces in the Américas continued to be inundated with thousands of refugees which the government of Espanha in Mexico City was powerless to stop it both politically and militarily.

During 1810 the French continued to suffer greatly from guerrilla attacks in both Castela and Aragão and brought to the Península Ibérica an additional 100,000 men from the Italy, Poland and German Confederation to fight the Spanish guerrillas. From the Month of February to September 1810 saw some of the fiercest fighting between the French forces and the Castilian and Aragonese guerrillas. Whole parts of the countryside were depopulated as a result of the government’s reprisals for the guerrilla attacks. Portugal received an additional 200,000 refugees during the first half of the year 1810 alone causing severe strain on Portuguese resources and infrastructure.

The newest military power on the Península was the English under General Beresford in the province of Múrcia. The English faced Marshal Jean-Baptiste Jourdan who in 1810 had one of the strongest armies still in the Península. During the year the English army’s size continued to increase and by year’s end had reached close to 35,000 men. In November of 1810 also saw the arrival of General Wellesley who took over for General Beresford who had contracted malaria and was sick.

Italian Península

During the year of 1810 the continued Portuguese-English cooperation in the Mediterranean Sea was increased and several large raids were launched in the Italian Península against the French held cities of Genoa, Naples, Salerno, Livorno and several other smaller cities and towns along the coast. The aim of these attacks was to weaken support for França amongst the locals and business people by causing as much damage and destruction as possible.

The largest of these attacks was planned against the country of Naples a French client state that controlled all of the Italian Península south of Rome and continued providing Napoleão with large number of soldiers for use in the Península Ibérica. The Portuguese-English attack and destabilization of the country was designed to bring down the French imposed government thus preventing it from supplying the French in the future and to weaken the resolve and allegiance of those Italian soldiers already in the French service.

On May 15 a large Portuguese-English force landed near the city of Naples and with the help of locals was able to gain access to the city and capture it. The administrator and French appointed officials were executed and the government treasury along with the assets of the executed collaborators was seized and taken when the force withdrew on May 20. The fall of the city became the catalyst for the rest of the country to rise up and revolt against the French and the remaining forces loyal to the King of Naples, which by the end of June had completely fallen.

Napoleão sent Marshal Auguste Marmont with an army of over 30,000 to regain control of the Kingdom of Naples. Without the support of the English or Portuguese the city of Naples fell on July 12 and the last opposition on the Península was defeated at the city of Taranto on June 29. The remaining opposition withdrew to the island of Sicily where Ferdinand I the King of Sicily and Naples at his capital in Syracuse reorganized his army in an attempt to regain the remaining portion of his country.

In June both the Portuguese and English envoys met with the King Ferdinand I, King of Sicily and Naples and provided him with weapons and money to continue his war with the French. From their secure position on the island of Sicily protected by the Portuguese-English fleet in the Mediterranean Sea the government of Sicily and Naples sent thousands of soldiers onto the Península. Using the tactics of the Castela and Aragão guerrillas they attacked French garrisons and supplies. By the end of 1810 the French controlled areas had been reduced to the major cities. In April of 1811 Napoleão occupied with the planning for upcoming military action in the east ordered the evacuation of the French soldiers from the country and turned over the entire area to the Kingdom of Italy another French client state.

Eugène de Beauharnais, the Vice-rei of Italy attempted unsuccessfully to incorporate the new territory into the Kingdom of Italy. During the year of 1811 the Kingdom of Italy was involved in a bloody war with the Kingdom of Sicily and Naples for the control of the Italian Península, a war that ended up consuming the Kingdom of Italy and eventually resulted in its downfall during the Italian Revolts of 1812. At the height of the war the Kingdom of Italy had in excess of 150,000 soldiers in the south fighting a guerrilla war against the Kingdom of Sicily and Naples. The Italians did no better than the French and were for the most part limited to the major cities and coastal roads where as the mountains and interior was controlled by the guerrillas.

One of the most significant events of the Italian Península war was the inability of the Kingdom of Italy to provide Napoleão with any additional soldiers at a time when França needed them the most.

Constitution de Santa Cruz

On November 10, 1809 the Duque de Cádis, King Ferdinand’s VII youngest brother arrived in the Canárias Islands and set up residence in the city of Las Palmas. The King of Espanha had sent him to the Canárias Islands so he could coordinate the Spanish resistance in the Península Ibérica and begin the expulsion of the French and Portuguese from Espanha proper. The Canárias Islands were also home to thousands of Spanish refugees who had fled southern Espanha by boat. The number was so high and their situation so dire that from January to October the Spanish government was forced to send thousands of them to the Spanish provinces in the Americas to avoid riots as had happened in the island of Lanzarote, where the refugees had revolted and almost destroyed the city of Arrecife in January 1810.

Starting in December 1809 and continuing till May 1810 most of Espanha’s leading liberal delegates met in the city of Santa Cruz in the Canárias Islands. Some of them had at one time supported the French in hopes that they would bring about the liberalism that had swept through França but the imposition of Joseph Bonaparte as King of Castela and the splitting of the Espanha into Castela and Aragão along with the brutal suppression of the Spanish citizens had turned all of them away from the French and most had been forced to flee the French oppression themselves in the Península Ibérica.

In May 1810 a new Spanish Constitution “Constitution de Santa Cruz” was prepared and proclaimed establishing a constitutional monarchy. The constitution was presented to the Duque de Cádis who fearing a revolt in the Canárias Islands agreed to send it to his brother King Ferdinand VII in Mexico City. When the delegation with the constitution arrived in the city of Vera Cruz they were arrested and executed for treason by Ferdinand’s conservative supporters. The Spanish King encouraged by the conservatives and backed by the Catholic Church ordered the arrest of the Duque de Cádis and the liberals in the Canárias Islands.


oathofthedeputies.jpg

Spanish Junta of Santa Cruz who drafted the “Constitution de Santa Cruz”

On July 12, a Spanish force led by General Tomás de Zumalacárregui, who had fought the French in the early stages of the war but had left the Península Ibérica with King Ferdinand, attempted to land on the Island of Gran Canaria. The Spanish fleet of 30 ships was met by a Portuguese fleet of 20 ships, while the Spanish had more ships the Portuguese ships were all either ships-of-the-line or frigates and the Spanish fleet consisted of only 2 ships-of-the-line and 5 frigates. The Duque de Cádis was willing to turn himself in order to avoid a civil war but the liberal delegates fearing Spanish government’s attacks on them implored him not to and when Portugal offered to protect the islands he decided to stay. On July 30 the Spanish fleet and soldiers left the Canárias Islands and proceeded to Funchal on the Island of Madeira for supplies and returned to Vera Cruz.

The Canárias Islands and the Duque de Cádis stayed under Portuguese protection while emissaries from both the conservative and liberals tried to come to an agreement. The conservatives and Catholic Church opposed the new constitution and refused to concede anything. On September 20 an attack in the city of Madrid against Joseph Bonaparte, the King of Castela became the catalyst for the eventual Spanish civil war.

The Rebirth of the Kingdom of Castela

In year of 1810, Poles and Italians made up of about half the garrison of Madrid and like most garrisons in Castela and Aragão their loyalty to the French was wavering the longer they stayed in the Península Ibérica and witnessed or were forced to participate in many atrocities against the Castilian and Aragonese population in revenge for attacks against French forces. On September 18 several Italian or Polish soldiers guarding the Royal Palace in Madrid let an undetermined number of guerrillas access to the Spanish Palace where the King Bonaparte and his government resided. On 20th some of the guerrillas attacked the French forces in one part of the Palace causing panic within the Palace. In the confusion, King Bonaparte along with several members of his court accompanied by French guards fleeing the fighting was attacked by the remaining guerrillas. The French soldiers were killed and King Bonaparte along with all his officials and family with him were beheaded. The king’s head was taken by the fleeing guerrillas as proof of his death.

The French response to King Bonaparte’s murder was an even greater suppression of the people and over 20,000 civilians in the city of Madrid alone were killed in the search for the few guerrillas who had escaped. The death and brutal suppression in the capital and other cities and towns seemed to galvanize the Castilian people and the countryside and cities erupted in revolt. By the end of October the French had regained control of most of country except for the provinces Andaluzia and Granada where General Dumont and his army’s control had already been shaky prior to the intensified fighting. On October 30 the last French soldier was evacuated from Andaluzia leaving the province along with Granada in the hands of the guerrillas.

The death of King Bonaparte and subsequent liberation of Andaluzia and Granada caused the liberals in the Canaries Islands to besiege the Duque de Cádis to accept the now vacated title of the King of Castela and lead the people against the hated French. The liberals hoped to create an alternative liberal Espanha that would be the platform for the proclamation of the Constitutional Monarchy in all of the Spanish Empire and feared for their lives from King Ferdinand VII and his supporters. The proclamation of the Kingdom of Castela was viewed as their only chance of saving both their cherished constitution and their lives.

On November 5 the Duque de Cádis and the Constitutional Monarchists received a huge scare that put everyone on edge. A delegation from King Ferdinand VII was meeting with the Duque and his constitutional representatives when suddenly several members of the delegation attacked the Duque and the rest of his people. In the battle several constitutional representatives were killed and the Duque de Cádis was seriously wounded. The entire delegation from Ferdinand VII was either killed in the fighting or executed the next day. The attack proved to the Duque de Cádis and his constitutional supporters that the Spanish government in Mexico City would never accept the constitution and a limitation on their power and more importantly that their lives was in constant danger.

On November 20 a Portuguese emissary arrived in the Canaries with an offer from the Portuguese government, the offer was delivered at a time when the people on the island were feeling very vulnerable and scared. Portugal would recognize the Duque de Cádis as the king of the Kingdom of Castela and provide Castela with money, weapons and supplies and in addition Portugal would turn over all land south and west of the Paraná River, which was one of the richest Vice-reis in the Americas. The Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata would be turned over to Castela and in return the Portuguese would keep the provinces it already controlled in the Península Ibérica: Galiza, Astúrias, Leão, Estremadura and Huelva along with all land east of the Paraná River in South América. The Duque de Cádis faced with the death sentence of the Spanish government and the prospect of being executed if caught by his brother’s supporters was very tempted by the offer but the determining factor became the overall support and pleading of his liberal advisors and the support of the people including several emissaries from both Andaluzia and Granada so he accepted the Portuguese offer and agreed to become Castela’s new king.

donfranciscodeasc3ads.jpg

King Francisco I of Castela

On November 29 the Duque de Cádis traveled to the city of Cádis and was crowned King Francisco I, King of Castela. On December 15 he along with his government moved to the city of Cordoba which became the capital of Kingdom of Castela. General Francisco Javier Castaños, Duque de Bailén who had stayed behind in the Península Ibérica after King Ferdinand had fled to Mexico and had led the guerrillas in their attacks on the French in the provinces of Andaluzia, Granada and Castela-a-Nova over the previous three years with the support of Portugal, met King Francisco I in city of Cordoba on January 1 and proclaimed his allegiance to Castela and was made the General of the Castela Army.

In the province of Castela-a-Nova the guerrillas led by Juan Martín Díez, another supporter of King Francisco I, had expelled the French from the Tejo Valley and taken the city of Toledo. From December 20 the Portuguese launched a series of attacks on French positions in the provinces of Castela-a-Velha and Castela-a-Nova in support of the guerrillas led by Juan Martín Díez.

The French forces were now completely on the defensive and Napoleão’s strategy in Península Ibérica was once more in shambles. França had over 375,000 men in the Península Ibérica but over 250,000 were involved in the occupation of the cities and towns as well as protecting French supply lines. The remaining 125,000 were arraigned against the Portuguese in the west and the English in the Southeast. The French attempts to build up Spanish infrastructure had been met with continued guerrilla attacks against the bridges, roads and improperly defended garrisons.

Now Napoleão own brother, Joseph Bonaparte the former King of Castela had been murdered and a new independent king proclaimed. The French reverses and defeats in the Península Ibérica gave new hope to Europa and the nations Napoleão had defeated. During the month of December 1810 the German Confederation exploded in revolt against Napoleão. The French army found no large opposition but simple resistance somewhat like in Península Ibérica but on a smaller scale and with less intensity. By the end of February 1811 the area had been brought under control after several small towns had been put to the torch as an example to those that opposed the French.

França’s other neighbors Áustria and Prússia had also been feeling agitated and making noise but both quieted down and did not openly appose Napoleão.

In March of 1811 after many assurances over the previous six months from both the English and Portuguese emissaries of both support and also of França’s weakening military strength Rússia withdrew from the Continental Blockade and began trading with both Great Britain and Portugal. Napoleão at first attempted to negotiate with the Rússians but soon gave up and decided that Rússia had to be forced to yield to French demands. He began assembling over the next months for the purpose of invading Rússia the largest army ever seen in Europa. An army of over 500,000 men half of which were from allied nations (German Federation, Italy and Duchy of Warsaw) was assembled in the in Duchy of Warsaw. On June 15 Napoleão began the epic French invasion of Rússia.
 
Last edited:

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (part III)

Península Ibérica War (Rush to the Pirenéus)


Seville Accord


Napoleão ordered his marshals in the Península Ibérica to maintain the Portuguese and Castilians at bay while he dealt with the Rússians. But unfortunately he stripped the French forces in the Península Ibérica of over 50,000 men for his main army marching into Rússia. The French forces in the Península Ibérica also lost some of its best leaders such as General Dumont and Marshal Joachim Murat, King of Aragão who were ordered to accompany Napoleão into Rússia.

On June 25 1811, Portuguese and Castilian representatives met at the city of Seville, the meeting was enlarged on June 29 when the English representative Sir Arthur Wellesley arrived. The English were still weary of allying themselves with Castela since they still had not recognized it and feared angering the Spanish and jeopardizing their interests in the Américas.

On July 10 the three parties finally agreed on a plan of action for the defeat of the French forces in the Península Ibérica. The “Seville Accord” as it became known was divided into three sections:
i) The Castela and Espanha territory question was left for future negotiation
ii) Cooperation between the three different groups
iii) Military routes for the three different groups.

The Portuguese would concentrate their attacks along the northern coast and in the Castela-a-Velha province ultimately joining up in the Guipúscoa and Navarra provinces before entering the Pirenéus Mountains. Because the Portuguese had the largest army in the Península Ibérica they would commence their attack first drawing the French forces attention and enabling both the Castilians and English forces the opportunity to launch their offensives. The Castilian forces would concentrate their attack in the Castela-a-Nova province and liberate both Ciudad Real and Madrid cities. They then would continue east into the provinces of Aragão and Navarra. The English would march their expeditionary force from the province of Múrcia along the coast through Valencia and Catalonia provinces before proceeding into França.

The English were the only ones committing to the invasion of França while the Portuguese were uncommitted and only stated that they would assess the situation when they arrived at the border. The Castilians would be content in liberating their country and would not commit to any endeavor in França but agreed to provide support.


Portuguese Invasion


On August 15 Portugal launched its largest military operation in the Península Ibérica War; three separate armies with at total of over 120,000 soldiers marched across Portuguese-French line of control and attacked the French positions.

In the north, General Almeida led the Minho Army which had been bolstered to just over 32,000 men across the Astúrias province border and attacked Marshal Soult French army in the province of Cantábria. Marshal Soult French forces numbered close to 70,000 but were strung out across three provinces: Cantábria, Biscaia and Guipúscoa. In addition to performing garrison duty in the major towns and cities as well as protecting French supply lines they were also responsible to stop any Portuguese attacks. The largest French garrison close to the Asturias was situated at the town of Camijanes, which the French had begun fortifying the previous year when they had lost the Astúrias province.

The French garrison which was over 15,000 men held out for five days until the Portuguese breached the town’s defenses on August 22. The French garrison refused to surrender after the breach and less than 5,000 of the town’s garrison survived, most of whom were captured. The Portuguese lost 1,233 men during the siege. The garrison at Torrelavega which had number close to 2,100 men only gave token resistance in part due to the fact that half the soldiers were from either the Italian Península or from the Duchy of Warsaw and Marshal Soult chose not to reinforce the town following the falling of Camijanes. On September 2 the Minho Army encountered Marshal Soult French Army at the town of Camargo southwest of the city of Santander.

Marshal Soult brought his French army to the town of Camargo in an attempt to stop the Portuguese advance. He had been forced to strip the garrisons from most towns but met the Minho Army with over 30,000 soldiers. On September 2 the Portuguese and French forces met on the plain just south of the town and the two forces fought until sunset. The French forces wavered under the superior Portuguese artillery and foguetes armados for over almost half the day before the Portuguese launched their attack. The French defenses came close to collapsing but Marshal Soult and his officers rallied the troops and repulsed the Portuguese. During the night Marshal Soult reorganized his forces and brought forward some of his reserves to bolster the units that had suffered the most casualties. But during the night Marshal Soult’s army suffered as larger loss than he had during the previous days fighting. Most of the 10,000 Italian and Polish soldiers deserted and fled south into the Cantábria Mountains. The desertions were a major shock to the French and Marshal Soult was forced to hastily order all able body soldiers to retreat in face of the larger and better equipped Portuguese force. He left all his slow moving wagons including a lot of his supplies and larger artillery pieces as well as all his wounded. Marshal Soult and his remaining forces abandoned Cantábria and attempted to retreat to Bilbau in the province of Biscaia where he hoped to regroup and beat back the Portuguese.

The Castilian guerrillas attacked the retreating French with vengeance along the 60 miles retreat from Santander to Bilbau. The Portuguese forces followed the retreating French but made no attempt to catch them leaving the French to the mercy of the Castilian guerrillas. On September 15 the remnants of Marshal Soult army arrived in Burgos, of the 12,300 who had started with him from the town Camargo less than 5,000 arrived in Bilbau.



***




In the province of Castela-a-Velha the Douro Army under the command of General Pereira left the city of Valladolid and marched into Castela-a-Velha in an attempt to liberate the province. General Jean-Andoche Junot army was over 60,000 strong but was now responsible for the provinces of Castela-a-Velha, Álava and Navarra and like the other French forces the majority of his men were occupied doing garrison duty in strategic towns and cities along with protecting French supply route.

When General Pereira and the Douro Army, which also had been reinforced and now stood just over 27,000 men, marched north and attacked the French garrison at the city of Palencia on August 22 they encountered only token resistance. The garrison holding the fortified town was over 5,000 but the town’s defenses were inadequate to stop the Portuguese and the town fell on August 23. The fleeing French were unable to destroy the bridge over the Carrión River allowing the Portuguese to cross and pursue them. On September 6 while the Portuguese attempted to cross the Pisuerga River General Jean-Andoche Junot and his army attacked them forcing the Portuguese to withdraw.

General Jean-Andoche Junot was very quick in assembling his forces to deal with the Portuguese but was unable to decide where to engage them. On September 1 he had assembled close to 25,000 men in the city of Burgos and was waiting for an additional 20,000 from the eastern provinces but as General Pereira and the Douro Army was almost half way to his base in Burgos, General Jean-Andoche Junot finally moved his forces west and attacked the Douro Army as it crossed the Pisuerga River. This was the first time the Portuguese had lost to the French but instead of looking at it as a defeat it galvanized them and on September 7 the Douro Army crossed the Pisuerga River under the protection of the Portuguese artillery and engaged the French near the town of Cordovilha la Real. General Jean-Andoche Junot army which numbered over 25,000 men pushed the Portuguese hard but was forced to withdraw due to the intensity of the Portuguese attack and their superior artillery and weapons.

General Jean-Andoche Junot and his forces were hard pressed by the pursuing Portuguese and were defeated again at the town of Frandovínez. There, General Jean-Andoche Junot forces were almost pinned against the Aralazón River but he was able to free his army from the Portuguese encirclement but in doing so lost all control of it. General Jean-Andoche Junot was left with only his III and IV divisions which had suffered large loses and were running low on ammunition. His other divisions and cavalry also suffering great casualties and running low on supplies and ammunitions had stayed north of the river and continued fleeing northeast till they reached the city of Victoria.

When General Jean-Andoche Junot arrived back in the city of Burgos he found out that not only had the city’s garrison fled but that his remaining forces were stuck on the other side of the Ebro River and he and his two half strength divisions were faced with trying to stop the Portuguese with less than 7,000 men. Instead he opted to flee to Victoria and reorganize his French forces. He ordered General Levis the commander of the IV division to stay behind defend the city or at the least to delay the Portuguese enough.

On September 9 General Jean-Andoche Junot and the III division left Burgos and started their march out of the province of Castela-a-Velha. Next day the Douro Army attacked and captured city of Burgos and capturing or killing General Levis and the IV division. General Pereira and the Douro Army reached the Ebro River on September 16 and after capturing the town of Miranda do Ebro but received orders to wait for the Tejo Army before proceeding into the province of Álava.



***




Marshal Massena, the commander of the French forces in the provinces of Castela-a-Nova and Aragon had close to 60,000 men but faced two enemies instead of one. The Portuguese to the west under Marshal Silveira still had the largest Portuguese army and to the south the new independent Castilian Army led by General Francisco Javier Castaños. Although Marshal Massena was responsible for the province of Aragon he had abandoned it except for the Ebro River valley to concentrate his forces against Portuguese. He viewed the Castilians as a nuisance and not a real military threat so he had concentrated his forces against the Portuguese and only had left a token force against the Castilians.

On September 2 the Castilian army under General Francisco Javier Castaños marched out of the Madrona and Morena Mountains and attacked the French in the city of Ciudad Real. The French forces in the town were quickly overrun and were forced to withdraw north over the Rio Guadiana. The Castilian army continued north skirmishing with the fleeing French until they reached the Rio Tejo on September 20. The entire French position in Castela-a-Nova came unraveled as the people sensing the time was finally at hand to be free of the occupying French revolted and attacked the French throughout the province.

Marshal Massena scrambled to move his soldiers to the south in an effort to stop the advancing Castilian army but all of his plans were thrown into disorder when he received word Marshal Silveira and his Portuguese had broken through the French defenses in the “Serra de Guadarrama” mountains passes and was marching towards Madrid.

He quickly ordered those forces sent south back towards the city but then changed his mind and ordered all his forces to abandon Madrid. On September 23 Marshal Massena and his forces abandoned Madrid as the Portuguese approached from the north and the Castilians from the south. Marshal Massena still had an army in the province of over 60,000 men but facing two separate armies each the size of his force he knew that he would be destroyed if he took to the field against them so he withdrew towards city of Saragoça in the province of Aragão.

The Tejo army never entered the city of Madrid but instead continued marching northeast along the foothills of the “Serra de Guadarrama” mountains and after crossing the Henares River turned north and marched once more over the “Serra de Guadarrama” and entered the province of Castela-a-Velha on October 3. On October 15, Marshal Silveira and his forces took the city of Lagronho on the Ebro River. From his position he was able to either attack the French in Victoria or march east and attack Pamplona.

On September 26 General Francisco Javier Castaños and his Castilian Army entered Madrid to a joyous population. On October 6 the Castela Army finally reached the border with province of Aragão and thus completing the liberation of the province of Castela-a-Nova. Unfortunately the Castela Army’s supply situation and the condition of many of his soldiers prevented it from immediately moving into the province of Aragão.


English Invasion


On the Península Ibérica’s eastern coast, Marshal Jourdan had over 60,000 men in two provinces of Valencia and Catalonia. His forces faced the English who were stationed in the province of Múrcia since their arrival on the Península. His biggest concern was battling the guerrillas who’s attack on the French supply lines required him expend a huge amount of time and men to keep them open.

On September 1 the English expeditionary force under Sir Arthur Wellesley moved north from their positions in the province of Múrcia. On September 3 General Wellesley English force attacked the French garrison in the city of Alicante, the English force which number over 25,000 easily defeated the 5,000 remaining French garrison soldiers defending Cartagena. The French had suffered massive defections by its allied troops on the eve of the English attack and the remaining French garrison only put up a token opposition.

With the road now open for the English to the city of Valencia, General Wellesley marched his forces north finally meeting Marshal Jourdan and his French army at the town of Alzira on the Júcar River on September 15. On August 25 Marshal Jourdan had moved from his base in Barcelona and was in the city of Valencia when he received news of the English attack on Cartagena.

On September 15 in an attempt to drive back the English, Marshal Jourdan and his army which numbered close to 32,000 soldiers attacked General Wellesley and his forces which now number over 30,000 at the town of Alzira on the Júcar River. Wellington and the English force were able to hold the French while the remaining English soldiers crossed the river. On September 16 General Wellington and his forces counter attacked Marshal Jourdan right flank and pushed the French back to the town of Alcácer.

O September 16 at the town of Alcácer the English pressed their attack but Marshal Jourdan rallied his forces and held the English for one day before General Wellesley forces punched their way through French lines enveloping the French right flank. Marshal Jourdan was forced to withdraw his remaining forces north to the city of Valencia in an attempt to avoid being surrounded. During the two battles the French army lost over 1,200 men while the English had suffered only 514 casualties but had captured over 3,750 French soldiers at the town of Alcácer battle.

Like other towns and cities the withdrawal of the French armies and the approach of the liberating armies gave people new hope and the city of Valencia erupted in revolt so when Marshal Jourdan and his forces arrived with the English in hot pursuit the city had already been lost and with no time to retake the city Marshal Jourdan spent the next two days preparing his forces to engage the English. On September 21 General Wellesley and his English forces attacked Marshal Jourdan and his forces and after just one hour had defeated the French. Marshal Jourdan with a force still close to 20,000 French soldiers was able to escaped from Valencia and withdraw north. General Wellesley and his forces were forced to rest and wait supplies and reinforcements after one month of constant fighting and lack of supplies from the province of Valencia. On September 24 The French were able to cross the Ebro River and recuperate at the town of Tortosa.

On October 5 General Wellesley attempted to cross the Ebro River and attack the French at the town of Tortosa but was forced to withdraw his forces south when Marshal Jourdan and his reinforced French army were able to repulse the English crossing. General Wellesley force now faced larger French army and on October 8 his position was attacked by the French. General Beresford who commanded the III and IV division on the English right was able to stop the French advance and drive them back across the river.

During the month of October the French and English forces settled into a continuous small scale fighting along the river as neither side was able to gain any advantage. It was not until the end of the month that General Wellesley had received enough additional reinforcements and supplies that he was able to plan an attack on Marshal Jourdan forces. His forces stood at over 60,000 compared to Marshal Jourdan forces of 40,000.


Revenge at Zaragoza


By October 15, Francisco Ezpoz y Mina and his guerrillas had effectively cut off Marshal Massena and his French army around the city of Saragoça. Marshal Massena was faced with the choice of either abandoning the province of Aragon or to try and open the supply route either north to the city of Pamplona or east to Barcelona. With the proximity of three huge Portuguese armies to the north he decided in attacking the guerrillas in the south and opening the Saragoça to Barcelona road. This would also provide him with an escape route in case his position in Aragon became impossible.

On October 20 General Souham took the II corps and marched east attacking any guerrillas they encountered as they attempted to open the Saragoça to Barcelona road. General Souham and his soldiers never encountered any major guerrilla groups in their march they were limited to skirmishes, at least during the day, at night any French soldier caught alone usually did not survive as the guerrillas circled and followed the French like wolfs. On November 2 he reached Barcelona but his would be the only French force to leave the province of Aragão.

On October 20, the same day that General Souham left Saragoça, General Francisco Javier Castaños and his Castela Army marched into the province of Aragão from Castela-a Nova after his army had been re-supplied by Portugal. Marshal Massena left the IV and III divisions in Saragoça and marched west with his remaining French Army which still was over 25,000 and stopped them at the town of Calatayud and pushed them back over the Jiloca River.

Over the next 10 days the Castela Army made several attempts to cross both the Jiloca and Jalón River but were repeatedly repulse by the French. Marshal Massena’s French army attacked the Castilians but was also not strong enough defeat the Castilians. On November 2 the French and Castilians were still campaigning against each other in eastern Aragão around the Jiloca and Jalón Rivers.

After the Saragoça December Massacre in 1807, Francisco Ezpoz y Mina had risen amongst the Aragonese guerrillas to become the guerrilla leader for most of the provinces of Aragão, Catalonia and Navarra. He had been involved in over 160 battles both major and minor and his forces had destroyed over 40 French fortified posts. His forces had been responsible for over 19,000 French casualties and had captured over 25,000 French soldiers. These captured French soldiers were at first used in trade for captured Spanish guerrillas but the French policy in 1809 to execute any guerrilla and calibrator caught stopped that practice. The captured French soldiers were secretly marched to the coast of Catalonia and picked up by Portuguese and/or English ships and taken to the Baleares Islands.

By November 1811 he commanded over 30,000 men throughout the three provinces. The concentration of most of the French army along the front with the allies and the overall French dire situation in the Península Ibérica convinced Francisco Ezpoz y Mina to attack and finally drive the French from Aragão. By November 2 his forces had infiltrated the city of Saragoça and launched an all out attack on the garrisons. Using captured French artillery and guns they defeated the French garrisons and liberated the city. In an act of reprisal for the French atrocities especially its attack and massacre in the city of Saragoça, all French soldiers were stripped of their uniforms and hanged.

On November 5 an emissary from Aragonese forces reached General Francisco Javier Castaños and a joint attack was planned against Marshal Massena and his remaining forces. On November 7 General Francisco Javier Castaños and his Castela Army attacked the French at dawn across the Jalón River. While the forces were locked in battle a French force was spotted coming in behind the French position but the French officers thinking they were reinforcements called by Marshal Massena ignored them. The Aragonese soldiers dressed as French soldiers along with several Italian defectors first took the French artillery and then began an all out attack on the French themselves under the protection of the captured French artillery.

Marshal Massena and his French force were crushed between the two attacking armies. Marshal Massena himself was gravely injured and it was his second in command General Reynier who finally surrendered the last French army in the province of Aragão. The French lost over 10,000 men in the eastern Aragão battles not including over 9,400 men hanged in the city of Saragoça.

Unfortunately for the Castilians and Aragonese forces the victory celebrations were cut prematurely when Francisco Ezpoz y Mina and his soldiers prevented the Castela Army to proceed into the province of Aragão. The first meeting between the leaders of the two Ibérica armies went off very badly when General Francisco Javier Castaños refused to recognize Francisco Ezpoz y Mina as a General and equal but instead just a peasant. The situation continued very tense and the two armies were locked in the game of chicken instead of following through on their victories and attacking the French still in the provinces of Navarra in the north and Catalonia in the southeast.


Across the Ebro


Since their arrival on the Ebro River the Portuguese had worked feverishly to supply their forces across the Castilian province of Castela-a-Velha, since the month of September the Portuguese with conscripted locals help and had upgraded the Castilian road from the Portuguese city of Valladolid to the city of Burgos. The upgrade of the road from Burgos to the Ebro River was still not finished due in part to the weather and the lack of people. As the Portuguese marched deeper into the French occupied Castile the more desolate and empty the land appeared. From Burgos the Portuguese supplies either went to Miranda do Ebro or Lagronho where the two Portuguese armies waited for orders to continue their march east.

On November 18 both General Pereira and Marshal Silveira finally received news of the fall of Bilbau to General Almeida’s forces and the withdrawal of Marshal Soult from province of Biscaia to the city of São Sebastião. The removal of the last French army with the ability to attack Portuguese supply line from Valladolid freed the Portuguese to continue their march east.

On November 22 Marshal Silveira and the Tejo Army left the town Lagronho and marched northeast towards the French army at Vitoria while to the north on November 26 General Pereira and the Douro Army left the town of Miranda do Ebro on the Ebro River and entered the Álava province and marched east towards Vitoria also. Since his withdrawal from Castela-a-Velha General Junot had assembled an army of over 40,000 to defend the fortified city of Vitoria against the combined Portuguese forces. In doing so he had stripped city of Pamplona and the Navarra province of all its French soldiers except for the passes of the Pirenéus Mountains. When news reached him of Marshal Soult retreat from Bilbau he sent an urgent message for him to bring his soldiers to Vitoria but sensing that the Península Ibérica was lost Marshal Soult marched towards São Sebastião instead.

The Portuguese combined army of approximately 100,000 soldiers attacked the French at Vitoria on November 28. Marshal Silveira attacked from the north along the Lagronho-Vitoria road while General Pereira attacked from the east along the Miranda do Ebro-Victoria road. The Portuguese already controlled Bilbau to the north leaving the French only two options to retreat either northeast towards São Sebastião or east towards Pamplona. The last communicate General Junot had received from Paris made it very clear that if he were to lose Victoria, it would be viewed as an act of misconduct so therefore he intended to make this his last stand.

The French defenders had just 69 guns against a combined total of 269 guns of both Portuguese armies. On November 28 after several hours of heavy fighting Portuguese forces breached French defenses at two separate locations. The Tejo Army had pushed the French back towards the city of Vitoria and taken the Heights of la Puebla while the Douro Army had forded the Zadora River and cut off half the French army including General Junot. Completely surrounded the French forces continued to resist and refused to surrender until General Junot was mortality wounded when his remaining troops surrendered.

The French flight from the battle of Vitoria was a complete disorganized, of the 40, 0000 men he had at the start of the battle less than 5,000 were able to reach the safety of the city of São Sebastião. Those that fled east towards Pamplona were killed by the remaining Castilian guerrillas. The French had suffered over 7,300 casualties and the Portuguese had in turn captured over 8,700 French soldiers in the battle. The city of Vitoria with its impressive defenses was open to Portuguese soldiers and clogged with the either Francesco’s and booty being taken by the French.

In an attempt to regain control of his out of control troops who had abandoned their posts with the prospect of so much loot and alcohol in an open city Marshal Silveira and was forced to order his troops to fire on the looters. Over 1,200 men almost as many as had been lost in the battle were killed along with the same amount of civilians before the city was secured. Meanwhile General Pereira had his soldiers build special pyres to burn all the bodies before disease and death spread.

The advance of the Portuguese was again limited by the same factor that had crippled the French; the Portuguese logistics were having a very difficult time supplying close to 100,000 troops at Victoria due to the poor state of Castilian roads and infrastructure. The countryside was almost deserted and those that still lived in the province of Álava were in no shape to provide any help to the huge Portuguese army.


Battle of Bilbau


Marshal Soult and his army recuperated in the city of Bilbau and received reinforcements from França and built up the cities defenses in a bid to stop the Portuguese advance and on October 10 his forces halted the Minho Army outside of Bilbau and even forced General Almeida to rally his forces and repulse a French attack on the Portuguese lines but on October 14 the Portuguese were able to push the French back and start the siege of the city.

On November 14, Marshal Soult forces suffered a major defeat when the Portuguese finally breached the French defenses and entered the city of Bilbau, forcing him to order the abandonment of the city and start the withdrawal east towards to the city of São Sebastião. Portuguese artillery and foguetes armados reached the main French armory causing a huge explosion and over 5,000 casualties on the north and great confusion amongst the French. General Almeida forces were able to take advantage of the confusion and take part of the French defenses on the west. While Marshal Soult was able rally his forces to retake the defenses and repulse the Portuguese they were completely unable to stop the second breach to the south. By nightfall the Portuguese had been able to widen the breach to over half a mile and put through over 15,000 and bring their artillery into the city. During the night the French withdrew from the city leaving their wounded and heavy baggage behind.


Barcelona and the Kingdom of Aragão


The French loses and rapid allied advancement in the Península Ibérica during the last six months of 1811 had caused major concern and worry in Paris and even for a brief time taking their minds off the calamity in Rússia. From the middle of November, Paris began organizing a new French army to reinforce the French forces in the Península Ibérica and after the fall of Vitoria and the loss of General Junot at the end of November to defend França proper from allied attack.

As of December 1, 1811 the French had lost almost all of Península Ibérica and had ordered the conscription of an additional 200,000 men to defend França from Portuguese and English attacks. For the first time França proper was in jeopardy from invasion as the Portuguese and English were hard pressing the French and approaching the Pirenéus Mountains.

Marshal Soult now situated in São Sebastião had been the first to receive additional reinforcements from França and now had close to 100,000 men in the provinces of Navarra and Guipúscoa. The reinforcement of his position had stripped all the soldiers from the French province of Gascony as well from most of southern and central França. Marshal Soult contrary to orders from Paris did not move against the attacking allied armies instead he concentrated on improving his defenses and make it too costly for the allies to advance east In the Península Ibérica east coast Marshal Jourdan forces continued to hold General Wellesley and the English force along the Ebro River, while General Souham and his forces held the Catalonia province and the city of Barcelona. Marshal Jourdan had close to 70,000 facing the English leaving General Souham only two divisions to hold the city and protect the French supply line. Marshal Soult’s forces were separated from Marshal Jourdan by the Aragonese and Castilian forces in the province of Aragão.

The spirit of the French soldiers was at an all time low and was suffering from constant night time guerrilla attacks and desertion. The unreliability of French Allied soldiers during the last years fighting when the majority had either fled or surrendered had forced the French from removing the rest from the Península Ibérica. The additional conscripts were being readied in França but Napoleão’s disastrous Rússia n campaign and the constant demands for additional soldiers throughout the Empire meant that these reinforcements would not be available until January the earliest probable not till February.

The Ibérica allies were desperate to push the French from the Península Ibérica before these additional soldiers could be brought to bear. For the first half of the month of December the Allies could not dislodge the dug in French armies and the war had grinded to a stalemate. So when the opportunity appeared to strike a blow behind the French lines and possibly collapse the entire French defenses in the Península the two main combatants; the Portuguese and the English were quick seize the opportunity even though it would alienate both the Castilians and Spanish governments and possibly stop all further co-operation with either country.



***




After the fall of Espanha in the Península Ibérica to the French and King Ferdinand VII and his government’s move to New Espanha, the Duke of Saragossa had recovered from his injuries in the Portuguese city of Badajoz before moving to the Canárias Islands. The arrival of the Duque de Cádis in the Canaries had created problems for the Duke of Saragossa due to their dislike for each other. The Duke of Saragossa had been a keen supporter of the “Constitution de Santa Cruz” and planned on leaving for New Espanha with the constitutional envoy to meet with King Ferdinand but due to concerns about his health had stayed in the Canaries instead. It turned out to be a very fortunate event for the Duke of Saragossa since he escaped imprisonment and death suffered by the constitutional delegation in Vera Cruz.

The refusal and subsequent attack against the constitutionals by King Ferdinand VII and the Duke of Saragossa continued animosity with the ruler of the Canárias Islands the Duke of Cadiz left Duke of Saragossa in a difficult situation. The situation became even more dangerous for him and his supporters with the elevation of the Duke of Cadiz to King Francisco I of Castile in 1810. So in August 1810 along with his supporters he left the Canárias and moved to the city of Majorca in the Baleares Islands which was not under either King Ferdinand or King Francisco control.

The creation of the Kingdom of Aragão by the French at first had been welcomed by many people in those two provinces who had resented Madrid’s political and economic suppression of the people of the former country of Aragão. Since the War of Spanish Succession in 1710 the provinces of Catalonia and Aragão had lost all their previous economic and political autonomy. The terrible French suppression and attacks against the civilians finally made them give up on the support for the French but not on the idea of an independent Kingdom of Aragão. The one thing they lacked was a credible figure that could unite the people and lead the country to independence.

The arrival of the Duke of Saragossa was instantly heralded by the Aragonese and Catalonian nobles along with common people and the refugees living in the Baleares Islands as the answer to their prayers. They saw him as the ideal person to lead the country; he was from the province of Aragão and had distinguished himself in the fight against the French.

The move from the Canárias to the Baleares Islands by the Duke of Saragossa had been merely for security reasons and not for any political reason so he was at first taken back by the reception he received and the idea of an independent Kingdom of Aragão. He especially was horrified by the thought of him being elevated to king, but without any real opposition and with both the Portuguese and English protection he slowly came around to the idea and over the next two years reorganized his government and army.

During the year of 1811 the Aragonese prepared for the independence of Aragão from both French and Spanish control. On October 15 the “Constitution de Palma” was proclaimed in the city of Majorca and received with enthusiasm through the islands and in the provinces of Aragão and Catalonia and Duke of Saragossa was proclaimed as King José I the king of the Kingdom of Aragão.

By the month December in 1811 the Kingdom of Aragão already controlled the provinces of Aragão and the Baleares Islands the only thing remaining for the Aragonese was the control of both the city of Barcelona and the province of Catalonia. The last hurdle faced by the Aragonese was the public support of the Portuguese and English governments.

To achieve this; the Aragonese made a very bold proposal to the English and Portuguese, in return for public support of the Kingdom of Aragão. King José I would lead his Aragão Army and both liberate the province of Catalonia as well as trap of close to 75,000 French soldiers along the Ebro River. While the plan was full of political risks the opportunity to open the entire campaign was something that neither Portugal nor Great Britain wished to lose. Great Britain had been worried about angering Castela and having an angry local population so it had originally refused to recognize Aragão’s independence but the stalemate of the fighting in the Península Ibérica and potential arrival of an additional 200,000 French soldiers along with the ability to move their supply base to the city of Barcelona and away from Castela finally convinced them to recognize the Kingdom of Aragão. On December 10 Great Britain and Portugal finally recognized the independence of the Kingdom of Aragão.



***




On December 20 King José I led the Aragão Army into the province of Catalonia. King José I force of close to 10,000 landed on a deserted beach 10 miles to the north of the city of Barcelona with the assistance of the Portuguese and English navies. His arrival on the Península had been much anticipated by the Aragonese guerrillas and his force was reinforced by thousands of Aragonese guerrillas on their march south against the French in Barcelona.

The appearance of the Aragonese force at the city’s gate came as a complete shock to General Souham and his forces. The French under General Souham refused to surrender and made a frantic effort to defend the city but the situation in the city quickly grew unstable and he was forced to withdraw his forces. At the time that the Aragonese Army arrived the French were locked in a fight with guerrillas and civilians in the city. The French had the upper hand and without any distraction would have defeated the latest revolt but the arrival of the Aragonese Army at the city’s gate put the French in a disadvantage. The size of the French garrison was not large enough to gain control of both the city and defend it against a attack. On December 21 General Souham gave the order to withdraw from the city but the Aragonese army blocked their route north and so was forced to march south instead.



palafoxgoya.jpg


King José I of the Kingdom of Aragão



General Souham and his forces were forced to retreat south and on December 24 arrived at Marshal Jourdan’s camp bolstering his forces by over 8,000 by unfortunately for the French they were completely cut off from França and running out of supplies.

King José I arrival in Barcelona was greeted with much fanfare and enthusiasm. On December 23 he was crowned King of Aragão by the Archbishop of Barcelona. He immediately moved to build up the provinces defenses especially the ones that would block the French in the south and the French in the north.

On Christmas day with his forces on half rations and facing starvation Marshal Jourdan ordered his forces to break camp and march north towards França. He was able to gain on the English who took too much time crossing the river and pursuing the retreating French. On December 28 the French were stopped by King José I Aragonese force just north of the city of Barcelona at the town of Martorell. The French forces were forced to engage two armies at the same time; one from the north and the second from the south. King José I Aragonese force of close to 20,000 became a blocking force while the pursing English army under General Wellesley hammered the French from behind. Marshal Jourdan force finally broke through the Aragonese lines and made their escape north towards França but not before suffering over 5,000 casualties and loosing over 10,000 men to the English.

The French presence in Aragon was finished and Marshal Jourdan’s’ forces no longer had any desire to fight but unfortunately they still had the need to destroy and attack anyone they encountered on the march to the French border. Both the English and the Aragonese forces pursued the French without mercy. An additional 4,320 men were captured by the English and unknown amount killed the Aragonese forces before the French made it back to França. The road to França was littered with bodies of French soldiers and their discarded baggage as the starving men attempted to reach França. Of the over 70,000 men Marshal Jourdan left the Ebro River less than 10,000 reached the border and of those almost half were so traumatized that were of no use. Marshal Jourdan himself was incapacitated due to malaria and arrived in França unconscious.

At the beginning of January 1812 the French faced the first army ready to invade França and with no real force able to stop them. All available French soldiers in southern França had been diverted to block the Portuguese and now a frantic effort was initiated by French to move some of those soldiers to the south.


The Pirenéus Mountains


At the end of December the Portuguese waited impatiently for the French to react to the situation in Aragão but other than a few officers nobody knew the reason for the delay in the attack but welcomed any delay because they knew that the French positions were very well defended and it would be very costly to dislodge the French.

As the two opposing forces celebrated arrival of the New Year commotion in the French positions was clearly seen. The news of the collapse of the French in Aragão and the arrival of General Wellesley along with 70,000 English soldiers at França’s border had completely shocked the French.

Marshal Soult had for the most part run the war to his own liking with very little regard for directions from Paris but the orders to send 50,000 men south immediately to stop the invading English army was something he could not ignore. The order would also mean that he would be unable to defend his line of defence and started making plans for a new line of defence along the Castela and French border using the Pirenéus Mountains. On January 2 General Reille left with 30,000 men and marched his soldiers relentlessly in an attempt to intercept the English.

The proclamation of the Kingdom of Aragão had already severely dampened the cooperation of the Castilian authorities and the Portuguese and English forces but the liberation of Barcelona by the Aragonese and the crowning of King José I put the countries on the path to war. It was only due to the Castilian reliance on the support from Portugal for money, supplies and politically against Espanha that stopped the young country from declaring war. In addition the Portuguese ambassador’s threats to several leading Castilian politicians to empty all of Castela’s Northern provinces under Portuguese occupation and send all the people into Castela-a-Nova and allow Aragão to occupy the provinces of Navarra and Valencia kept the Castilians in order. On December 30 the Portuguese and English made additional offers of supplies, weapons and money to the government in Madrid on condition that it removes its forces from eastern Aragão and move on Pamplona and the province of Navarra.

On January 8 the three Portuguese armies totaling over 100,000 men started their attack against Marshal Soult and his remaining soldiers. General Pereira and the Douro Army began the attack on the French position at the town of Tolosa, after less than two hours of fighting the town had been captured and the French under General Taupin were pushed back along the São Sebastião road.

Instead of pursuing the retreating French the Douro Army marched due east toward the French position at the town of Irun close to the Bidasoa River, the Minho Army under General Almeida were the ones who took up the pursuit of General Taupin and his forces. Meanwhile Marshal Silveira had left his base in Victoria and marched straight east against the French held towns of Salvaterra, Alsasua, and Irurzun threatening the city of Pamplona and the passes through the Pirenéus. The French garrisons at the two first towns simply abandoned their positions and retreated as soon as the size and strength of the Portuguese army became evident. Only the garrison of Irurzun gave the Portuguese any return fire and the fight was over after the first artillery bombardment.

On January 11 the General Almeida and Minho Army once more engaged Marshal Soult and his army, this time it was at the town of Añorga-Lugariz just south of São Sebastião. The Minho Army which had become used to defeating Marshal Soult were initially repulsed by the French but soon make feel their superior numbers backed by superior artillery and musket. At the end of the day Marshal Soult was forced to withdraw from the field and retire behind the protection of the towns walls. On January 13 before the Minho Army could completely invest the town Marshal Soult and most of his forces broke through and abandoned the city. Marshal Soult had less than 10,000 men with him and knew that if he did not escape, he and his troops would be trapped in the city while the Portuguese would be free to advance unopposed into França. On January 14 at the town of Passajes his rear guard was able to slow the pursing Portuguese forces enough to allow Marshal Soult and his remaining forces over the Bidasoa River.

Once more Marshal Soult was faced with a task that he lacked the resources to accomplish. With less than 50,000 men he knew that he was unable to stop the Portuguese from taking the main passes and his major concern preventing the destruction of most of his remaining forces. He ordered the retreat from Pamplona and all territory west of the Bidasoa River.

The Portuguese took the Dona Maria Passes and the Velate Pass without any opposition and on January 16 had established themselves along the São Estevão-Irun road. On January 17 the town of Elizando was taken and finally the next day the Maia Pass was taken after heavy fighting. With the capture of the remaining towns along the Bidasoa River Marshal Soult abandoned his positions along the river and moved his remaining forces behind the Nivelle River.

The capture of the intact port city of São Sebastião finally gave the Portuguese the ability to transfer their supply base from Valladolid-Burgos. Meanwhile on January 18 the Castilian Army under General Francisco Javier Castaños had finally moved from Eastern Aragão and occupied the city of Pamplona. From there they moved east and captured the Roncesvalles Pass.

To the east the recently promoted General Francisco Ezpoz y Mina led his Aragonese forces north and captured the Jaca Pass in northern Aragão.

Marshal Soult now faced an impossible task he had less than 70,000 men and was tasked with stopping five invading armies totaling almost 200,000 men. While General Reille was tasked with stopping an invading English army of over 70,000 with only 30,000 men most of who were second rate soldiers or conscripts.



portugal1820l.jpg


Península Ibérica during Península War

Portuguese-Spanish border in 1802 shown by Black Line

Extent of Portuguese advance as of 1807 shown by Green Line

Extent of Portuguese and Castilians advance as of 1809 shown by Blue Line

Extent of Portuguese, Castilians and English advance as of 1811 shown by Red Line





Península Ibérica War (Final Act)

The Rússian Campaign


During 1811 the French Empire started becoming unraveled as the Portuguese, Castilian and English forces had driven the French from the Península Ibérica after repeatedly defeating the French army in the Península Ibérica. The huge French invasion of Rússia had gone very well during the summer months and by September the huge French Army had captured Moscow but the Rússians had evacuated the city and stripped it of any supplies and set fire to it depriving the French of supplies and shelter in the city. The refusal of the Rússians to surrender with the capture of their capital and with the reinforced Rússia n Army near the city finally forced Napoleão to retreat from Moscow on September 26.

At the Battle of Maloyaroslavets the Rússians forced the retreating French to maintain the same route they had taken east which had been stripped of all food supplies by both the invading French and defending Rússians armies. On October 18 the Rússians under the command of Marshal Kutuzov defeated the French army under the command of Eugène de Beauharnais at the Battle of Maloyaroslavets. The defeat of 30,000 French soldiers by 25,000 Rússians was only the first of many defeats that kept the French along the Smolensk road taken by the French east.

The French army was cut off from supplies and soon its remaining horses either died or were killed for food by the starving French soldiers. The French were forced to abandon all its artillery and supply wagons. The Rússians attacked the French trail and any isolated French units, inflicting huge losses as well as demoralizing the already weak French.

These extreme conditions proved too much for many of the French and their allies and many deserted but these found no relief as most were either captured or executed by the Rússia n peasants. The Rússians continued to hammer the French at Vyazma and Krasnoi and separate French corps incurred losses at Polotsk and was forced to surrender at Czasniki and Smoliani. The final nail in the coffin for the French was the battle at the crossing of the Berezina River where the Rússians inflicted over 50,000 casualties on the remnants of the French army.

On November 29 Napoleão and his much diminished French Army which now totaled less than 40,000 left Rússia and crossed into the Duchy of Warsaw.


The Duchy of Warsaw


The Prússians had been waiting to exact their revenge on the French for their humiliating defeats to the French in the previous years. They had watched anxiously the French’s Grand Invasion of Rússia in the spring of 1811 and when word of the French loses and defeats reached the Prússian capital the Prússians made plans for war.

The Duchy of Warsaw had hoped to gain from a Rússia n defeat and had contributed enormously in manpower and material to the invasion army. So when Prússia launched an all out attack on the Duchy on October 10, it was not prepared or the ability to resist the Prússian invasion. The Duchy was defeated at the battles of Posen, Thorn, Kalisch and Lenczyka. On November 15 the Prússians had reached the city of Warsaw and commenced besieging it.

The Áustrians were also greatly encouraged by the French defeat and the collapse of the Duchy under Prússian attack. On October 22 they attacked the city of Cracow and defeated the garrison and by October 28 the Duchy had lost Pinezow and Sandomierzo to the advancing Áustrian who were advancing on the last Duchy major city in West Galiza. On November 6 the Áustrians captured the city of Random.

On November 22 the Duchy formally surrendered to the Prússians and effectively ceased to exist. The Prússians entered into a treaty with the Rússians and Áustrians that divided the Duchy between them. The “Treaty of Vistula” which was named for the river that formed the dividing line between the major parties gave the Prússia. all lands west of the Vistula River and north of Pilica River whiles the Rússians got all lands east of the Vistula River including the city of Warsaw from the junction of the San and Vistula Rivers in the south along the Áustrian border to the border of the Prússia and the Duchy. The Áustrians received all land west of the Vistula River till the Pilica River.

On November 29 so when Napoleão arrived in the Duchy of Warsaw with the Rússia n army on his heels he faced the Prússian army fresh from its victories over the Duchy and eager to defeat their nemesis the French. On December 3 Napoleão abandoned his army and returned to França on sled leaving his doomed army under the command of Marshal Murat, King of Aragão. On December 12 the French were defeated at the battle of Ostrolenka. The French army surrendered after losing close to 6,000 casualties in the first four hours of battle. Marshal Murat was wounded at the battle and his second in command Eugène de Beauharnais gave the final order to surrender to the Prussians.



duchyofwarsaw.jpg


Duchy of Warsaw at end of 1811 and the partition between Prússia, Rússia and Áustria

The Prússian portion of the Duchy is shown in Blue

Áustrian portion of the Duchy is shown in Orange

Rússian portion of the Duchy is shown in Magenta




The Áustrian Revenge & Italian Península


The Áustrians took advantage of the eminent collapse of the French Empire to attack the French positions south of the Alps in the Italian Península. On December 10 the Áustrian Army defeated the French at the battle of the Padua which the Áustrians defeated the French and opened the entire Italian Península to them. From December 12 to December 15 the Italian Península exploded in revolt against the French. Rome, Genoa, Florence and Milan revolted against the French and defeated the garrisons in those cities.

The Kingdom of Italy collapsed and its remaining soldiers in the southern Italian Península either defected or deserted leaving the south open to the Kingdom of Naples and Sicily. By December 29 the Kingdom of Naples and Sicily practically controlled all of southern Italy. On January 1, 1812 King Ferdinand I and his army entered the city of Naples to the cheering applause of the citizens. At the end of December the French had lost the entire Italian Península the Allies.

The French defeats in the east, the liberation of the Ibérica and Italian Penínsulas gave the German people much hope in liberating themselves from the French overlords. With the help and support of the Áustrians Prússians and Rússian the leaders of the Confederation of the Rhine rose up and revolted against the French. The two largest German states in the Confederation; Saxony and Bavaria exploded in revolt against the French and with the Prússia. n on the march west over the Elbe River into Westphalia the rest of the German states in the confederation also joined the revolt against França. By the middle of January most of the German soldiers in the French army joined in the revolt and by the end of January the majority of the confederation was lost to the French.

The last French satellite country; Holland came undone during the same month. The Dutch revolted on January 18 and by January 31 had liberated Holland from French occupation.


The Invasion of França


On January 6, 1812 General Wellesley and his English Army invaded the French province of Languedoc from the Aragonese province of Catalonia and attacked the French city of Perpignan. The English soldiers faced with the prospects of an un-plundered French city lost all discipline and the city was plundered and burned. Thousands of French civilians filled the roads of Southern França fleeing the rampaging English Army. General Wellesley was incensed with the conduct of his soldiers; he did not want to turn the French civilians against him and did not want to face the same situation the French had faced in the Península Ibérica. Once he had regained control of his army which was done with much force and in some circumstances capital punishment he set out from Perpignan continued marching north along the coast.

The only sizeable French force in southern França was the 30,000 soldiers under the command of General Reille en route to stop the English from the province of Gascony, but as General Wellesley and his 70,000 force left Perpignan they were still close to the city of Toulouse. The province of Languedoc and the French city of Marseilles was open to the English and General Reille risked exhausting his soldiers in an attempt to intercept them at the town of Narbonne.

In the French province of Gascony, Marshal Soult faced three enemies with a combined force of close to 200,000 men along an 80 mile front from the Atlantic Ocean to the Jaca Pass in the province of Aragão. Against that he had less than 100,000 men of which half were either garrison or newly conscripted troops. The Aragonese Army controlled the Jaca Pass while the Castilian Army controlled the Roncesvalles Pass. The bulk of the French troops were situated behind the Nivelle River from the Atlantic Ocean to the Maya Pass facing the huge Portuguese Armies which comprised of over 130,000 soldiers who were made up of seasoned veterans that had not only stopped France’s repeated attempts to invade Portugal but now driven the French from the Península Ibérica.

On January 5 and 6 the Aragonese and Castilian forces launched surprise border attacks through the Pirenéus Mountains, both of these attacks caught the French complete off guard and only due to the weather and Marshal Soult committing most of his reserves were the French able to regain the lost ground by the 10th of January. The Aragonese got as far as 5 miles south of the French town of Oleron Ste-Marie before being stopped by weather and the French. Over the next two days the French were able to push the Aragonese forces back as far as the Jaca Pass but were unable to dislodge the Aragonese from their strong defensive positions. The Castilian offensive reached and captured the town of St. Jean-Pied-de-Port; the French launched a counter attack on the 7th liberating the town and slowly driving the Castilians back to the Roncesvalles Pass.

The two attacks had stretched the French and the Portuguese launched their largest single assault on January 12, 1812. All three Portuguese armies were in play and the action started at dawn under an overcast morning when over 1,000 guns and foguetes armados began pounding the French positions. Marshal Silveira and the Portuguese Tejo Army attacked the weakened French Army along front of 10 miles from the French towns of St. Jean de Luz to St. Pée. While General Pereira’s Douro Army attacked from their position along the Maya Pass against the French positions around the town of Ainhoa. The Minho Army under General Almeida acted as the Portuguese reserve.

The Portuguese strategy was to either defeat any French forces encountered or in case of fortified positions encircle them and continue forward leaving the mopping up to rear units. After six hours of fighting all French forces south of the Nive River had either surrendered or driven back towards the Ardour River where Marshal Soult was attempting to solidify his defenses on the north bank of the river. By January 15 the Portuguese had invested the city of Bayonne while the remaining units had reached the southern banks of the Arbour River.



***




The retreat of the French armies from the Península Ibérica into southern França had not change the behavior of the French Army; they still robbed and looted the countryside at will even though they were now doing it to French civilians instead of either the Castilians or Aragonese. The passage of General Reille and his force from the city of Bayonne through southern França was like a huge locus invasion for five to ten miles along the Bayonne-Toulouse-Narbonne road the French army left misery, death and starvation behind. The Portuguese were forced to care for thousands of starving French civilians south of the Ardour River. Marshal Silveira along with the Portuguese Generals was very careful to care for the French civilians to provide them with no reason to rebel against Portuguese occupation. Marshal Soult and the remnants of his French army along the Ardour River caused huge logistic problems from Bordeaux and Toulouse. Southern França was overrun with civilians fleeing the battle zones and the French requisition these in turn created more panic and confusion so that by end of January over 500,000 refugees crowded the roads fleeing the invading / defending armies creating huge congestions and supply problems for the French forces trying to stop the invading armies.



***




On January 14 the English captured the city of Narbonne and General Wellesley then secreted two thirds of his army west and setup his forces close to the town of Moux waiting for the arrival of General Reille and his army. On January 16 General Wellesley and his forces surprised the French and defeated them. The French army suffered over 7,000 casualties while the English suffered less than 1,000. General Wellesley pursued the retreating French and again defeated them at the town of Cacassonne. The French suffered an additional 8,000 casualties and for all intense purposes ceased to be a military opponent to the English in southern França.

Southern França was in turmoil and panic had set in throughout all of França as its enemies prepared to attack it from all sides. By January 28 two events put Marshal Soult’s position in peril and forced him to order a retreat east towards Toulouse. On January 26 General Almeida’s Minho Army was able to cross the Ardour River north of the Bayonne Forest close to the mouth of the river with the help of the Portuguese Navy. On January 28 the city of Bordeaux surrendered to Portuguese Navy without firing a shot. With his position along the Ardour River in jeopardy Marshal Soult ordered the evacuation of the city of Bayonne and retreated east towards the city of Toulouse unfortunately for Marshal Soult the governor of the city of Bayonne refused to allow the more than 6,000 soldiers to leave the city and ordered the whole city sealed thus depriving Marshal Soult of these soldiers.

On February 2 the English approached the city of Toulouse from the east while the Tejo Army approached the city from the West. Marshal Soult had so far been unable to stop either of the invading armies in the countryside so he packed his remaining soldiers in the city in a last ditch effort to stop the Portuguese and English. His army now number less than 30,000 men was no match for the combined armies of close to 100,000.

The Portuguese forces approached from the west on the southern side of the Garonne River and from the north along the Languedoc Canal while the English approached from the east. The Portuguese and English attacks on February 3 left the Portuguese with all land west of the Garonne River and all the bridges over the Languedoc Canal. The English pushed the French out of the Calvinet Heights. With the town complete surrounded most of the remaining French forces surrendered en mass leaving Marshal Soult and 2,000 men to defend the city. On February 5 Marshal Soult surrendered the city and his remaining forces to both Marshal Silveira and General Wellesley.


The Fall of França


At the beginning of February 1812 França was in a precarious position, it had lost the Confederation of the Rhine, Holland, the Italian Península and the Península Ibérica. Their ally and client in the east the Duchy of Warsaw had been defeated and carved up between Prússia, Rússia and Áustria.

França now faced three huge armies on its east front the Prússia. n and Rússia n Armies along with the Áustrians were poised to attack França with over 500,000 soldiers while in southern França the Portuguese and English had over 200,000 soldiers in the field and most importantly the French people had started losing faith in Napoleão’s ability to deliver them from these perils.



***




When Napoleão arrived in Paris on December 15 the country was in turmoil as França’s enemies closed in around it. He called for a new army of 500,000 and promised to defeat the combined armies surrounding França but the defeat of the French in Italian Península and the revolt and loss of the Confederation of the Rhine along with the loss of Holland put the invading armies along França’s borders in the east and panicked many French people including many in government and military. During the month of January while he built up his army in Northern França the Portuguese and English invaded southern França. The defeat of Marshal Soult and the rampaging invading armies was too much for many French.

Napoleão left Paris with 175,000 men on February 1 and originally intended to march east and deal with the Prússians and Rússians before he turned his attention to the Áustrians. He still believed in Marshal Soult ability to stop the Portuguese and English but on February 15 when word arrived of Marshal Soult defeat and capture at the city or Toulouse and the capture of the city of Bordeaux, he turned around and marched south instead to drive the Portuguese and English from French soil. The desperation of the French country by the middle of February and the panic in the cities resulted in most of the country revolting against him. On February 20 when his army reached the city of Orleáns the city had already revolted against him and refused to assist him. Frustrated and angry he ordered his army to attack the city but when his soldiers refused and he was forced to abdicate.



***




The French government requested a ceasefire with the allies and after agreeing to allied demands that França’s border return to 1791 position all hostilities ended on March 1, 1812. Napoleão was exiled to the island of Elba per the Treaty of Fontainebleau signed between França and the Allied Nations arrayed against it and the Congress of Vienna was scheduled to be held in Vienna Áustria starting in August 1812 to settle the outstanding issues.

The people of Europa celebrated the end of hostilities; the people in the Península Ibérica were no exception especially the people in Castela and Aragão. They had suffered immensely at the hands of the occupying French soldiers. The people in Portugal were in a general state of shock as news reached them that the war was finally over and more importantly they had not only survived it but won, especially won the war against the French. For over 30 years the Portuguese had been fighting the French holding them off, pushing them away from Portugal and finally it was over.

On April 5 the bells on every church throughout Portugal rang out in celebration for three hours signifying the three French invasions that Portuguese soldiers had beaten back. On April 15 one week of celebration was proclaimed by King José II in honor of the victory. Festivals and church services were held in every village, town and city to commemorate the Portuguese victory.

By June The Portuguese and English withdrew all of their soldiers from French European Territory. The Portuguese Armies in França began to march south towards the Portuguese supply base of city of Bayonne there they started their return march through the Kingdom of Castela towards Portugal. The English were withdrawn from França by the English Navy.

Starting May 1 columns of close to 20,000 soldiers and support personnel along with all their belongings (booty), families started marching through Castela along the San Sebastian, Vitoria, Burgos and Valladolid road constructed under Portuguese direction in their march to the Pirenéus. On June 8 the last Portuguese soldier left southern França and on June 26 the last Portuguese soldier left the Kingdom of Castela.


Península Ibérica War (Repercussions)

Portugal


The Península Ibérica at the end of 1812 was a vastly different place as opposed to 1801 when the hostilities commenced. Espanha the larger and dominant power of the Península for the last 300 years was no longer present in the Península and the majority of its former territory on the Península was divided into two smaller countries; Castela and Aragão, while its remaining territory in the Península had been incorporated into Portugal Metropolitano. The Kingdom of Espanha continued to exist in the Américas with its capital in Cidade de Mexico and still claimed sovereignty over its former territory in the Península Ibérica as well as the Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata which was controlled by Castela.

The territory of the Kingdom of Portugal on the Península Ibérica had more than doubled in size; the former Spanish provinces of Galiza, Astúrias, Leão, Estremadura as well as the western part of Andaluzia (Huelva) had been incorporated into Portugal Metropolitano. The population of Portugal on the Península had also doubled to over 8.5 million of which less than two million people were Spanish while the remaining were made up of the mismatch that comprised Portugal in the beginning of the 19th century. At the end of the war there were over two million Luso-Índians, Macaenses, Timorenses and Portuguese Áfrican people living in Portugal Metropolitano. Portugal was also the home to huge communities of Italians, Irish, German and Polish people who either had immigrated or were the decedents of those that had immigrated to Portugal during the last half century.

The Portuguese economy continued strong as the industrialization and economic policies started in the middle of the previous century had led to a transformation of Portugal into the second most industrial country in the world, still behind Great Britain but well ahead of the rest of Europa. The war itself had not physically touched Portugal with both the countryside and its people escaping mostly unscathed. The new provinces gained from Espanha also provided Portugal with much needed resources and room to grow.

In América the territory between the Uruguai and Paraná Rivers had been incorporated into Portuguese América and all lands south and west along the Paraná River belonging to the Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata had been turned over to the government of Castela.

The Portuguese political situation was also stable although the ideas espoused by the French Revolution and the constitutional monarchies of its neighbors began gaining support among some elements of the Portuguese people. The granting of Portuguese nationality and rights to so many non-Europeans and their large communities in Portugal Metropolitano also created problems for many of the more conservative elements of Portuguese society.

In 1812, the two distinct political movements that had existed unofficially since the 1790’s in Portugal the Imperials and the Nationalists had to share the stage with the new political movements that arose due to the foreign influences; the Liberals and Cartistas emerged as the two new movements and would shape the country’s future and struggles in the years to follow.

The Imperials advocated the status quo of Portugal with expansion of industry and trade and the Portuguese Empire. To accomplish these goals it was willing to allow the non European citizens the same rights as the European citizens and to continue bringing them to Portugal Metropolitano to supply the growing industry with the manpower needed. It also advocated the continued immigration of select Europeans to Portugal. The Imperials enjoyed the support of most of Portugal business establishment, government including the king, and the Portuguese Catholic Church.

The Nationalists advocated a return to established and traditional values, it wanted to put in place a ban on both immigration into Portugal as well as restrict the rights of those not traditional Portuguese. It advocated a stronger link between the Portuguese Catholic Church as the Holy See. It was not against the increase in trade and industry but disapproved of the lack of control and power of those they considered “proper Portuguese”. The movement had its largest support amongst the rural aristocrats and rural people. These were some of the people who were benefiting the least from the industrial expansion in Portugal. There also was a substantial support amongst the rural landowners of Brasil who were upset at the government’s policies.

The Portuguese government continued its program of repopulating the former Spanish provinces with Portuguese citizens and in August passed the Ibérica War Repatriation Act. The act provided all soldiers who had served in the Portuguese Army including disabled veterans with land in the new Portuguese provinces. This was done in part to repopulate these provinces as well as to provide the Portuguese with a strong base of support in these provinces but it also created much social unrest in the provinces. This also coincided with expulsion and confiscation of all assets of the remaining Spanish Roman Catholic religious orders and clergy.

During the month of September the Spanish people in the provinces of Leão, Estremadura as well as isolated towns and cities in other former Spanish provinces revolted against the Portuguese government and the Portuguese Catholic Church. Starting in the month of October and continuing through the next six months over 400,000 Spanish living under Portuguese administration in the Península Ibérica willingly moved to the country of Castela further complicating things for the young kingdom. These people were allowed to take all their personal possessions and received between a quarter and half of the value of their lands and property left in Portugal but had to swear loyalty to the government of Castela and its king. In the next five years Portugal also expelled approximately an additional 100,000 people directly to Espanha in the Américas who refused to recognize the country of Castela. These people did not receive any compensation and were limited in the possessions they could take along. In addition the Portuguese Empire especially the provinces in África, Índia and Asia received over 50,000 settlers under the Portuguese resettlement policy. These people received full value for their property and also help in re-settling in their new province. This program had started in 1810 and continued until 1820.

In August 1812 the last Portuguese and English soldiers left the Canárias and Baleares Islands, the Canárias Islands were turned over to Castela while the Baleares Islands were turned over to Aragão.

In the summer of 1813 the Portuguese government began a program to study the monument to celebrate the deliverance of Portugal from the threat of invasion. Several projects were discussed including an arch of triumph, cathedral or palace. In November 1813 the noted Portuguese Architect Carlos Luís Ferreira da Cruz Amarante proposed the “Cristo Rei” statue. The Christ King statue would be over 360 feet high and would face the city of Lisboa.

The uniqueness and grandeur of the project appealed to many people and in 1814 gained both the backing of the government and the church. In January 1, 1815 his project was officially approved and work started that same summer but unfortunately Carlos Luís Ferreira da Cruz Amarante would die before his greatest project could be completed.



007rt.jpg





006xw.jpg


Work on the Cristo Rei from 1816 - 1820





cristorei.jpg


Cristo Rei Monument celebrating the intervention of God in the defeat of Napoleonic França 1807-1812





Castela and Aragão


Both the countries of Castela and Aragão had almost been destroyed and their economic and social fabric was in disarray. Between disease, starvation, military atrocities by the French and by the rebels against collaborators, along with emigration to Portugal and the Américas almost half of the 1801 population of these two countries was gone. Huge areas of the countryside were almost empty of people and most cities and towns were shells of their former selves.

The absence of war and foreign oppression that had kept most people focused started to allow many social and political problems to surface for both countries. This was further complicated by resentment in Castela towards Portugal and open hostility between Castela and Aragão. The government of Espanha in Cidade de Mexico also refused to recognize their existence and openly sought to overthrow the governments of both countries. It also lobbied the various governments of Europa in an effort to stop them from recognizing their independence.

Since it was in Portugal’s interest that these two countries not collapse Portugal continued to provide them with large amount of financial aid, the cost to Portugal was very high especially with many of its own needs needing financial support but the existence of these two countries kept the Kingdom of Espanha out of Europa and increased Portugal’s success of integrating its new territories into the country.

The country of Aragão which had freed itself from centuries of Castilian oppression was the smallest of the three countries now comprising the Península and also its weakest country. The country faced both hostile neighbors as well as an unstable political and economic immediate future.

Both Castela and Espanha claimed sovereignty over Aragão refusing to recognize its independence and attempted to overthrow the government in Barcelona and reclaim it. Aragão’s independence was guaranteed by both Portugal and Great Britain and Portugal was forced to on several occasions in 1812 and subsequent years to move two of its armies to its border with Castela and threaten to attack it if Castela did not desist from threatening Aragão and violating its sovereignty by crossing the border and attacking its people.

The government of Aragão under the direction of prime-minister Juan Pablo Clarós who with Portuguese guidance and support made a serious effort to fix many of the economic and social problems facing the country. It instituted land reform that allowed it to reward many of the soldiers/rebels who had fought the French and also to distribute thousands of empty farmland to farmers in other parts of the country. As a result almost half of all rural people in the Baleares Islands moved to empty areas in Catalonia and Aragão. The government also allowed thousands of Italians from the island of Sicily to immigrate to the province of Aragão.

The Kingdom of Castela which had been created by the liberal Spanish citizens after King Ferdinand VII of Espanha had rejected their constitution. It also included all lands of the Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata which had been transferred over by Portugal following Castela’s independence. They claimed the Kingdom of Aragão and desired a union with Espanha and all of their Américan possessions.

The preoccupation with Aragão and the dissolution of many remaining aristocrats in Castela and the Catholic Church over the constitution and their loss of power and influence and their resentment of Portugal and its occupation of Castela provinces led many to start planning for the overthrow of the government of Castela and the re-establishment of Espanha in Europa and the Spanish capital in Madrid.

The Castilian government was unable to address its economic problems and efforts to redistribute land were held up by disagreement who should receive the land. The arrival of close to half million Spanish speaking people from Portugal caused many social problems for the government. In March and April riots broke out in many Castilian cities as hungry and desperate people demanded government help.

Emigration from Castela to Spanish América continued unabated as relatives now established in Espanha attempted to bring over their relatives in an attempt to rescue them from what they perceived as desperate situation in Castela.


Espanha


The Kingdom of Espanha was in a desperate struggle as it tried to prevent the new countries of Castela and Aragão from being recognized in the Congresso de Viena which convened in Viena Áustria on September 5, 1812. The country was in complete disarray as the government was both unable and unwilling to help the thousands of Spanish people which either had immigrated on their own or were forced by the Portuguese to Spanish América.

The huge number of immigrants in Spanish América settled in many of the areas that were very similar in terms of climate to the Península Ibérica and/or where other Spanish settlements already existed. The Spanish population in California and lands north of the Rio Grande increased 10 fold while the population in Chile quadrupled and Venezuela tripled.

The Spanish and the Estados Unidos which had been in open hostilities since 1810 due to the American purchase of Territorio Louisiana from the French which had gained the territory from Espanha prior to that. Espanha’s refusal to recognize United State’s sovereignty over the territory and repeated border clashes finally led Estados Unidos to declare war on Espanha in October 1, 1812.

The Estados Unidos president James Madison under heavy pressure from Southern States led by Andrew Jackson, an outspoken opponent of the European involvement in the American Continent. During the summer of 1812 10 American settlers died during border incursions by the Spanish forces trying to enforce their sovereignty over the Territorio Louisiana. President James Madison was being attacked from all sides and decided that América needed to show the world that its sovereignty and citizens would be defended.

Espanha was completely unprepared for a war with Estados Unidos, its sole preoccupation with reclaiming its territory in the Península Ibérica allowed the Americans under Andrew Jackson to invade and capture the Spanish settlements east of the Mississippi River. Pensacola, St Marks and St. Augustine, which were completely under defended and or badly led, all fell to the Américans by the end of 1812 and thousands of Spanish citizens most recent refugees from the Península Ibérica came under Américan occupation in the Spanish Florida.

The loss of both West and East Florida shocked the Spanish government and forced it to finally take the American threat seriously. From January to May 1813 Spanish and American forces clashed along the Texas-Louisiana border.

On May 15 General Jackson intercepted the Spanish Army under General José O'Donnell, the Conde de La Bisbal along the Sabina River. The Américan forces which only number close to 6,000 was able to stop and defeat the larger Spanish army of 12,000. The battle lasted almost two days as the Conde de La Bisbal’s forces tried repeatedly to cross the river but the Andrew Jackson and his forces were able to stop them each time.

The Americans lost almost half their forces against the Spanish losses of about 4,000 but the Spanish were defeated and were forced to retreat back to Texas. General Jackson wanted to pursue the fleeing Spanish but was unable due to the heavy losses suffered.

Espanha now faced the threat of an invasion by Estados Unidos along its Texas border and with the Congresso de Viena at its most crucial stage regarding the recognition of both Castela and Aragão it sued for peace with Estados Unidos. The Americans were themselves not sure what path to take with General Jackson and his supporters advocating the complete removal of Espanha from the Américas and President Madison advocating a more conciliatory approach due in part to threat of war by both Portugal and Bretanha if it invaded Texas.

On June 25 Estados Unidos and Espanha concluded the Sabina Treaty named for the primary border between Espanha and Estados Unidos. The Spanish recognized Americas sovereignty over both West and East Florida and it established the American-Spanish border along the Rio Sabina north from the Golfo do México to the 32nd parallel, then north to the Rio Red, then west along the Rio Red to the 100th meridian, then north to the Arkansas, then west to its headwaters, then north to the 42nd parallel, and then to the Oceano Pacífico. Estados Unidos in turn agreed to pay $5US million for territory of West and East Florida to Espanha.

The efforts of Espanha were all for naught as Golfo do México concluded on October 1, 1813 and due to both Bretanha’s and Portugal’s support, both the countries of Castela and Aragão were recognized. Meanwhile Portugal’s and Bretanha’s threat of war against América was mute with the escape of Napoleão from the island of Elba and assumption of power in França on July 1, 1813.

The recognition of Castela and Aragão and the loss of the Spanish territory on the Península Ibérica along with the general dissatisfaction with King Ferdinand’s rule including the handling of the American war led to revolt by several cities. The government of Espanha became fully absorbed with maintaining control of its empire for the next few years.



adamsonismapcopy2.jpg



Map of Northern Américan Continent showing New Spanish-Américan border



 
Last edited:

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (part IV)



Congresso de Viena


As a result of the defeat of the Napoleonic França in winter of 1812 the allies had agreed to meet in Vienna later that year to discuss the redrawing the border of the Europa and the world. That was not the only issue, they also needed to discuss and attempt to resolve the many issue arising from the French Revolution, Napoleonic Wars and the dissolution of the Holy Roman Empire. The Congress was convened on September 5, 1812 and was finally concluded on October 1, 1813.

The Congresso of Vienna was chaired by the Áustrian statesman Klemens Wenzel von Metternich and included the ambassadors from all the allied nations and almost all other political, religious and business entities on the continent. The four original major powers of Europa: Great Britain, França, Rússia and Áustria were for the first time forced to share the stage with the two new powers Prússia and Portugal. In addition several minor participants were also in attendance: Sweden, Espanha, Castela, Aragão (last two were brought by Portugal), and the German states of Hanover, Bavaria and Württemberg.

The discussions continued despite the ex-Emperor Napoleão I’s escape from exile and his resumption of power in França in June 1813, and the Congress’s Final Act was signed coincidentally on the day of his defeat at Waterloo on October 1 1813.

Before the work of the congress could proceed several political issues had to be resolved; the first issue that arose was the inclusion and acceptance of Portugal as a major power by all participants except Great Britain. Great Britain who had viewed Portugal as a second rate power for the last 300 years had still not accepted Portugal ascendancy to the rank of major European power. The Portuguese Empire was only second to the British Empire in strength and size, while its industries while not on the same scale were equal in terms of quality and technology; they were the seconds largest in the world. While the inclusion of Prússia was resented by Áustria, all the major powers accepted its inclusion.

The English under Viscount Castlereagh adamantly refused to budge but at the insistence of the other participants and with the Congress in jeopardy of collapsing the English government finally conceded to include Portugal as a major power on November 10 and due to the Viscount’s animosity with the Portuguese representative the Duke de Leão he was replaced by the Duke of Wellington who had a very good rapport with the Portuguese and was respected by the other major powers.

The second issue faced by the congress was the attempt by the five victorious powers to exclude França from being a major participant in the negotiations but the French representative Charles Maurice de Talleyrand-Perigord was able to skillfully insert himself in most of their inner councils by the end of December.

Another major political issue was the refusal of the Spanish representative the Marquis de Labrador to be in the same room as the representatives of Castela and Aragão. This issue was diffused by the major powers assertion to Espanha that the issue would only be discussed by the original countries in existence prior to 1800. Portugal was able to get all countries involved to agree that it could represent these countries when they would meet to discuss the Península Ibérica border issues. Portugal also was able to get the other major powers to agree that the Península Ibérica issue would only be reviewed after all other issues had been resolved.

In January the Congress was again rocked this time by the sudden death on January 2 1813 of the British Monarch George IV of Great Britain less than 6 months following his ascension to the throne after his predecessor and father George III of Great Britain death the previous year on July 25 1812. This calamity great upset most of the representatives and greatly dampened the mood of everyone at the congress. More pressing for not only the British was that the only heir was the 16 year old Princess Charlotte Augusta of Wales. This resulted in her uncle Prince Frederick, Duke of York and Albany being nominated as Prince Regent. Salic law prohibited women from becoming queen of Hanover so the ascension of Charlotte as Queen of United Kingdom of Great Britain e Ireland put the personal union of Hanover and Great Britain e Ireland at end. As a consequence the British Regent the Duke of York became the new King of Hanôver.

The Danish question and the attempt of Sweden to create the Union of Kalmar Union was rejected by Great Britain, Rússia and Áustria only Prússia supported it. Sweden finally relented to the independence of Denmark but it was allowed to keep all Danish northern colonies, while the other colonies (Danish East Asia, West Asia and Gold Coast were turned over to Great Britain)

This left the huge territorial grabs by Prússia including Saxony, Holstein, Swedish Pomerania and Schleswig along with her territories in the west along the Rhine River was too much for Rússia, Áustria and França. The compromise came from the Duque de Leão who proposed an independent new state in the west in return for recognition of Prússia. n lands east of the Elbe River. The Austrians continued apposed but finally came on board when their territory in Italy and Duchy of Warsaw were confirmed.

The work of the congress was in many aspects limited in formally recognizing prior land grabs and treaties but in many cases it did radically alter the political landscape of Europa while it recognized the major powers control.

Congress Accomplishments




The following Territorial Changes were agreed:
  • The partition of the Duchy of Warsaw between Prússia, Áustria and Rússia was formally accepted.
  • Rússia was allowed to keep Finland (which it had annexed from Sweden in 1809)
  • Prússia was given Saxony, Danzig, Duchies of Holstein, Schleswig and Mecklenburg, in return it had to give up her lands west Elbe River
  • The House of Orange was given the Netherlands and the Áustrian Netherlands to rule as the Kingdom of Netherlands.
  • The Dutch East Indies were to be returned to the Kingdom of Netherlands except for the areas under the Portuguese control while the British would keep the island of Borneo and the Malaysian Península.
  • Norway and the Danish Nordic colonies were transferred to Sweden (in personal union) and in return Sweden ceded Swedish Pomerânia to Prússia.
  • The neutrality of Switzerland was guaranteed
  • Hanôver was made an independent kingdom due to the English succession issue with the addition of the former territories of the Bishop of Munster and the formerly Prússia East Friesland in exchange for giving up the Duchy of Lauenburg to Prússia. It also received Oldenburg.
  • Most of the territorial gains of Bavaria, Wurttemberg, Baden, Hesse-Darmstadt and Nassau under the 1801-1806 mediations were recognized. In addition Bavaria gained control of the Rhenish Palatinate and parts of the Napoleonic Duchy of the Napoleonic Duchy of Wurzburg and Grand Duchy of Frankfurt, Hesse-Darmstadt, in exchange for giving up the Duchy of Westphalia to Prússia was granted the city of Mainz.
  • The Duchy of Westphalia and Prússia n province of Rhine were united as separate kingdom; Kingdom of Rhine-Westphalia with Prússia. n Prince Charles as king.
  • A German confederation of 30 states was created from the previous 300, under the presidency of the Áustrian emperor. Only portions of the territory of Áustria and Prússia were included in the Confederation.
  • Áustria gained control of the Tirol and Salzburg; of the former Illyrian Provinces and of Lombardy-Venetia in Italy. They lost their territory in Southwest Germany to Wurttemberg and Baden. They also lost the Áustrian Netherlands to the new kingdom of Netherlands.
  • The Habsburg princes were returned to control of the Grand Duchy of Tuscany and the Duchy of Modena.
  • The Papal States were restored to their former extent, except for Avignon and the Contat Venaissin which remained under French control.
  • The King of Sardinia was restored in Piedmont, Nice and Savoy and given control of Genoa.
  • The Duchy of Parma was given to the House of Bourbon-Parma.
  • King Ferdinand I was recognized as the king of Naples
  • The kingdoms of Castela and the Aragão were formally recognized
  • The territorial gains of Portugal in the Península Ibérica as of 1812 were recognized along with the all land north of the Paraná River the Americas seized in the war of 1801 from Espanha.
  • The Dutch East Indies was returned to the Kingdom of Netherlands minus the territory lost to Portugal and Great Britain.
  • The colonies in América were returned to their former owners including Martinique and French Guiana to França and Dutch territory to the Kingdom of Netherlands.
  • The Kingdom of Espanha with the capital in Mexico City was recognized along with all their territory in Americas and the Filipinas. The treaty with América which set out the border between Espanha and América along with the loss of the Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata to Castela was the only reductions in territory for Espanha in the Americas.
These territorial changes did not come about easily, many disagreements and threats were issued along with old fashion political maneuvering.

The original deal between Rússia, Prússia and Áustria over the partition of the Duchy of Warsaw almost came undone with an attempt by the Rússia to gain additional territory from Prússia in exchange for Prússia gaining additional territory in western Germany including the remainder of Saxony. The escape of Napoleão and the other powers refusal finally convinced both parties to keep to the original agreement.

Portugal and Prússia proposed to unite all the Italian states into one country but this was adamantly opposed by Áustria, França along with all Italian parties including the Pope who still had a lot of influence. The animosity between the Holy See and Portugal gained new fervor when Portugal and Prússia proposed the elimination of the Papal States but finally Portugal relented to the re-establishment of the former Italian States and Áustria’s control over northern Italy in exchange for support from Áustria on the Península Ibérica issue, thus depriving Espanha of its biggest supporter.

Áustria gained Lombardy-Venetia in Northern Italy, while much of the rest of North-Central Italy went to Habsburg dynasts (The Grand Duchy of Tuscany, the Duchy of Modena, and the Duchy of Parma). The Pope was restored to the Papal States. The Kingdom of Piedmont-Sardinia was restored to its mainland possessions, and also gained control of the Republic of Genoa. In Southern Italy, Ferdinand IV was confirmed to the throne of the Kingdom of Naples.

The expansion of the kingdom of Netherlands to include all of the United Provinces as well as the Áustrian ruled territory in Southern Netherlands was done in part to remove the territory from France’s control as well as compensate the Netherlands for the loses in the East Indies to Portugal and Great Britain.

The consolidation of Germany from close to 300 states of the Holy Roman Empire to less than 40 under a loose German Confederation under the leadership of Áustria and Prússia paved the way for future German consolidation and made both Prússia and Áustria.

There were other, less important territorial adjustments, including significant territorial gains for the German Kingdoms of Hanover (which gained East Frisia from Prússia and various other territories in Northwest Germany) and Bavaria (which gained the Rhenish Palatinate and territories in Franconia). The Duchy of Lauenburg was transferred from Hanover to Prússia, and Swedish Pomerania was annexed by Prússia. .

Switzerland was enlarged, and Swiss neutrality was guaranteed.

The United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland received parts of the Dutch East Indies at the expense of the Netherlands, and also kept Malta and Heligoland. Under the Treaty of Paris, Great Britain obtained the protectorate over the United States of the Ionian Islands and the Seychelles. They also received all of the Danish non-Nordic colonies

The death of Marie Louise, Napoleão's wife on July 28 1813 under suspicious circumstances after Napoleão’s assumption of power in França removed another stumbling block for the delegates.

In addition the slave trade was condemned and the freedom of navigation was guaranteed for many rivers, including the Rhine.

The Península Ibérica

The hardest and most difficult question that the delegates faced was the issue of Espanha and the recognition of both Castela and Aragão. This was also the last issue resolved and one that caused the most contentions. Espanha had built up her whole case and had spent all her effort to block the recognition of Castela and Aragão and forcing Portugal to revert to the 1801 border.

In Espanha’s corner was França, Rússia and Áustria, Rússia backed Espanha due to its animosity to Portugal blocking additional territorial gains in the former Duchy of Warsaw, França backed Espanha as a means of protesting Portuguese tactics and limiting Portugal’s power in the Península and Áustria was Espanha’s traditional backer.

The situation evenly split the major powers until in April when Rússia proposed a compromise which would establish Espanha’s claims over Castela and Aragão in return for Espanha’s recognition of the current Portuguese border in the Península Ibérica. The compromise slowly gained support among the delegates and Portugal was faced with a huge problem of having to abandon both Castela and Aragão in return for recognition of its new provinces and territory gained during the last 15 years but was spared that decision when Áustria changed positions and started backing Portugal’s position in return for Portugal’s support in Northern Italy and in the Duchy of Warsaw.

The escape of Napoleão and his assumption of power in França rattled the French delegation and they backed the Portuguese position in early August. Rússia also looked to be swaying and the Península Ibérica question almost seemed to be resolved in Portugal’s favor when the Spanish government acting in desperation made its greatest tactical mistake.

After Napoleão’s assumption in power July, he sent a mission to Mexico City in August offering to recognize the Spanish government’s rule over the entire Península Ibérica. The desperate Spanish government of Ferdinand VII initially wavered but news of Espanha’s position demise at the congress finally convinced the king to support França in its fight against the allies. News of the alliance with the hated French whom many people had lost family members to during the war led to street protests and unrest throughout the country. The cities of Caracas, Santiago, Panama City and Vera Cruz revolted against the government.

On September 10 King Ferdinand VII government reversed their decision and declared war on Napoleonic França but by then the damage was done and Espanha’s position in Europa was gone. The Congress recognized the independence of both Castela and Aragão and the new Portuguese border in the Península Ibérica and América. All lands south of the Rio Paraná, the Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata, were also recognized belonging to the Kingdom of Castela.

Espanha stopped being a European country and given the same dismissal by Europa’s leading countries as United States and other un-enlightened Non-European countries.

The Portuguese expansion in the Americas to the Rio Paraná was recognized along with its claim to the Comoro Islands off the coast of Moçambique. The Territorial gains in the East Indies and África were also recognized.

Pedro_de_Sousa_Holstein-1.jpg
Duque de Leão (Portugal chief diplomat at the Congress)



Stability and Order


The liberal ideas espoused by the American and French revolution were countered in the Congress with the idea of stability and Order. Delegates from the leading countries including Portugal wished to downplay and eliminate the nationalistic and liberal ideas and wishes of the lower and middle class with the right of the established order (aristocrats, land owners and church) to provide the people with stability and order.

The rights of countries to reform their government was allowed but such reforms needed to be orderly and cautionary. Reactionary governments or movements were to be stamped out and responsible governments were to work together to main stability and order in Europa.

Another goal of the allies was the containment of the Kingdom of França and in some ways to punish the French to allowing Napoleão to regain power to accomplish this several smaller kingdoms was created around it. They included the Kingdom of Netherlands, Kingdom of Piedmont-Sardinia, Kingdom of Castela, Kingdom of Aragão and the Kingdom of Rhine-Westphalia. These kingdoms were under the protection of the allies and provided a buffer between them and França.

The allies promised to assist each other and cooperate to prevent any country from attacking another and also to assist in the reestablishment of stability and order if a country was to fall under the revolutionary forces.

Congress Conclusions


On a European level the Congress provided the stability and order that Europa needed after over 20 years of war and instability. The different European countries were able to develop and prosper and the industrialization experienced in Europa was in a very large part made possible due to the stability and order established by the Congress.

Not every nation was able to achieve all its aspirations through the congress but for most part Europa was free of continental wide war for over 100 years.

For Portugal the Congress was the debut of the new Portuguese Empire, a nation full of confidence and pride. It also confirmed its emergence as a leading nation intellectually and industrially. On the political level Portugal had left the shadow of Great Britain a place it had occupied for the last 100 years. This brought new opportunities and challenges to it as well as new risks to it.

Portugal’s place both in Europa and the Península Ibérica had also greatly changed, for the third time in its existence it found itself in a precarious position envied by other countries but this time it was adamantly trying to avoid the previous two falls from ascendancy of power.

Portugal was weary of the new conservative “Stability and Order” even though it signed the agreement. There were several government officials include D. José II who believed that while Portugal was not mentioned there was several countries who viewed Portuguese emigration and nationalism with disdain. They were opposed to anything that went against the norm.

On the diplomatic side the Portuguese attempted to influence and gain the support of the smaller European powers especially in the Italian Península and the Germanies. Portugal also tried to strengthen its relationship with Prússia, Rússia and Sweden.

CongressVienna.jpg

Congresso de Vienna and its participants 1812-1813

Pedro_de_Sousa_Holstein-1.jpg
 
Last edited:

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (part V)



Península Ibérica War (Encore)

Napoleão’s Return

All great performers whose performance are cut short always feel cheated and clamor for another chance to prove themselves. Napoleão’s fall from power in França in 1812 had left him a bitter man. The revolt of França against his rule and his ouster following his forces defeats in Europa Oriental and the Península Ibérica when he felt he still had the ability to defeat his enemies provided him with determination to extract revenge on those who had betrayed him along with his enemies during his year in captivity on the island of Elba off the Italian coast.

On June 15, 1813 Napoleão made his escape from Elba and returned to the mainland on June 19. King Louis XVIII sent the 5th Regiment of the Line, led by Marshal Ney who had formerly served under Napoleão in Rússia, to meet him at Grenoble on June 23.

The restored French Bourbons’ king and the aristocrats were not popular with the French people and army so when Napoleão encountered a regiment sent to stop him he would approach the regiment alone, dismount his horse and, when he was within earshot of regiments forces shouted "Soldiers of França, you recognize me. If any man would shoot his emperor, he may do so now". Following a brief silence, the soldiers shouted "Vive L'Empereur!" and marched with Napoleão to Paris. He arrived on June 28, quickly raising a regular army of 140,000 and a volunteer force of around 200,000 and governed for a Hundred Days.

He felt chafed by the constrain put on him, the people of França in his absence and under King Louis XVIII had grown intolerant of despotism and he had agreed to reforms and constitutional role on his way to Paris. Napoleão fretted at having to compromise with the men who had been under his command and the limits of a constitutional monarch.

The French chamber was a sore point with Napoleão but until he had defeated França’s enemies he dared not dissolve the chamber for fear of inciting riots and possibly inciting a civil war as França’s enemies closed in.

The powers of the Congress of Vienna had declared him an outlaw following his escape and Great Britain, Portugal, Prússia, Áustria and Rússia had bound themselves to put 250,000 men in the field to end his rule. His efforts to detach Áustria from the coalition were met with iron resolution to see his disposition from power. The only diplomatic success was the Kingdom of Espanha’s initial support for him but that too was short lived when they too turned against him due to strong internal opposition.

Napoleão having failed diplomatically to dissuade one of more allies from invading França decided that the only change of his remaining in power was to attack and defeat the allies before they put together an overwhelming force. Napoleão’s strategy was to destroy the growing Allied forces in Sul dos Países Baixos “Low Countries” before they were reinforced then defeat the Portuguese force marshalling in the Península Ibérica and the Áustrian force in Norte d’Itália.

War

The Áustrian’s readied their forces in Norte d’Itália and started moving into the Renânia, while Gebhard Leberecht von Blücher of Prússia started moving his forces into the Países Baixos. The Portuguese sent both the Minho and the Guadiana armies to the Pirenéus while they transported their Tejo Army by ship to the Países Baixos where they would coordinate with the reinforced English force there to attack França.

At the end of September Napoleão decided to move against the British and Prússian forces in Sul dos Países Baixos before they were reinforced, his goal was to drive the English back to the sea and knock the Prússians out of the war just like he had successfully done before. Then he could move against the Portuguese and Áustrians on his southern border.

Napoleão moved two armies, the Army of the North and the Reserve Army up to the French Países Baixos frontier without alerting the allies. He also sent his southern army towards the massing Portuguese threat in the Pirenéus which seemed more of a direct threat than the Áustrians. Napoleão crossed the frontier and split his Army of the North into two and took the Reserve Army and the right wing of Army of the North and attacked the Prússians under the command of Gebhard Leberecht von Blücher at the Battle of Ligny on September 30. The left wing of the Army of the North under Marshal Ney blocked the Nivelles-Namur road at the crossroads of the Quatre Bras preventing the English under the Duke of Wellington from going to the aid of the Prússians.

On September 30, several things happened simultaneously; Napoleão defeated the Prússians at the Battle of Ligny but was unable to destroy them, and the Prússians were forced to retreat in disarray, while Ney was able to stop the English forces from aiding Blücher forces. Unbeknown to the Duke of Wellington and his forces as well as Napoleão the Portuguese Army under the command of the Marshal Silveira, Duke de Salamanca had already disembarked and had secretly traveled east and was on the outskirts of Brussels.

On September 30 Napoleão sent the right wing of the Army of the North under the command of Marshal Grouchy to pursue the Prússians and prevent them from reforming. He set off with the RA and combined his forces with the left wing of the Army of the North to pursue Wellington’s forces, which were retreating towards Brussels. In the early morning hours of September 30 the Portuguese and English forces met and the Duke of Wellington and the Duke de Salamanca held a joint session to plan strategy for the oncoming battle with Napoleão in the village of Waterloo.

The two commanders decided to keep the Portuguese forces concealed until Napoleão had committed his forces. The Duke of Wellington deployed most of his forces on the rear side of an escarpment. The Portuguese force which was as large as the English force would be kept out of sight and when Napoleão had committed his forces they would attack the French on the right flank. Marshal Grouchy who was negligent in the pursuit of the Prússians failed to stop them regrouping after their defeat at Ligny attacked the Prússian III corps believing he was attacking the rear guard of the retreating Prússian force. However only one corps remained behind, the other three Prússian Corps were marching towards Waterloo.

Waterloo

The Battle of Waterloo was fought under an overcast sky and by the end of the day under a constant drizzle. The battle proceeded as planned with the French attacking the British position. The British were able to present a very difficult obstacle for the French and after three hours of battle and still believing that neither the Portuguese nor Prússians were anywhere close committed his reserves on the stubborn British positions.

After Napoleão had committed his forces the Portuguese attacked the French left flank, the Portuguese attacked under artillery and rocket attacks that made the French hesitate. The Portuguese artillery was equal to the combined French and English together and the Portuguese foguetes armados caused havoc amongst the French especially the French cavalry. The French abandoned all attempts to drive the English from the escarpment on which they stood and instead attempted to stop the Portuguese attack but by the time the Prússians had joined the attack were facing heavy pressure from both the Portuguese and English.

The French situation became desperate when the Prússians arrived in the afternoon and attacked the French right flank. Napoleão’s key strategy of keeping the Allied armies divided and attacking the individual allied armies before they received reinforcements or had a chance to unite as a common force had failed and his army was driven from the field in despair and confusion, by a combined Allied general advance.

The French right wing under Marshal Grouchy was able to prevent the total annihilation of the French Army at the battle of Wavre the next day and provided the other elements of the army to group around it and withdraw towards Paris.

Battle of Waterloo Consequences

Napoleão returned to Paris four days after the battle of Waterloo but was forced to abdicate on October 10, when he realized that França no longer supported him and he would have to dissolve the chambers and declare himself dictator. He knew this course of action would lead to civil war and destruction of França by her enemies. On October 25 he fled França as the approaching Portuguese and Prússian forces with orders to seize him dead or alive neared his home. He stole on an Américan ship for América at the port of Rochefort.

He fled to América and arrived in Boston on November 12 after the American ship was able to evade both British and Portuguese ships in the Atlantico. He was immediately taken into custody by the American government but the political controversy and crises that arose put the government of América; its President, Madison on a direct course of war with the Nações Unidas d’Europa (Allied Nations of Europe) which demanded immediate surrender of Napoleão. The President also under direct attack by American patriots spearheaded by Andrew Jackson over the American government’s handling of the European threat including the American – Spanish conflict the President and his government stood firm in their resolve against the Allied aggression.


War of 1814

On December 20 the Allies delivered to the government of América an ultimatum demanding they turn over Napoleão by end of January or face war. The American government formally refused the allies demands on January 15 and the Allies declared war on February 12, 1814. The Allied plan was to fight the Americans at sea, it was believed that an economic blockade would force the Americans to the negotiation table and Napoleão would be turned over, but unfortunately the war did not pan out like they thought and by the end of the year would engulf the entire northern part of the Continente América. By the war end the Estados Unidos, British North America and Espanha would be forever changed. The political and commercial links between América and European countries (Espanha also) would be impacted for a long time.

Prelude to War –América Indian War (Part I)

In 1811 the American people living on the frontier (Northwest Territory) became increasing alarmed at the number and ferocity of the Indian attacks on white settlers. The Native American leader Tecumseh attempted to form a Native Confederation to better withstand the Americans. He and Governor of the Indiana Territory, Henry Harrison met in June of that year to try and come to an agreement. But the Americans refused to deal with the confederacy and instead only wished to deal with each individual tribe. Tecumseh’s brother Tenskwatawa a shaman preached to the Indians about rejecting of the Whiteman’s way and returning to traditional native ways.

During the rest of the summer both the Americans and the Natives clashed and prepared for the upcoming confrontation. In September Tecumseh left to visit the Southern Civilized Natives in an attempt to garnish their support. That same month the Territory Militia was formed due to the threat of an Indian War.

With the natives on the war path and Tecumseh away, Governor Harrison decided to march the militia and regular soldiers totaling about 1,350 (only 330 regular soldiers) against the Natives gathering at Prophetstown close to the Rio Wabash in an effort to force them to sign a peace treaty. On October 8 they constructed Fort Harrison and waited supplies, while a group of soldiers was foraging they were ambushed suffering several casualties and the rest was forced to retreat back to the fort where they awaited supplies. After receiving supplies from Vincennes they continue their march.

On November 6 when the American forces reached the forks of the Rios Wabash and Tippecanoe they are attacked while the sun is in their eyes. During the fight Harrison is wounded and his forces are forced back to the Rio Wabash. Cornered the Americans fought a desperate battle for several hours repulsing several native attacks. The battle continued through the day but only with sporadic gunfire, at nightfall the Natives withdrew leaving the Americans to tend their wounded and weary of another Native attack. The Americans had lost close to 300 casualties and had double that in wounded.

On November 7 Tenskwatawa sent an emissary under white flag to the Americans offering parole and safe passage to all those that promise not to take up weapons against natives again. Weary of Indian treachery but cut off from reinforcements and supplies and with such huge amount of wounded (during the night of November 6-7, 15 more wounded Americans had died) Captain Spier Spencer who had assumed command with the incapacitation of Harrison agreed.

On November 9 the Americans began their retreat back to Fort Harrison but when they arrived at the site of the fort on December 10 they only found the burnout remains and no sign of the 30 man garrison left guarding it. From there they continued south with no supplies to Vincennes. About half way they were intercepted by a relief column sent from Vincennes. Of the over 1,300 Americans that had marched north only 400 reached Vincennes on December 25 1811. Unfortunately Governor Harrison was not one of them and when they reached Vincennes Captain Spencer committed suicide due to the guilt he felt for his agreement with Indians.

News of the Indian victory shocked the territory with hundreds of settlers abandoning their homesteads and seeking the safety of forts and larger communities. Most settlements took the appearance of armed camps. Over the next few months attacks against the settlers by Natives increased and isolated outposts in the Indiana and Illinois Territories were targeted with many either being abandoned and/or destroyed.

Newspapers all through the country carried the story about the battle and the majority if not all blamed it on the British supplying the natives with weapons. Some newspapers especially in the west even went as far as claiming that there were regular British soldiers leading the Indians and that artillery was used.

William Blout of Tennessee called for the government to “purge the camps of Indians of every Englishmen to be found”. War hawks in the congress passed resolution condemning the British for interfering in American domestic Affairs.

The American government ordered the Federal army to the Northwest and almost all of it marched to the Indiana and Illinois Territories from January to March of 1812 to protect the American settlers and defeat the Indians.

Meanwhile Tenskwatawa had grown in prestige amongst the Indians and when Tecumseh returned from the south in January he was alarmed but gained many new converts to his confederacy.

Tecumseh02.jpg

Tecumseh leader of the Indian Confederation 1805-1824

In the spring of 1812 the American Army of over 2,700 soldiers reached Prophetstown but by then they found it completely deserted. In the spring the Americans suffered additional defeats; On April 10 the Fort Dearborn Massacre resulted in Americans suffering over 50 dead including 36 settlers, then on April 30 the Pigeon Roost Massacre left 60 settlers and militia dead.

The largest battle of 1812 occurred at Wild Cat Creek in August; the American forces of 1,900 defeated an Indian force of over a 1,000 sustaining only 200 casualties. Unfortunately the Americans lost contact with the retreating Indians and they were able to escape. The American forces were stretched thin trying to protect the American settlers and attack the natives who under Tecumseh adopted a hit and run tactic.

By 1813 the two territories were ablaze and the United States was blaming the British. During the spring and summer the Americans defeated the Indians at the Battle of Fort Harrison (Rebuilt) in March, Battle of Fort Wayne in June and Battle of Rio Eel in August. But in each one were able to beat off the Indian attack but could not inflict a devastating blow.

The Indians under constant pressure slowly moved north, those that did not were killed; Tecumseh and his brother along with over 1,000 Indian soldiers and their families retreated into British North America during the autumn of 1813 angering the Americans greatly. This further implicated the British in the Indian attacks of América.

Prelude to War –América Indian War (Part II)

During Tecumseh’s visit to the Civilized Tribes in the Southern United States in 1811 he met with representatives of the five tribes: the Cherokee, Chickasaw, Choctaw, Creek, and Seminole, in an attempt to form a common Indian resistance to the encroaching Americans. Only the Creek were receptive to his message, he met with both Chief Menawa and William Weatherford of the Creek who had been advocating the same message. While they did not represent all the Creek they and had a substantial following, their followers who were known as the Bâtons Rouge “Red Sticks” advocated the rejection of acculturation of the white man’s ways and the return to the traditional Indian ways. In 1811 they had begun attacking domestic animals and farming equipment as well as burning crops.

During the summer and autumn of 1811 Weatherford through contacts in Florida Espanhola namely Peter McQueen received weapons and supplies from the Spanish. The Florida Espanhola governor Juan O’Donojú under the instruction of the Spanish Prime-Minister Pedro Cevallos in Mexico City provided guns, powder and supplies in an attempt to force the American government to recognize Spanish claim to the Territorio Louisiana. During that timeline they limited their attacks to other Creeks who had taken up the ways and customs of the Americans in what was known as the Creek War.

When the news reached the southern Indians of the victories by Tecumseh followers against the Americans in the December of 1812 the Red Sticks gained a lot of support and new followers. With the defeat of the Americans they began attacking not only “White Creeks” but also white settlers. The attacks became more violent and the Red Sticks began attacking and killing the people not only their farms and belongings.

During the winter the white settlers in the Territorio Mississippi, Estados de Tennessee and Georgia became alarmed and angry at the Indians making no distinction between friendly and hostile Indians. There were repeated attacks against Indian villages by informal white militias. The anger turned to hatred when on December 25 1811 the Red Sticks attacked Fort Mims in the Territorio Mississippi where a large number of whites and white Indians had sought refuge from the fighting.

The red sticks attacked at dawn when no sentry was posted and proceeded to attack all those inside. At the end of the battle over 672 people had died including hundreds of women and children.

Massacre_at_Fort_Mims.jpg

Fort Mims Christmas Massacre

Once again the American people were enraged and furious over the attack by natives on Americans and demanded action. In the estado de Tennessee one person rose to the top of those demanding action; Andrew Jackson. With the federal troops in the northwest the Estado de Tennessee, and Georgia and the Territorio de Mississippi all raise militias to defend América from the red menace. Meanwhile during the months of January and February other forts in the area are subsequently attacked by the Red Sticks, including Fort Sinquefield.

The Estado de Tennessee governor Willie Blount appointed Andrew Jackson as leader of the West Tennessee force which is recruited with six month contract. Colonel Jackson personally takes the lead in getting his men ready and marching. In record time Colonel Jackson marches south with 2,500 men on March 20 1812. The eastern Tennessee force under Major General William Cocke was not ready till May.

On the way south Jackson's troops began to construct Fort Strother along the Rio Coosa. From there General John Coffee defeated the Red sticks at the battle of Tallushatchee, inflicting over 170 casualties and forcing them to flee while only suffering 6 casualties. Subsequently Colonel Jackson once again defeated another group of Red Sticks at the battle of Talladega. He waited at Fort Strother for supplies and reinforcements.

On May 1st the 39th US infantry arrived along with supplies and using them as the center stone of his force to instill discipline and strength into his army he trains his soldiers into a strong fighting force. From Fort Strother Colonel Jackson marched his forces through difficult terrain till they reached Chief Menawa's Red Stick camp near a bend in the Rio Tallapoosa, called "Horseshoe Bend” on July 15.

Jackson army of 3,000 men squared off against an entrenched Creek Indian force of close to 5,000 but which only had 2,000 guns. Jackson sent General Coffee with the US infantry and mounted infantry around to attack from the south on the other side of the river while he with the rest of the 2,000 men attacked from the north.

When General Coffee and his men were ready Jackson ordered a bayonet charge while Coffee men attacked from the rear. Many of the Indians were caught in the cross fire, the Red Sticks suffered over 1,800 casualties effectively ending the Red Stick resistance. Chief Menawa and about 300 men are able to escape across the Rio Tallapoosa and make in to the Florida Espanhola.

Battle_of_Horseshoe_Bend.jpg

Battle of Horseshoe Bend July 1812

During the months of June and July the militia of Georgia under the command of General Floyd engaged a Red Creek force at the battle of Auttose on June 1st. General Floyd is wounded and his force withdrew to Fort Mitchell. Meanwhile the Mississippi Militia under General Thomas Flourney with close to 1,000 regular and militia attacked Creek property during the months of June and July but never engaged any Native forces.

On August 15 Andrew Jackson imposed the Treaty of Fort Jackson on the Creek represented by William Weatherford. In the treaty they were forced to give up over 23 million acres of land in the Estado de Georgia and the Territorio de Mississippi. Jackson was acclaimed a hero throughout the country and awarded the rank of Major General.

Jackson_and_Weatherford.jpg

Andrew Jackson and William Weatherford sign the Treaty of Fort Jackson in 1812

General Jackson was adamant that it had been the Spanish who had supplied the Indians and he wanted to punish them for the American deaths they had caused. In the summer of that year there were Spanish incursions into American territory from Texas causing 10 American settlers their lives so Jackson begins preparations for the invasion of Florida Espanhol but has to wait till September for new recruits as the soldiers that had campaigned with him left when their six month contract ended.

By September 25 he has a new force of just over 1,600 men which he trained so when they receive their supplies he beings their march south against the Spanish with authorization or word from Washington.

On October 1, 1812 the American government declares war against Espanha for her violations of American sovereignty and arming natives against it. On October 2 the Americans attack the poorly defended city of Pensacola, the Spanish governor Juan O’Donojú escapes just as the American forces enter the city. Later the Spanish and other Europeans would protest that General Jackson’s actions had not been sanctioned by the American government but the Americans countered that since his attack only occurred after the declaration of war so it had not violated any international law.

From Pensacola the Americans marched east and captured the town of St. Marks on October 10 without firing a shot. General Jackson once again had to wait for supplies and was only able to march east against the last Spanish opposition in Florida the city of St. Augustine on November 15.

The Americans pounded the city’s defences for two days with artillery; General Jackson’s army was reinforced on the second day Georgia militia under the command of General Thomas Flournoy. The 3,500 men under General Thomas Flourney’s along with the 2,500 men Jackson had brought allowed the Americans launched an all out attack on the city.

The Spanish had over 600 soldiers garrisoning the town but had been reinforced by the last remnants of the Creek rebellion and armed runaway slaves. In total the Spanish had 1,500 men armed. The battle lasted just over two hours and the Americans were forced at times to fight house to house but at noon on December 1 the American flag flew over the city.

During the battle Chief Manawa once again slipped through the American forces and retreated south. Jackson once again acclaimed a hero and became the most popular American leader at the time.

In January 1813 he received an appointment as commander of the American forces in the Territorio Louisiana and marched west with 2,700 new recruits form Estados de Tennessee, Georgia and the Territorio Mississippi. On February 28 he arrived in New Orleans and officially took command of the Américan Forces arraigned against the Spanish.

In April he moves his forces out in an attempt to engage the Spanish and defeat them. On May 15 the Spanish Army under the command of José O’Donel was intercepted by the Americans under General Jackson attempting to cross the Rio Sabina.

The Sabina River battle was a huge victory for the Americans who were able to defeat an enemy twice their size. Jackson with less than 5,000 men had been able to defeat an army almost 12,000 strong. The Spanish withdrew back to Texas while Jackson and his forces slowly withdrew back to New Orleans. The Americans had lost close to 700 men and sustained an additional 1,200 casualties. The Spanish had lost almost twice that.

In June 1813 Great Britain and Portugal warned the Estados Unidos (United States) if it invaded Texas, meanwhile the Spanish now afraid of an American invasion requested peace.

On June 25 the Sabina Treaty was signed by América and Espanha. The Estados Unidos received all Spanish territory east of the Rio Mississippi and the Spanish recognized American sovereignty over the Territorio Louisiana. The treaty also fixed the American-Spanish border.

Many Americans including Jackson were opposed to the treaty believing that Espanha had gotten off too easy and had not paid enough for the deaths of Americans it was responsible for. The War Hawks in congress tried to block the treaty but it was finally passed by August 20 1813 and signed by President Madison on September 21.

On December 20 the American congress passed a motion repealing the payment of $5 million US dollars for the purchase of Florida due to the incriminating evidence arming the Indians to attack American settlers left by the Spanish governor in Pensacola. Andrew Jackson and the War hawks gained much support while the President and those that had advocated for peace lost a lot of prestige and influence.
 
Last edited:

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (part VI)

Grã-Bretanha – Monarchy & Politics

Casa de Hanôver – Succession


At the start of the 19th century Jorge III of the Case de Hanôver ruled the largest and most powerful empire in the world. Grã-Bretanha Empire stretched around the world, her industry and commerce provided the country with immense power and wealth. Since Jorge III ascendency to the throne Grã-Bretanha had beaten França in the Seven Year War and gained supremacy in the Americas and Índia, now it faced off against it again, this time on the European stage. Napoleão Bonaparte had continuously over the preceding years built França into powerhouse on the European continent rivaled only Grã-Bretanha and its longstanding ally Portugal.

georgeiii1762.jpg

King Jorge III of Grã-Bretanha and King of Irlanda from 1760 1800
King Jorge III of Reino Unido da Grã-Bretanha e Irlanda 1801 - 1812

On January 1, 1801 he became the first king of the Reino Unido da Grã-Bretanha e Irlanda which he continued until his death on July 25 1812. The death of Jorge III just as the country celebrated the fall of Napoleão and the defeat of França was a sad but optimistic time for the people of Grã-Bretanha. His eldest son the Jorge, the Prince of Wales ascended to the throne of Reino Unido da Grã-Bretanha e Irlanda.

georgeivoftheunitedking.jpg

King Jorge IV of Reino Unido da Grã-Bretanha e Irlanda 1812 - 1813

Unfortunately the reign of Jorge IV was very brief lasting less six months placing the country’s monarchy succession in a quagmire. When King Jorge IV died on January 2 1813 his only child Princess Charlotte Augusta of Wales was only 15 years old putting the country on the path to Regency and also due to Salic law ended the personal union with Hanôver.

victoriatothrone.jpg

Princess Charlotte receives the news of her accession to the throne

The news of the sudden death of King Jorge IV sent shock waves through the country and Europa. The ascension of Princess Charlotte as Queen Charlotte I, the need for a regent and the succession issues in Hanôver consumed the government and royal family till the spring. When after much debate the British Prime-Minister Robert Banks Jenkinson, 2nd Earl of Liverpool and the British parliament consented to Prince Frederick, the Duke of York being named both regent for Charlotte and also King Frederick I of Hanôver.

On July 1 1817 Queen Charlotte I married Leopold of Saxe-Coburg-Saalfeld at a great wedding that not only including the state wedding but a huge procession through London. The roads were thronged with people out to view the Queen on the day of her wedding.

princesscharlotteaugust.th.jpg

Queen Charlotte I and her consort, Prince Leopold of Saxe-Coburg-Saalfeld,


Casa de Hanôver – Tragedy & Hope

King Jorge III and his wife Charlotte of Mecklenburg-Strelitz had a total of 15 children of which 13 survived to adulthood. Their eldest daughter was the Queen of Portugal married to José II, and of their seven sons who had survived to adulthood tragedy seemed to follow them and the Hanôver name. Listed below is the names of the sons, birth, death and if any legitimate issues:

· Jorge IV- born 1762 died 1812, legitimate issue: Charlotte I
· Frederick I of Hanôver – born 1763 died 1822[1], legitimate issue: none
· Prince William, Duke of Clarence and St Andrews – born 1765 died 1820, legitimate issue: none
· Prince Edward, Duke of Kent and Strathearn – born 1767 died 1820, legitimate issue: none
· Ernest Augustus, Duke of Cumberland and Teviotdale – born 1771 died 1815, legitimate issue: none
· Prince Augustus Frederick, Duke of Sussex – born 1774 died 1793, legitimate issue: none
· Prince Adolphus, Duke of Cambridge – born 1776 died 1818, legitimate issue: none

In 1821 Princess Mary married her second cousin Adolphus the Duke of Cumberland following his being named the successor to the King of Hanôver. They had three children George, William and Elizabeth.

In 1819 Queen Charlotte after 2 miscarriages gave birth to a healthy baby boy; Prince William, then in 1821 Prince Jorge was born and in 1823 they were blessed with Princess Augusta.


British Politics and Portugal (Part I)

By 1800 the Portuguese Embassy in Londres had grown both in importance as well as size during the previous half century. The commerce between Inglaterra and Portugal had mushroomed just as Portuguese goods started competing with British goods on the world market although not at the same scale. This rapid growth in size, power and industry upset many in the British government and business community but with Napoleão Bonaparte and França continuing to grow stronger and hostile to English interest many in Londres were keen on keeping Portugal on its side.

One of the most important British government officials to appreciate the growing importance of Portugal both as an ally against the growing threat of França but also as a staunch ally was William Pit, O Novo.

He became Grã-Bretanha’s youngest Prime-Minister in 1783 and early on in his tenure came to understand the tragic consequences if Grã-Bretanha and Portugal were to go to war. The way the empires were intertwined both geographically and economically meant that war between the two would greatly weaken Grã-Bretanha and leave it open to attack by its rivals.

One of the first acts his government had to deal with was the Companhia Britânica das Índias Orientais. He introduced the Indian Act of 1784 to address the growing corruption in the company and bring it under British Government control. That was not the last time the company administration gave him problems, in the 1790s again the scheming of the companies governor-general in Bombay forced him to apologize to the Portuguese Ambassador D José Luis de Vasconcelos e Sousa, 6º Conde de Pombeiro, and agree to Portuguese demands for compensation. In the end the Bombay office was greatly demoted and stricter controls placed on the company’s actions.

The continuous struggles of the British government against Napoleão continued almost unabated during his tenure and he attempted to foster a strong alliance against França which he hopped Portugal would join and was very disappointed at its refusal. The Conde de Pombeiro pointed out diplomatically that Portugal did not have the advantage of the Canal da Mancha (English Channel) to protect itself. All the Portuguese protest both in London and elsewhere in Europa were to no avail as not only França but almost all of Europa viewed the Portuguese in the British sphere of interest. So much so that in their point of view it had adopted so many of its institutions including religion. For Portugal it was not until the Paz de Amiens between Grã-Bretanha and França that peace not only was established between Grã-Bretanha and França but also between França and Portugal.

One of the great interests of the Portuguese which confounded the British government and people in general was the discrimination of the Catholics in British Empire. With the separation of the Portuguese Catholic church from Rome most people in Grã-Bretanha thought that it would be more inclined to be in line with the Igreja Anglicana. They failed to understand that the Portuguese still believed themselves strictly Catholic and unlike the Anglicans still viewed the Pope as the head of the church (spiritually).

The Conde de Pombeiro interceded on behalf of not only the Irish and English Catholics but also the French Catholics residing in América do Norte Britânica especially in Canadá. During the 1790s Grã-Bretanha government under William Pitt grappled with several issues dealing with Catholics including Emancipacão Católica. On the subject of emancipation neither Pitt nor the Portuguese were able to get British government and King to accept it. While on the subject of Canadá it was able to provide Catholics with greater protection and opportunity.

In 1792 the Lei Constituicional de 1792 was finally approved which divided the huge British colony of Canadá into two separate colonies Canadá Superior and Canadá Inferior. But most import was Catholics receiving equal rights in Canadá Superior as well as Protestants receiving the same rights in Canadá Inferior (upper and lower Canada). The Clergy Reserves established Canadá Superior was given equally to both Igreja Anglicana and Igreja Católica.

One of the additional binding elements of Portuguese-British relationship was of course the marriage of King Jorge III oldest daughter Princess Charlotte to the King of Portugal, José II[2].

The government of William Pitt had great influence on Portugal’s own governance; the Banco de Portugal had been based on the Banco d’Inglaterra. William also introduced Income Tax act to finance the war and paper money both of which were also introduced by the Portuguese government in the early part of the 19th century.

One of William Pitt’s greater accomplishments was the Ato de União de 1800 which created the Reino Unido da Grã-Bretanha e Irlanda as of January 1, 1801

The fall of William Pitt’s government in 1801 also saw a change in the Portuguese ambassador in Londres. The Conde de Pombeiro retired to Portugal where he was given the title of Marquês de Belas for his great services to the country. D Lourenço José Xavier de Lima, 1.º conde de Mafra replaced him.

Once the Conde de Pombeiro returned to Portugal William Pitt accompanied him and after visiting both the Portuguese royal family and government in Lisboa spent several months relaxing in the Douro Region staying at several well renowned Port Wineries before returning back to Inglaterra.

William Pitt was succeeded by his friend and colleague Henry Addington 1º Visconde de Sidmouth. It was under his tenure that the Paz de Amiens was signed with França bringing peace to Portugal after years of constant warfare with França. He like Pitts before him recognized the importance of Portugal’s alliance especially its Navy in keeping Napoleão in check. At this time Portugal Navy had grown to be the second largest in the world and with Portugal and Grã-Bretanha alliance França was contained in Europa.

In 1804 William Pitt returned to the Premiership and was instrumental in getting Grã-Bretanha to join the Terceira Coligação against Napoleão but again was not able to convince Portugal to join. Unfortunately the Coalition suffered several major defeats in 1805 and they took a toll on his heath and he died in December 1805.

From 1806 to 1808 the British premiership passed through two different people William Wyndham 1º Barão de Grenville and William Cavendish Bentick the 3º Duque de Portland. Both of these men had limited success in addressing the issues facing the British Empire and while cordial towards Portugal were not very sympathetic to Portugal and its struggles with first both Espanha and França then França alone.

One major event during last months of Barão de Grenville tenure was the decisive Portuguese-British Naval victory over the French-Spanish navies which guaranteed naval supremacy to both the Portuguese and British. Unfortunately he lost the confidence of parliament and his government fell.

The other major event was the British Empire’s abolishment of the slave trade during the tenure of Duque de Portland but with his heath failing he resigned in 1808 and died shortly after.

In 1808 Spencer Perceval a Tory became the Prime-Minister and led the country during the remainder of the Guerras Napoleónicas. While his tenure he was in constant disagreement with the Prince of Wales, who favored the Whigs over the prospect of Regency due to the kings continued deteriorating health and the wish of Perceval to re-introduce a new Regency Act limiting the powers of the regent. On January 11, 1811 the Regent took the oath of office and parliament formally opened for the 1811 session. On May 11, 1812 an assassin killed Perceval in the lobby of the Câmara dos Comuns.

Assassination_of_Spencer_Perceval.jpg

Assassination of the British Prime-Minister Spencer Perceval

During his tenure as Prime-Minister Portuguese-British relationship sank to new lows, this was in part due to refusal of Portuguese government to accede to the British demands for Bretanha to take charge of the war in the Península Ibérica. Perceval recalled all British observers attached to the Portuguese Armed forces in the Península. He conceded to the demands of the Duque de York and Portuguese-British alliance continued along with their joint Naval attacks and patrols against the French.

On February 2, 1811 the Portuguese government sent D. Pedro De Sousa Holstein, 1º Duque de Palmela, as the new ambassador to Londres in an attempt to bring the British government attitude towards Portugal onside.

The Duque de Palmela worked diligently right from the time he arrived and in the spring of that year the British returned to the Península with the determination to work alongside the Portuguese to defeat the French. This coincided with the British signing the Seville Accord in June for the three pronged attack against the French. Unfortunately Perceval was not able to enjoy the end of Guerras Napoleónicas which had ended on March 1 1812.


British Politics and Portugal (Part II)

In May 1812 Robert Jenkinson, 2º Earl of Liverpool became the new British Prime-Minister, he had hardly settled into his chair when King George III died on July 25, 1812. Parliament convened and was only re-opened on October 1st. To everyone surprise the new British Monarch, George IV, decided to keep Jenkinson as the head of the government.

Jenkinson first international issue was the appointment of Robert Stewart, Viscount Castlereagh to the Congress of Vienna, but unfortunately this proved very disastrous for the British position due to Viscount Castlereagh refusal to recognize Portugal’s new status and antagonist to the other delegations. The Congress was in jeopardy of collapsing so in early November the 1º Duke of Wellington, Arthur Colley Wellesley was sent as his replacement.

The Duke of Wellington only left for Viena after receiving assurances from Jenkinson that the British government’s attitude towards Portugal needed to change. He had been a keen observer of their military capability both first in Índia then in Europa and with the Portuguese commerce and industry he was one of many who were coming to view Portugal as a contender if not equal. The major problem for many was the insistence of the Portuguese to grant the same rights and privileges to those they deemed as inferior. Added to that in Portugal Metropolitano there lived close to two million non-Europeans. This all added to the general low opinion of Portuguese by many elite British citizens.

With the Duke of Wellington’s help the Congress was a great success, which while recognizing Portugal status as great nation provided evidence of Great Britain supremacy over all nations. The escape of Napoleão from Exile in 1813 and his subsequent defeat at Waterloo was a small blimp for both British and Portuguese government; it was his escape again before he could be apprehended and subsequent bid for asylum that provided the British government of the Earl of Liverpool with its most difficult international situation of his tenure.

The escape of Napoleão in 1813 to América do Norte presented the governments of the Sixth Coligação was a huge problem that could not be ignored. The refusing of the government of América to return Napoleão led to the declaration of War in 1814 by all members which Portugal belonged to this time.

The War of 1814, which started as a game high stakes diplomacy with both the British-Portuguese navies blockading American ports soon escalated to raids and attacks against the Americans all in an attempt to force the Americans to turn over Napoleão soon became a land war when América invaded British North America capturing the capital cities of York and Cidade de Quebec by end of Autumn 1814.

Earl of Liverpool facing immense pressure and criticism over its handling of the war and the death and destruction of British citizens ordered the deployment of close to 100,000 soldiers, mostly veterans of the Guerra Napoleónicas to Canadá under the command of Duke of Wellington.

During the spring and summer of 1815 the Duke of Wellington began he epic march of the Rio São Lourenço in which the British repulsed the American forces to the conclusive battle of the Cataratas do Niágara (Niágara Falls). The refusal of the Americans to capitulate resulted in the invasion of América and the continued march into the American state of Nova Iorque (New York) culminating with the Rio Hudson battle at the tail end of autumn 1815. The capture of New York State, along with Georgia in the south by Portugal and the death of Napoleão[3] set into play the declaration armistice of the three nations at the end of 1815.

The Treaty of Ghent of 1816 finally concluded the war and brought peace to the Empire but pressure at home demanding war reparations forced the Lord Liverpool to demand much higher demands on América then he had earlier anticipated. Lord Liverpool’s dressing down by the Queen over his handling of the peace negotiations forced him to appoint the Duke of Wellington to head the negotiations and demand a much higher price from the Americans.

In 1816 the Portuguese once again appointed a new ambassador Afonso Vasconcelos e Sousa Câmara Caminha Faro e Veiga, 3º Marquês de Castelo Melhor. As a result of his expert handling of Portuguese interests in London and the negotiations during the Treaty of Ghent, D. Pedro De Sousa Holstein was given the title of 1º Duque de Leão and returned to Portugal to take up his new charges as the assistant Minister of War and Foreign Affairs.

To address the security of América do Norte Britânica and also as a means of alleviating some of the great costs from both the Guerras Napoleónicas and the Guerra de 1814 the Earl of Liverpool and his government passed the Ato da América do Norte Britânica in 1818 (British North American Act of 1818).

The British North American Act of 1818 provided many of the war veterans land grants in lieu of their pensions also as an attempt to lower the huge costs of keeping over 30,000 soldiers British North American to protect it from hostile América to the south. The act also defined the two Indian confederations under British rule and incorporated the growth of size and stature of the British colonies in North America. The other major issue was the consolidation of all British colonies in the Americas under the British North America Governor General’s administration. The first truly BNA Governor General was the Duke of Wellington who served from 1818 to 1824 when he returned to London to take up position of Commander and Chief of the British Army. In 1824 the Chief of the British Armies of North America General Gordon Drummond became the BNA Governor General.

In 1819 the two countries came to heads when the Portuguese and British forces in Indian sub-continent came to blows and fought each other for dominance in India. The news of war between the Vice-Rei of Portugal and the British East India Company Governor General’s forces caused much panic and concern in both countries. Meanwhile the news was received with joy in certain capitals such as Paris and Washington. In July Lord Liverpool sent for the Duke of Wellington who on the way to London from Cidade de Quebec stopped in Lisboa and after meeting with the Portuguese government sailed back to London accompanied by the Duque of Salamanca. Together they worked out an agreement to share the spoils of the European-Maratha war which would allow for the continued Portuguese access to India as well as divide the lands. The Salamanca-Wellington accord was signed by both countries and a joint naval task force of ten ships, five from each country set out at break neck speed towards India to bring peace to the rival forces. The fact that British East India Company once again put the jeopardy of once more spelled the end of the British East India Companies independence.

On the issue of Emancipacão Católica (catholic emancipation), the Earl of Liverpool continued vehemently opposed to it during his tenure. In 1825 as his health deteriorated he resigned from politics and retired to his home where he died one year later in 1826.

The British government, like all governments in Europa grappled with social issues and a way to pay for the costs of war and pensions although this was somewhat alleviated by the emigration of thousands of war veterans to Canadá.

With América hostile to English citizens those wishing to emigrate followed the war veterans and Catholics in settling in the expanded British North American although Africa do Sul “South Africa” started receiving their fair share of immigrants too.

One sour note was the complete closing of América to both British and Portuguese goods and people including Irish. As América became very hostile to anyone from these two countries and also hostile to Catholics thousands of Catholic Americans emigrated either to British North American or other places.

The relationship between Great Britain and Portugal also changed from one of social inferiority and smugness to one of respect but also leery. The Portuguese could no longer hide behind the coat tails of the British and in reality had no desire to; for they were masters of their own destiny.

[1]Following Queen Charlotte age of majority he moved to Hanôver in 1814 where he divorced his first wife Princess Frederica of Prussia and remarried Adelaide of Saxe-Meiningen but after several miscarriages resigned himself to not having any legitimate issue and after the death of his younger brothers instead acknowledged his grand-nephew Adolphus the Duke of Cumberland as his successor.

[2] Till the birth of Queen Charlotte’s own children o Infante D. Henrique, Príncipe do Brasil was next in line to the British throne since none of his other uncles or aunt had any living legitimate children.

[3]Many Americans and French contended it was due to poisoning but nothing was ever proven.
 

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (part VII)


Kalmar Union & the Germanies

Dreams of Kalmar Union

By the start of the 19th century Suécia “Sweden” was in a precarious position it was besieged politically inside and also being besieged externally by its larger and more powerful neighbors. The country was divided between those who wanted greater freedom and the favoring the absolute power of the monarchy. In the previous century Gustav III had re-established the monarchy as absolute authority in Sweden now his son Gustav IV Adolf who had ascended to the throne in 1792 wished to rule without consideration of the Riksdag of the Estates, (Swedish parliament).

Gustav_IV_Adolf_of_Sweden.jpg

King Gustav IV Adolf of Sweden 1792-1809

In 1800 he had Sweden join Dinamarca “Denmark” and Rússia in the Second League of Armed Neutrality to prevent Great Britain from preventing them from trading with França.

But in 1801 the British Navy attacked the Danish Capital destroying most of the Danish Navy forcing Denmark to withdraw, then the Rússians withdrew when the Rússia n Emperor Paul I was assassinated and Rússia changed policy; with both Denmark and Rússia out the league collapsed.

In 1804 Gustav IV Adolf switched sides following the imprisonment and execution of arrest and execution of the Duc d'Enghien by Napoleão and he joined the third coalition in December 1804.

Unfortunately the Swedish forces were completely inadequate and they spent more time quarrelling with Frederick William III of Prússia than actually fighting the French. When Gustav IV Adolf refused French overtones they lost Swedish Pomerânia.

In 1807 as part of the Treaty of Tilsit Napoleão of França and Alexander I of Rússia agreed that Sweden belonged to the Rússia n sphere of interest and to the Rússia n demand for Finland in return for Rússia to force Sweden to adhere to the Continental System.

Gustav IV Adolf refused all Rússia n demands it join the Continental system meanwhile not bothering to re-enforce its border with Rússia. In the winter of 1808 Napoleão beleaguered Denmark into declared war on Sweden just as Rússia prepared to invade. The Swedish army prepared to defend Sweden from the Danish attack and left Finland complete unprotected.

On February 21, 1808 Rússia invaded Finland easily overrunning it and Sweden was both unwilling and unable to send its forces over to protect it. Over the next year Sweden lost all of Finland to the Rússians.

On March 13, 1809 the people of Sweden had had enough of Gustav IV Adolf mismanagement of the war and the country. A group of army leaders broke to arrest Gustav and his family. During the struggle in one of Gustav’s moments of heroics grabbed one of the officer’s sword and injured one of his captures. In the confusion and struggle Gustav was accidently killed but more importantly his nine year old son Gustav escaped with the help of sympathizers and was able to reach the safety of supporters.

Gustavarrest.jpg

Arrest and murder of Gustav IV Adolf 1809

Of the many people outraged at the murder of Gustav IV Count Gustaf Mauritz Armfelt rose to the forefront of the defenders of the Gustavians. He rallied the people and troops against the plotters who had lost a lot of support due to the death of the monarch. By September of 1808 the last of the rebels had been defeated.

Armfelt.png

Count Gustaf Mauritz Armfelt regent of Sweden 1808 - 1817

Unfortunately the internal fighting which came close to a civil war all happened just as the country was being ripped to shreds by the Rússians and the Danes were poised to invade. By the end of 1808 the Rússia n controlled all of Finland but still Sweden held out hope that they could turn the tide but in the spring the Swedish army lost two important battles Savar and Ratan which broke the morale of the Swedish army.

Faced with the prospect of continued Rússia n aggression and possible Danish invasion Sweden agreed to peace with Rússia. At the Treaty of Fredrikshamn Sweden was forced to accept the loss of Finland and Aland Islands to Rússia and also adhere to the Continental System.

Count Gustaf Mauritz Armfelt was now free to turn his attention to Denmark without fear of further Rússia n aggression but due to both Rússia n and French pressure peace was agreed on which was precisely what the country needed to recover and rebuild.

On November 15, 1808 Prince Gustav was proclaimed Gustav V of Sweden and Count Gustaf Mauritz Armfelt the regent by the Riksdag of the Estates.

GustavSweden%26Vasa.jpg

Gustav V of Sweden & Norway 1808 -1877


During the years of 1810 and 1811 Count Armfelt rebuilt the country and the army so that when Napoleão’s França was crumbling Sweden joined the sixth coalition. At the Treaty of Saint Petersburg between Sweden, Rússia and Prússia in December 1811 Sweden was promised Norway as part of the overall peace treaty between the three countries in return it relinquished Swedish Pomerânia to Prússia. .

Swedish army led by Regent participated alongside Rússia n, Prússian and Áustrian troop at the decisive Battle of Leipzig against Napoleão’s French and German forces which were supported also by the Saxons and Danish. Napoleão hoped to win a decisive victory against the allies and turn the French’s fortunes around but unfortunately the allies gained the upper hand and sensing the battle was lost withdrew during the night. When the allies realized the French were withdrawing they pressed their attack and during the confusion the bridge being used to cross Rio Elster by the retreating French and allies was blown up prematurely while the Danish forces were still on it. Denmark’s King Frederick VI and Crown Prince Christian Frederick along with hundreds of courtiers and soldiers were killed.

In February 1812 Napoleão abdicated and França requested armistice. With the news of França’s demise the Swedish Regent and army marched north and invaded Denmark and captured the defenseless capital Copenhagen along with the remaining court.

In June 1812 Sweden, Prússia signed the Treaty of Copenhagen giving Prússia Holstein and Schleswig while Sweden received Norway, Iceland, Faroe Islands and Greenland, Sweden also promised to support Prússia’s claim to all land east of Rio Elbe. It also recognized Gustav V claim to the Danish throne.

At the Congress of Vienna, Great Britain and Rússia opposed to union of Sweden and Denmark so as a compromise Prince Frederick of Denmark was selected as the new King of Denmark. The Danish possession in the West Indies, Gold Coast and India were given to Great Britain.

Emergence of a Great Power


By 1800 Prússia’s time of growth had come to an end, over the previous century she had grown both in stature and strength but in 1795 that had come to an end. Prússia had joined the First Coalition in 1793 in an attempt to defeat and bring down Revolutionary França. After a series of defeats and the occupation Rio Rhine valley by the French the Prússians made peace with França. They signed the Treaty of Basel in 1795 recognizing French control over all lands on the west side of the Rhine River while França returned all captured lands east of the river captured during the war.

For the next 10 years Prússia sat out the continuing wars against França namely the Second Coalition and Third Coalition until 1806. In 1806 Napoleonic França defeated Áustria and the Third Coalition and as part of the peace treaty with Áustria the Holy Roman Empire ceased to exist. Napoleão create the Confederation of the Rhine out of 16 German States as a buffer zone between França and the rest of Europa. Prússia worried over the growing French influence declared war on França and started the Fourth Coalition.

On October 14 1806 Prússia suffers an enormous defeat by Napoleão at the battle of Jena-Auersledf resulting in Prússia being occupied by the French. The French occupied the Prússian capital, Berlin and King Frederick William III fleeing to Memel.

Charles_Meynier_-_Napoleon_in_Berlin.png

Napoleão in Berlin 1806

In July 1807 Prússia signed the Treaty of Tilsit with França. In the Treaty of Tilsit, Prússia lost half of its territory including lost of the lands it had gained in the second and third Polish partition. In the west the newly created Kingdom of Westphalia occupied all of Prússia`s western territory, while the Duchy of Warsaw was created from the Prússian land lost in the east under the Saxon king. Prússia was also forced to join the Continental System.

For the next four years Prússia reorganized and rebuilt its army along the French model but stayed out of the Napoleonic Wars. After the disastrous French invasion of Rússia in 1811 Prússia made preparations for war

The Prússians had been waiting to exact their revenge on the French for their humiliating defeats to them in the previous years. They had watched anxiously the French’s Grand Invasion of Rússia in the spring of 1811 and when word of the French loses and defeats reached the Prússia. n capital the Prússians made plans for war. On October 10 Prússia launched an all out attack on the Duchy of Warsaw. The King of Saxony Frederick Augustus I enraged at Prússia`s action and still believing in the power of the French and Napoleão declared war on Prússia.

The Prússians defeated the Duchy at the battles of Posen, Thorn, Kalisch and Lenczyka. On November 15 the Prússians had reached the city of Warsaw and commenced besieging it.

The Áustrians afraid of Prússia`s growing influence and power and wanting to also regain some of its lost lands invaded the Duchy. The Áustrians defeated the Duchy and captured Cracow, Pinezow and Sandomierzo in West Galiza. On November 6 the Áustrians captured the city of Random.

On November 22 the Duchy formally surrendered to the Prússians and effectively ceased to exist. The Prússians entered into a treaty with the Rússians and Áustrians that divided the Duchy between them. The “Treaty of Vistula” which was named for the river that formed the dividing line between the major parties gave the Prússia. all lands west of the Vistula River and north of Pilica River whiles the Rússians got all lands east of the Vistula River including the city of Warsaw from the junction of the San and Vistula Rivers in the south along the Áustrian border to the border of the Prússia and the Duchy. The Áustrians received all land west of the Vistula River till the Pilica River.

On December 12 the Prússians defeated French at the battle of Ostrolenka. The French army surrendered after losing close to 6,000 casualties in the first four hours of battle. Marshal Murat was wounded at the battle and his second in command Eugène de Beauharnais gave the final order to surrender to the Prússians.

In December 1811 Prússia, Rússia and Sweden signed the Treaty of Saint Petersburg giving Swedish Pomerania to Prússia in return for both Prússia and Rússia support for Sweden’s to get Norway.

The decisive battle of Leipzig was fought from January 10 to 12 1812 between the sixth Alliance troops: Prússia. army under the command of field marshal Gebhard Leberecht von Blücher, along with the Swedish army under the command of the Swedish Regent, the Áustrian army under the command of Karl Philipp, Prince of Schwarzenberg and Rússian army under the command of Count Benningsen faced off against a desperate Napoleão who due to the huge losses in Rússia the previous year was only able to field an army of 135,000 against almost 400,000 allied soldiers.

Napoleão had less than 20,000 French soldiers the rest were from Denmark, Saxony and the Confederation of the Rhine. For three days outnumber three to one he held off the allied forces but on the 12th with his forces almost completely surrounded he ordered the retreat of his forces. But unfortunately or maybe because sensing the growing revolt of his German troops the bridge over the Rio River was blown up with the majority of the German troops behind and killing the Danish King and Crown Prince on it. Napoleão withdrew to França where he planned to rebuild his army and defeat his enemies.

Napoleon_Leipzig.jpg
The Retreat of the French after the Battle of Leipzig

But with the allies either invading França as in the case of Portugal and Great Britain in the south and on the verge on crossing into França Napoleão lost the confidence of French people and he was forces to abdicate and the French requested a ceasefire.

After agreeing to allied demands that França’s border return to 1791 position all hostilities ended on March 1, 1812. Napoleão was exiled to the island of Elba per the Treaty of Fontainebleau signed between França and the Allied Nations arrayed against it returning França to its 1791 borders and the Congress of Vienna was scheduled to be held in Vienna Áustria starting in August 1812 to settle the outstanding issues.

With the Dutch King dead, King Frederick William III signed the Treaty of Copenhagen with Sweden splitting the Kingdom of Denmark between them. He wanted German Duchies of Holstein and Scheleswig in return allowed the Swedish to keep the rest of the country.

FWIII.jpg

King Frederick William III of Prússia 1797 - 1840


After the Battle of Leipzig the Prussians had captured and arrested the King of Saxony Frederick Augustus I and tried him for treason. On August 10 he abdicated his throne and his sentence was commuted to life in prison, but due to pressure from the Áustrians he was released in March 1813.

Prússia was now poised to become larger and more powerful than ever before but its neighbors looked with disfavor at that thought and apposed all of the land grabs that Prússia was attempting to do.

In March 1813 a compromise was accomplished with both Portugal’s and Great Britain’s assistance. Prússia kept all land east of the Rio Elbe River including all of Saxony but had to give up all land west of it including all land in the Rhine Province and the Kingdom of Westphalia. A new independent kingdom of Rhine-Westphalia was created and Prússian Prince Charles was chosen as its new King.

Carl_von_Preu%C3%9Fen.jpg

King Charles of Kingdom Rhine-Westphalia 1813 – 1848

A new German Confederation was created as the successor to the Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation, which had been abolished in 1806. Parts of Prússia and Áustria were included in it as well as all of the Kingdom of Rhine-Westphalia as well as approximately 30 states down from over 300 states in the Holy Roman Empire.

Napoleon_Leipzig.jpg
 
Last edited:

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (part VIII)

War of 1814 (Part II)

Ultimatum and the American People

In 1813 the mood of the American government and the country as a whole was extremely angry and on the verge of war. The Indian wars in both the Northwest and South had been instigated by European powers namely Great Britain and Espanha. Newspapers wiped up the population to a frenzy printing articles regarding the evidence uncovered by Americans regarding the involvement of these foreign powers in arming the Indians and ultimately killing Americas. Since 1811 over 2,850 American settlers had been killed in the Indian Wars, the number of Indians was more than double that, but as far as most Americans were concerned it was not enough (Current estimates are that over 10,000 Indians had been killed by both American settlers and military). The sentiment in América was that the blood of these Americans was on the hands of the foreign powers.

Added to this was the anger towards Britain for its role in stopping American ships and the impressment of its sailors as well as blocking American ships from Napoleonic França[1]. British insults (such as the Chesapeake affair) provided many people with the notion that América had to stand up to the European bullies for the sake of national pride. The blockade of Napoleonic Europa first by Bretanha and then also Portugal had greatly affected American industry and trade during the Napoleonic Wars causing much hardship and loss of business.

Several members of congress especially those of the House of representative advocated war against the foreign interlopers, the War Hawks as they became know was for the most part made up of representatives from the western and southern states. The leader of this group was Speaker of the House Henry Clay of Kentucky along with John C. Calhoun of South Carolina they attempted to steer the country towards a path of war against Great Britain and Espanha.

Henry_Clay.JPG

Henry Clay, House leader 12th and 13th Congress, leader of War Hawks

They achieved a partial victory when the Estados Unidos (United States) finally declared war on Espanha on October 1 1812. The war was a great success with the Americans achieving a great victory over Espanha and capturing Florida Espanhola. The Sabina Treaty between América and Espanha in 1813 was vehemently opposed by them but the majority of the House of Representatives and Senate approved during the 1st session of the 13th congress.

As for Great Britain, the collapse of Napoleonic França in 1812 ended the need for British impressment and blockade so the talk of war had dissipated although the ongoing Indian War in the Northwest and the perception of British support for the Indians continued to fester amongst many.

From the time Congress convened on August 21 till the reconvened on December 2 1813 the country had been rocked by several events. In the Northwest Tecumseh and his followers had withdrawn to British North America and the British Ambassador, Sir Augustus John Foster, warned the Estados Unidos that Britain would view the entry of American soldiers into Canadá as an act of war. This was viewed by many as further proof of British complicity in the support and arming of the Indians. General Jackson who had been appointed governor of the Territory of Florida provided proof regarding Spanish furnishing the Indians with weapons and supplies so they could attack Americans. These two events provided the War Hawks with considerable prestige and support and their membership grew gaining the support of most representatives from the south and west. Lastly was the political hot potato arriving on the American soil on November 12 which while completely unwelcome by many garnished great support from the public.

During the month of November and December newspapers ran stories glorifying Napoleão’s fight against the autocratic monarchies of Europe, defending the principles of French freedom and revolution (they completely ignored the part of him declaring himself as Emperor).

When Congress reconvened for the 2nd session the War Hawks which had gained considerable support got a bill through congress repealing the payment of $5 million dollars to Espanha and when President Madison vetoed the bill it was re-approved with required two-thirds majority and it became law.

In the month of December attempts by the governments of América and Britain to come to an agreement regarding both Tecumseh and Napoleão gained ground. Britain would hand over Tecumseh and his brother while America would hand over Napoleão. All detainees were to receive fair trial and if found guilty be placed in custody. News of the pending agreement angered many in congress especially the War hawks, they demanded an immediate cessation of negotiations. President Madison in an attempt to gain support for the negotiations inserted the demand for the British government to pay compensation for the loss of American life and cost of war.

The British were insulted at the demand; they were appalled at presumption of the Estados Unidos to demand Great Britain pay indemnity. The British adamantly rejected the demands and in turn sent a very stern ultimatum to hand over Napoleão or face the wrath of British might and power.

The President while angry at the ultimatum waivered to accept the demands and turn over Napoleão, even though he knew it was political suicide but believing that it was in the nation’s best interest and a matter of survival. The War hawks were vehemently opposed to the acceptance of the ultimatum and the country especially the west and south seethed with anger and opposition. Then on January 3rd an enraged man Captain Nathaniel G. T. Hart who had been crippled in the Indian Wars shot President Madison in the arm. Captain Hart was subsequently tried and sentenced to prison but many shared his rage and anger.

The entire affair was too much for President Madison; with the country on the verge of civil war he officially refused British demands on January 15, 1814.


War of the Waves – Part I

The European allies were at loss as to how to proceed in their war with América, all of the allies were put off with Britain for what they perceived its bungling of the negotiations with América. At the insistence of the British Prime Minister, the Earl of Liverpool, the negotiations had been entrusted solely to the British. Their constant assurances that América would bend even when the Portuguese, Áustrian and Rússian ambassadors had requested an urgent meeting in December with the Earl of Liverpool but they were assured of Américas eminent cave in. Every one, more so the British were shocked at the Américan response.

But they were angrier at Britain for what they perceived its insistence of putting its own national interests above the interests of alliance, so while they remained technically at war with América they provided no military forces or support to Britain as the Rússian ambassador said “You got us into this mess, you get us out. Rússia will hold Britain fully responsible for all actions”.

In 1812 when several Americans advocated declaring war against Britain due to its actions against Americans interest it had been hoped that with Britain occupied against França a declaration of war would force it to stop its aggressive and illegal acts against América. Unfortunately two years later it now faced off against an enemy that was not occupied with fight for its life in Europa and had tens of thousands of experienced soldiers at its disposition.

Portugal on its part was at a loss on how to proceed, with the government leaning towards a cautious route taking a defensive posture as apposed to an aggressive one. But in early march two factors changed the Portuguese stance. Firstly was the American ships attack on Portuguese shipping, American ships started attacking any Portuguese ship it found alone and Portugal suffered over 20 attacks in the months of February and March alone, but also as alarming was the attack by Americans against Portuguese settlers in America.

The Estados Unidos especially the North East “New England” had a large Portuguese community[2] was used as a scapegoat by many Americans and injuries and deaths were reported. These two actions prompted Portugal to actively pursue a more aggressive stand and it ordered its Navy to seek and destroy any Américan ships it encountered. With the inclusion of Portugal in the war against the Américans the British proudly proclaimed it was would be a matter of months before América was on its knee’s and the war over.

From April to May the British and Portuguese navies attacked the American ships and blockaded the American ports. The American Navy initially won many single battles against both the British and Portuguese Navy and ship for ship were equivalent to the two Maritime powers but the vast size of the British and Portuguese Navy’s soon wore down the Americans and left their entire American coast open to British and Portuguese raid and attacks. By the end of spring the American maritime trade had collapsed complete.


USS_Constitution_vs_Guerriere.jpg

The USS Constitution defeats the HMS Guerriere

In turn the Americans concentrated on attacking British shipping from Canadá and the Caribbean and while they were able to inflict several hits and capture some ships the size of the British-Portuguese navies was just too much and by end of May many American ships were either in Neutral port or back home.

When by May 1814 the American still had not capitulated and turned over Napoleão the British decided to escalate the war and launched several raids against the Americans. The British from their bases in British América launched attacks against the Boston harbor which was severely damaged. This attack which many people believed was an attempt to get Napoleão prompted the Américans to move Napoleão to the interior; he was moved to the Kentucky near the Virginia state line.

On May 6, over 27 Portuguese immigrants/Portuguese-Américans died in what became known as the New Bedford Massacre. The Portuguese responded by launching several attacks in the New England area. The cities of New Bedford, New Port and Providence were severely damaged by the Portuguese Navy who from their base on the Açores Islands was able to inflict damage on the American coast. Through informal channels an agreement between the New England states and Portugal was achieved in which they would protect Portuguese people and the Portuguese would refrain from attacking New England. This unfortunately had the affect of ostracizing them from the rest of the general population.

On May 20 British launched what they hoped would be the knockout punch that would force the Américans to capitulate. A squadron under the command of Rear Admiral George Cockburn consisting of four ships of the line led by HMS Royal Oak and supported by 10 frigates, and 20 other ships sailed up the Potomac River carrying over 6,000 Royal Marines under the command General Robert Ross. They encountered almost no opposition and easily defeated the small American militia entrusted to defending the capital. The American President Madison along with the rest of the American government was able to escape the capital before the British forces captured it. The attack did not go off as planned and the American government was able to flee and in the end huge parts of the city burned down.

The city burned for over six days while the British plundered the city and subjected its remaining citizen to attacks and violations.

Burning_of_Washington_1814.jpg

The British abandoned the burned out Washington on May 29 and boarded their ships again and after re-grouping with the remaining English ships and 10 Portuguese ships of Line and frigates waiting in the Chesapeake Bay and launched their final blow; the attack and destruction of Baltimore.

On June 2 the English landed a force of over 10,000 men landed on North Point and the joint naval force proceeded to attack Fort McHenry at the entrance of Baltimore Harbor. The size of the English Army marching towards Baltimore forced Major General Samuel Smith, the commander of the American forces in Baltimore, to personally lead the American forces against the British. During the battle he was critically injured and the overall command came to rest on General John Stricker. The British commander General Robert Ross was also injured but was able to continue leading his forces which after very fierce fighting including some hand to hand was finally able to push the Americans back. The British continued their advance on Baltimore but its people rose to its defense.

The American militia was re-enforced by thousands of citizens in an attempt to stop the British invasion. The fighting continued all day and through the night with the Americans forced to slowly retreat street by street. Hundreds of fires were started in the course of the fighting and thousands of civilians were forced to flee inland.

Meanwhile the Joint British-Portuguese squadron continued bombarding Fort McHenry through the day and night. All through the night and the next three day the forts defenders could do nothing about the city burning but were able to stop the British-Portuguese from entering the harbor. On June 5 the British landing force finally reached the docks and proceeded to put it to torch during the day the Americans again pressed the British and after sustaining heavy casualties General Robert Ross ordered the retreat of his forces. The on June 6 under the protection of the British-Portuguese squadron the British landing force withdrew and boarded their transports and the squadron sailed away.

The joint British-Portuguese squadron suffered only slight damage to three of its ships, while the British landing force suffered over 2,900 casualties in the two operations. On the other hand the American suffered greatly with both Washington and Baltimore almost completely burned down and its two naval yards lost, over 5,200 civilians in all told were lost in the fighting and fires.


2nd War of the Independence – American Preparations

The Allied raid and attacks on Washington and Baltimore did not have the desired outcome and instead seemed to galvanize the American people and rally them to the defense of the country. As news of the British atrocities reached the people of America from New England in the north to Geórgia in the south, Americans rallied to their state militias and the defense of their country. The call to arms was heard throughout the land from politicians as well as newspapers. The expulsion of all European powers from the Américas was strongly heard. The American spirit had not been broken but instead hardened. Even in the New England which had been the most vocal opposition to the war due to the catastrophic economic repercussions rallied against the European imperialism and called for their expulsion from América.

When the Americans began looking for targets that they could retaliate against they obviously looked north to the British colonies. The Americans unfortunately were completely unprepared for a nationwide conflict; they lacked the infrastructure and command structure to be able to effectively react and manage a large scale war. During the month of June individual state militias were bolstered as thousands of volunteers joined the newly authorized state militias. One of the first major issues to arise was the disagreement about the deployment of these militias outside their respective state line. Another was the length of service; it varied from 90 days to six months and lastly was the chain of command.

Henry Dearborn was appointed senior major general in the United States Army in command of the northeast sector. His job was to successful plan the invasion of the British Colonies to that effect he planned elaborate and simultaneous prepared plans for the simultaneous assaults on Montreal, Kingston, Fort Niagara, and Fort Amherstburg. His complex plans were made more complicated when he received orders from the Secretary of War, John Armstrong, Jr. to also invade and capture the colony of Nova Scotia. He worked himself sick planning and negotiating with the various states but slowly the Estados Unidos began assembling the required forces.


Henry_Dearborn_by_Gilbert_Stuart.jpeg

Henry Dearborn senior Major General Northern Theatre

In the North West General Hull; Governor of the Territorio Michigan along with General Isaac Shelby the Governor of the Estado de Kentucky were entrusted with the task of capturing Fort Amherstburg and invasion of Upper Canadá from Fort Detroit. Their task was also to defeat Tecumseh and his Indians who were now residing under British protection. Then once the British and Indians were dealt with they were to march north and meet up with the American forces assaulting the Península Niágara region and together they would march on the Canadian Capital of York. Together they commanded over 5,000 men when they began their invasion on July 10.

One additional complication for the Americans was the majority of the American Federal soldiers were still protecting the Northwest from hostile Indians in the Territories of Indiana, Michigan and Illinois was placed in the hand of the Territories militias and the Federal troops divvied up to the various theaters of war.

In the Niágara region Colonel Solomon Van Renselaer succeeded the command of the New York Militias from General Stephen Van Renselaer who died of dysentery on July 15. His forces received additional support from both Federal troops under the command of Brigadier General Winfield Scott as well as the Pennsylvania militia. The Americans forces in the Peninsula by July reached a record high of 12,000 men although not all were there to invade but only to prevent British invasion of New York.

In the Grandes Lagos (Great Lakes) area Brigadier General Winfield Scott also had trouble as Delaware and Marilândia (Maryland) fearing further attacks from the sea also refused to let their militias leave. The militias of Pensilvânia and Nova Iorque (New York) waivered for a while until Dearborn finally was able to get an agreement with Nova Jérsia (New Jersey) who in lieu of sending troops to Niagara Region for the invasion of Canadá assumed responsibility for defending coastal areas

In Albany, New York Major General Jacob Brown took command of the American troops from General Henry Dearborn who due to the complexity of coordinating all the troops and keeping them supplied was forced to give up the command of the troops and concentrate on all the American forces. Major General Jacob Brown was to invade Canadá and Capture Kingston then move onto Montreal. He had the smallest of the invasion forces which numbered close to 2,900 but the vast majority was federal troops.

Brigadier General Alexander Smyth was nominated to invade Nova Brunswick e Nova Escócia (Nova Scotia) and liberate them from British tyranny.

In the Northeast Vermont, Nova Hampshire, Connecticut nor Rhode Island was willing to allow their state militias to leave their respective states due to fears of further British-Portuguese attacks. Brigadier General Alexander Smyth was able though to recruit over 10,000 men to the Federal Regular Army but most lacked any training and discipline. They were joined by 7,000 Massachusetts’ militia which would provide the backbone for the invasion.

Andrew Jackson who had been instrumental in the defense of Louisiana against the Spanish and had rightfully seized Florida from them advocated the defeat and removal of the Spanish Empire in América since he disliked all Europeans governments which he attributed to being totalitarian and morally corrupt. The delegates from the southern states who were growing concerned about the potential increase in northern anti-slavery states wanted América to also expand west which would provide an opportunity for more slave owning states, supported Andrew Jackson and demanded support for an additional thrust into Texas. This action while very popular in the southern states ended diverting vital American resources needed in the northern theatre and also in the defense of the country.

By August he gathered an army of 20,000 in Louisiana set on invading Texas and sending those dam Spanish all the way to hell.





2nd War of the Independence – Canadian Preparations & Disposition

The British colonies of Upper and Lower Canadá had changed drastically since the passage of the Constitutional Act of 1791, splitting Canadá into two separate provinces but also enacting Catholic Emancipation. This had allowed thousands of French settlers to move tentatively west, while they were joined by thousands of Catholics from the British Isles. In the 25 years since the Constitutional Act of 1791the population of Upper Canada had swelled to close to 200,000. Although there had been some tension between the Loyalist settlers and the predominant settlers the Canadian provinces for the most part were very prosperous and growing at a very fast rate. Meanwhile the population of Lower Canadá in the year of our lord 1814 had risen to 302,000.

The War of 1814 was a very unwelcome and unpopular event, and when spring came people were very uneasy and scared that they soon would be embroiled in the war. Farmers throughout the land supplemented their wheat crop with potatoes while the provinces made ready their defenses. Both civil and military leaders in the colonies were quick to assure people that they had nothing to fear and that the war would be over by spring thaw.

The commander-in-chief of the British forces in North America was Sir George Prévost who took his cue from Lord Bathurst - Secretary of State for War and the Colonies. He was under directions to make no aggressive actions against the Americans during the War of 1814 and ordered the same to his second in command Major-General Sir Isaac Brock who was in command of the British forces in Upper Canadá.

Isaac_Brock_portrait_1%2C_from_The_Story_of_Isaac_Brock_%281908%29-2.png

Isaac Brock commander of British Forces in Upper Canada during war of 1814

From his arrival in British North America in 1806 Major-General Sir Isaac Brock worked diligently to improve the defenses and troops. As part of the preparation by the time the war erupted he had rearranged and strengthened the Provincial Marine which was responsible for transport on the lakes and rivers, which in turn by 1814 had led to the development of a naval force capable of holding the Great Lakes from American aggression. When war was declared he was instructed by his superiors to not make anything that would be perceived as aggressive. With his options limited he drilled his soldiers and the militias relentlessly and toured the various forts and defensive structures


The principal British defenses in Upper Canadá:
  • Fort George and Fort Erie on the Rio Niágara,
  • Fort Frederick in Kingston,
  • Fort Amherstburg at the mouth of the Rio Detroit,
  • Fort William on the western edge of Lago Superior (Lake Superior),
  • Fort York on the banks of Lago Ontário protecting the city of York.
  • Fort St. Joseph on the southernmost point of St. Joseph Island on Lago Huron
  • Fort Wellington on the north shore of the St. Lawrence River at Prescott

The principal British defenses in Lower Canadá:
  • On the Rio Richelieu
    • Fort Richelieu at the mouth of the Rio Richelieu
    • Fort Chambly at Chambly,
    • Fort Sainte-Thérèse, and Fort Saint-Jean at Saint-Jean-sur-Richelieu
  • Quebec City Citadel
These forts had been fully upgraded to the best of Brock’s abilities. The number of British soldiers had recently been upgraded in the previous year and Brock had two British infantry regiment, a detachment of veterans and a company of artillery along with one regiment of dragoons. While the number of militias stood between 10,000 and 20,000 depending if it was planting or harvest time on the farms. In June 1814 General Brock sent an urgent letter to Prevost requesting additional troops in his reports regarding American troop’s movements and preparations. Unfortunately Prevost still believed that America was on the verge on caving in and disregarded the request.

In addition the British could count on close to 2,000 Indians, majority of who were with Tecumseh in the southern part of Upper Canada close to the Rio Thames.


2nd War of the Independence – Invasion (Southern Theatre)

The Americans public and politicians eager to take the war to the enemy continually called for the invasion of British territory and drive the foreigners from America’s shore. President Madison under fire from both sides, too demanded action from the secretary of War who in turn demanded action From Dearborn. Rumors of eminent further British or Portuguese invasions both from the sea and land abound through the nation as anxiety reached a fever pitch.

On July 10 the Americans after much complicatedness finally made their initial foray at invading Lower Canadá. During the next three weeks three separate American armies would to a varying degree of success march across the border and engage the British Army and Canadian militias.

On July 10 in the southern tip of Canadá along the Rio Detroit the Americans under General Shelby attacked British and Canadian militias at Fort Amherstburg. General Shelby and his 2,250 Kentuckian militia along with 10 guns and 500 dragoons approached the British position from the north after crossing the Rio Detroit the previous day. Meanwhile General Hull crossed the river the following day and after the Battle of Amherstburg marched north with 1,800 men (mostly Territorio Illinois and Michigan militia) as well as 750 dragoons in an attempt to attack Tecumseh and his Indian force while General Shelby and his force followed the retreating General Proctor and his force.

The garrison of the fort withstood the American force for three days by which time the British ships (under Commander Robert Heriot Barclay) arrived to assist. At the time of the invasion Major General Proctor was away conferring with General Brock at Fort Erie, so Colonel Augustus Warburton, Major General Proctor second in command rallied the garrison and they were able to repulse an American attack on the 12th till the arrival of the British Ships and Major General Proctor.

On the 14th the British ships Queen Charlotte and the brigGeneral Hunter were damaged by shore batteries when they were caught in the cross fire as they attempted to assist the fort in repulsing a second assault. Left with just one ship the brig Lady Prevost undamaged and able to fight Commander Barclay withdrew east of his three ships taking with him most of the seriously injured British soldiers.

On the 15th under the protection of heavy fog the British abandoned the fort and proceeded east toward the Península Niágara. General Proctor ordered the spiking of all remaining guns and destruction of all supplies not taken. There was general confusion on the American side when their forces come under fire but General Hull believing it is a diversion refused to muster his forces and instead remains hunkered down waiting for the fog to clear.

By the time the American forces discovered the disappearance of the garrison and could mount a serious attempt to follow the British, they were already four hours away. But even then differences and personality conflicts between the two American commanders postponed any pursuit until the 16th.

On the 16th the American force separated into two separate armies and pursued two separate objectives. General Hull moved north in an attempt to attack Tecumseh and his Indian force at New Prophetstown on the western banks of Lago St. Clair (Lake St Clair) close to the mouth of Rio Thames, while General Shelby followed the retreating General Proctor.

On July 24 General Hull and his forces finally reached the outskirts of the Indian town of New Prophetstown without being spotted. The town was situated on the southern bank of the river nestled in an alcove. The Americans believing they have caught the Indians napping array themselves ready to launch a major attack on the town. The dragoons and mounted infantry took up the position to the right in an attempt to box the Indians against the river.

The American attack began very well with them covering half the distance to the town before the alarm was raised in the Indian village but soon things started going wrong for the attackers. The Americans grow ever more elated as they saw hundreds of Indians scurrying in the village that, at first they did not notice that many of their fellow American soldiers and horses were felled by unseen holes in the ground. Hundreds of men and horses were injured or maimed but the attack proceeded with those following trying not to step on their fallen comrades not always successfully. When they reached approximately 500 yards from the edge of town the first wave crashed into a covered ditch resulting in many soldiers and horses dying either from the fall or in the few feet of water on the bottom.

The Americans attack stoped dead in its tracks as General Hull and the rest of the American command organized the men into two groups; one to help their fellow soldiers in the ditch which was over six feet deep and wide and another to fire upon the Indians in the village. While they desperately attempted to help their fellow soldiers a loud explosion was heard off to the right followed by a rumbling. The majority of the Américan army was forced to watch as a huge wave of water descended on the hundreds of their comrades still stuck in the ditch.

Just like in Moses time when the water of the Mar Vermelho (Red Sea) killed the Pharaoh’s army so the water of the Rio Thames killed the American Army. The surviving American soldiers stood there is shock at the loss of so many of their brothers that they did not even register the arrival of two separate Indian armies till they were under fire from both.

Tecumseh had orchestrated the killing ground months before and setup the wall to blow when the ditch was full of American soldiers. So when Indian sentries reported the approaching American army he had led the majority of his army north. While the American forces were attacking the town they had doubled back and after capturing the Americans guns and supplies they had attacked the Americans just as they stood watching their fellow soldiers drowning.

The Americans were attacked from hidden positions on the other side of the ditch; the Indians firing from inside the town as well as the natives behind the Americans caused mayhem and confusion amongst the Americans. General Hull was killed in the battle and command fell on his second in command, Colonel James Miller, who seeing his army falling one by one raised a white flag and requested terms.

Tecumseh seeing the Americans completely surrounded and falling under his men’s fire agreed to meet with the Colonel Miller and accepted their surrender giving his assurances of their safety and lives. Tenskwatawa was furious and demanded the destruction of the Americans but when Tecumseh challenged him for his subordination he backed down.

The Americans had lost 580 men in both the fighting and drowning, suffered 472 casualties. The remaining American army of 1,523 surrendered to Tecumseh. The Indians not only captured the Americans but also their weapons including four 6-pounder canons and ammunition.

****

Meanwhile General Shelby drove his men without mercy in the pursuit of the fleeing British forces for over five days till they caught up to them close to the town of Georgina on the banks of the Rio Thames.

The British forces in their retreat had lost almost half the militia who abandoned General Proctor due to what they perceived unjust actions by General Proctor towards his men and also for abandoning their families to the invading Americans. When the British realized the approaching Americans they were practically on top of them.

The British broke camp so rapidly that many of them left their evening meal behind and retreated an additional three miles before General Proctor rallied his men which now numbered less than 1,000 on a rise to face the approaching American forces.

As the sun slowly moved across the sky towards the west General Shelby brought his forces to bear on the British. As the American forces approached General Proctor order his forces to fire but unfortunately for the British it was too soon and none of the American forces were hit. As they reached less than 200 yards the American force which was more than twice the size of the British fired their volley while the British were finishing loading their muskets. As the British brought the muskets up to fire the American dragoons attacked from the flank hitting them hard once again.
General Proctor went down in the second volley but Colonel Augustus Warburton rallied the men and the battle continued till the sun went down at which time the British retreated northward breaking contact. They left behind over 230 dead including General Proctor and the same amount wounded. Colonel Augustus Warburton and most of his men which by now consisted three quarters militia doubled back in an attempt to evade the Americans and reach the closest largest fighting group in the vicinity. (The reality was that the militia was eager to return to their homes and protect their families and Colonel Warburton having very few regular soldiers decided to lead his forces and continue the war behind enemy lines.)


General Shelby now faced several problems; first he was unsure what the situation of General Hull was, and afraid of being caught between two hostile forces was undecided if he should continue north. Second he had not received any news regarding the outcome of the fighting in the Península Niágara, then there was the issue large number of wounded between his forces and the British, he now had over 500 under his care, and lastly was the problem of supplies when his men had attempted to buy supplies in town of Georgina the local people had refused. He could take it from them at gunpoint but then that would turn the people against him and he and his men would need to be always on the defensive from attacks.


So with all of these factors playing on his mind General Shelby decided to do the most sensible thing he ordered his men to turn around and march south back to Fort Detroit, maybe he thought they would rebuild Fort Amherstburg and use it as a base instead. On July 24 he left the British wounded in Georgina and marched south back to America expecting to meet General Hull at some point in his march south.


2nd War of the Independence – Invasion (Península Niágara Theatre)

The American forces in the state of New York were for the months of May and June in a total state of confusion, with soldiers suffering from disease, lack of supplies and exposure even as the Americans attempted to gather their forces for the invasion of British North America. The overall command of the forces had been placed under General Stephen Van Renselaer, a political appointment by the governor state New York. At the end of June he contracted dysentery and command fell to the second in command, Colonel Solomon Van Renselaer, who unlike General Stephen had military experience. Colonel Van Renselaer previous military experience soon began paying dividends as the deployment and stationing of the American forces was reorganized, using his connections he was able to pressure the governor Daniel Tompkins to authorize the necessary supplies and additional men needed to attack the British.


On July 15 he met with Brigadier General Winfield Scott of the American federal troops to discuss the invasion of the Península Niágara. His plan was for the Americans to launch a two prong attack on the British position; the immediate goal was to capture the two British forts on the Rio Niágara: Fort George and For Erie. Colonel Van Renselaer was to lead almost two thirds of the New York State militia approximately 6,000 men against Fort Erie while Brigadier General Winfield Scott was to lead the 3,000 Federal troops against Fort George. The largest limiting factor was the lack of boats to transport the troops across the river.


When the news of the capture of Kingston reached them on the 19th Brigadier General Winfield Scott refined the plan to create a diversion and move a huge amount of American soldiers and militia across the river and take the peninsula. His plan was for the American at fort Niágara across the river to launch an attack with three boats which in plain sight of the British as the American forces from both fort Niágara as well as from several American ships on the lake to bombard the British position drawing the British forces to the area while the main American invasion would be launched against Fort Erie upriver.


On July 22 Colonel Van Renselaer led the first wave across the river during the night down river from Fort Erie. By the time the British raised alarm the Americans had over 3,000 men already across the river. As the morning fog lifted the British forces in the Peninsula became aware of the large scale invasion on several fronts they were stuck trying to determine if the Americans were actually invading all along the border.


On the Península Niágara General Brock had close to 2,000 regular soldiers supplemented by 5,000 militia (majority of which had just recently been called up and were for the most part anxious to return to their farms) but they were stretched over a 35 mile border with heaviest concentration at Fort George which had approximately 2,500 men, while fort Erie had 1,500 men. Between the two forts he had about 1,000 men patrolling the border. This left him with a reserve of approximately 2,000 men half of which were dragoons or mounted soldiers. The morale of the soldiers was rocked in July by both the news of Kingston’s fall and the capture of Fort Amherstburg but Brock crisscrossed the Península rallying the troops.


When news came of the two invasions and the heavy American bombardment at Fort George reached Brock he waited for the situation to become clear before committing his reserves. At 11:00 he received word of the heavy bombardment of Fort George (American forces were heating up the cannon balls before firing them causing large scale damage and fires on the fort’s wooden structures). The British forces had been forced to retreat from the American landing force due to heavy bombardment by the supporting American ships. By 12:00 reports reached General Brock of several landings both from the lake as well on the river. (In reality General Brown had retreated his forces and landed on different site giving the impression that he was landing larger force)


The news upriver was more encouraging with the reports indicating that the Americans had only landed less than 500 men and the British forces in the area were containing them. With the reports from Fort George sounding more ominous as time went on Brock made the decision to personally lead 1,500 reserves to reinforce Fort George and drive the Americans back, leaving the remaining 500 dragoons to sweep the rear and south for sign of the other invading American army.


Meanwhile upriver Colonel Van Renselaer forces defeated Major Thomas Buck forces at the battle of Chippawa Creek. The British forces which numbered over 600 attacked what they believed to be the American invasion force 5 miles south of Fort Erie. The American forces were about the same size as the British and after the initial skirmish with the British had retreated to the shore of the river and fought from a defensive position. Major Thomas Buck sensing the Americans was on the verge on defeat ordered his forces to attack but as they approached the right flank was attacked by a much larger American force. Major Buck rallied his forces to face the new attack but as they faced the new enemy they were attacked from the rear by a larger force. Major Buck quickly realized his error and seeing his forces surrounded by a force three to four times larger ordered the surrender of his forces.


The fragile American morale was greatly boasted by the British surrender; Colonel Van Renselaer not wanting to lose momentum quickly organized his forces and marched on Fort Erie. At 6:00 PM when the American army came into view of the fort, the garrison seeing the size of the American forces surrendered the fort without a fight. During the rest of the day and night Colonel Van Renselaer had the rest of his men and supplies ferried across the river and made preparations for the march north.


When Brock arrived at Fort George he took stock of the situation personally and his own forces quickly reported that they old encountered one landing site. The British attacked the 49th Regiment of Foot under Captain James Dennis, and the 2nd Regiment of York Militia spearheaded the attack on the American landing but once again as they pressed their attack they came under heavy bombardment from the American ships. Faced with the heavy British attack the American ground forces withdrew and retreated to the American side.


General Brock quickly came to the realization that this had been the diversion and taking the reserve with him raced south but by the time he and his forces arrived in the area Fort Erie had already surrendered and the Americans had close to 5,000 men on the field. Outnumbered here on the Peninsula and weary of the American forces in the Rio Thames area he ordered the withdrawal of his forces back to Fort George. At Fort George he took stock of the British situation; he now had less than 5,000 men left while he faced an enemy on three fronts.


Brock knew that he did not have the men to resist an attack at Fort George and afraid of getting trapped between opposing armies he ordered the withdrawal of his forces from Fort George during the night. He ordered the destruction of any stores and guns that could not be moved, all through the night the garrison and the remaining men organized the withdrawal of his forces. At dawn with his mounted soldiers providing a screen Brock and the British forces abandoned Fort George. They would travel east along the till they reached Burlington Heights where Brock had his men entrench and prepare to meet the Americans. He ordered dragoons and mounted soldiers under Captain William Hamilton Merritt to move south with two missions. One, prevent the Americans from bypassing his force and attack any exposed flank, secondly to report any sighting of the southern American force.


The Americans would take two days before they were ready to march west and engage the British by which time they had already abandoned the Rio Niágara and retreated to Burlington Heights. Meanwhile Brigadier General Winfield Scott waited a full extra day before he once again moved across the river. The Americans still had no confirmation of the British withdrawal only approached the Fort when they had a substantial force across the river. By the time Colonel Van Renselaer and his forces arrived in the area the fort had been secured but all of the guns had been spiked and almost all of the stores taken.


Colonel Van Renselaer and Brigadier General Winfield Scott now had a huge task on their hands to supply close to 10,000 men on hostile soil. It had been a challenge to supply their troops in the United States now they scrambled to organize their supply lines and pursue the British. They like the British also waited anxiously for news of the General Hull’s and General Shelby’s progress and whereabouts. So with no news from the southern front Colonel Van Renselaer ordered the advancement of the American army on the 25th.


The Americans advanced very cautiously with encountering any opposing forces till they reached Forty Mile Creek where the lead elements of the American forces were attacked from concealed location in the woods resulting in several casualties and injuries. The British forces withdrew after only 20 minutes of fighting hoping to draw the American forces but the leader of the American advance force, Brigadier General William H. Winder, ordered his men to stand their ground and await re-enforcements. Two hours later the British once again attacked the Americans at Stoney Creek.
The British force of about 1,000 men under the command of General John Vincent once again attacked the Americans this time they also had three small artillery guns and were able to inflict heavy casualties to the American forces. Colonel Van Renselaer ordered his militia to attack from the flank while Brigadier General Winfield Scott forces attacked the front. Brigadier general William Henry Winder was in charge of the Militia forces attacking from the left flank and he along with over half his force were systemically cut down when the British dragoons and mounted soldiers descended on their undefended flank. The American attack floundered and Federal troops suffered large casualties also especially from the British artillery.


The American attack was faltering and Colonel Van Renselaer was on the verge of ordering a retreat when the enemy began retreating. For the next few hours the British forces continually retreated while firing on the pursuing American forces, till they joined their comrades at Burlington Heights as the sun began to set. The Americans withdrew and made camp closer to Stoney Creek to rest and organize themselves. In the two engagements and the pursuit of the British the Américans had suffered over 355 casualties and 535 wounded.


The British army was too large to surround and a serious disagreement arose between the two commanders as to the best way to deal with the British. Colonel Van Renselaer favored a withdrawal back to Rio Niágara to wait further reinforcements or at least news of the southern armies. Brigadier General Winfield Scott knew that the momentum was on their side and they needed to defeat the British and capture Canadá before the British could bring its huge military weight against them.


Finally Colonel Van Renselaer conceded and a two prong attack on the British position was ordered for 27th. The American strategy was simple, overwhelm the British with their size, but while they outnumbered the British 3-1 the British were fighting from entrenched and elevated position. The Américan artillery was also at a disadvantage with the British having carted several of the larger guns from Fort George while Colonel Van Renselaer had not thought to bring any from Fort Erie.


The American artillery opened up on the British positions as the infantry marched up towards the British positions. General Brock withheld the British artillery till the American forces were about 500 yards, when they began their own bombardment the Americans did not have the benefit of trenches and suffered heavy casualties. He had the lead elements of his forces withhold their fire giving the impression that the British position was further back. At about for 50 yards from the front elements and 200 from the second ones both positions opened fire. The entire American advance came to a standstill as the British alternated firing from their positions. After what might have seemed like an eternity but in reality was less than two hours the Americans were forced to retreat due to their heavy casualties.


The British suffered close to 310 casualties and 621 wounded which for some twist of fate included General Brock. He had been hit by not one shot but two, he lost a lot of blood but the surgeon was able to save his life. While on the American side they had suffered butchers bill with 812 casualties and over 1,300 wounded.

The British command fell to General Sir Roger Hale Sheaffe, who did not share General Brock`s view on the conduct of the war and fearing a second attack ordered the withdrawal of the British forces north towards the capital York. While his men were not happy with his decision it was the decision to leave all the wounded including General Brock that led to revolt amongst many units.


The refusal of the militias to retreat north forced General Sir Roger Hale Sheaffe to disband them all. When several other regular units started openly revolting he was forced to compromise. He was forced to split his force in two with General John Vincent in command of the second group which would be solely comprised of the re-instated the militias and the dragoons and mounted soldiers, while General Sir Roger Hale Sheaffe would lead the rest of the troops.


General John Vincent in and his forces would also be responsible for the wounded. At beginning of dawn General John Vincent and his men with the wounded loaded on wagons marched north and protected by Captain William Hamilton Merritt and his men. They marched northeast for over 10 miles before turning north and eventually reaching Woodstock. There they rested and got provisions then they marched north till they reached the town of Stratford waiting for the wounded to heal especially General Brock who only regained conscious on September 25.


Meanwhile General Sir Roger Hale Sheaffe led his remaining forces, which by now numbered less than 1,000 soldiers, north towards the capital where the last loyal British forces were located in Upper Canadá. After spiking all his guns and destroying what stores they could not carry they set off about three hours after General John Vincent in and his forces had left. They travelled lightly avoiding open spaces in an attempt to evade the pursing Americans.

The American forces were in no shape to pursue the fleeing British forces, for they had suffered huge losses and if we’re not for the fear of being attacked by marauding natives many would have deserted. The American morale was very bad and many soldiers especially the militia wanting to return back to América. Even the news of the British retreat did little to lift their spirit.


On August 1, Brigadier General Winfield Scott along with 2,100 Federal Troops and 850 New York Militia under the command Brigadier General John Parker Boyd marched north in pursuit of the British forces. While Colonel Van Renselaer and his remaining militia were left in charge of the occupation of the Península and providing the invading American soldiers supplies which had to be brought in from the state of New York.

****

For almost ten days the Américan forces marched through hostile territory till they finally reached the outskirts of the city of York and its fort. They were tired and on half rations but Brigadier General Winfield Scott rallied his men and at sunset with the sun in the defenders eyes launched an attack on the fort.

The arrival of General Sir Roger Hale Sheaffe with his dispirited soldiers on August 1 threw the city into a complete panic. The fall of Kingston had completely demoralized the population along with the local garrison, and then the arrival of the defeated remaining British forces caused the city and its inhabitants to descend into anarchy with all civil government collapsing. For the next week of so General Sir Roger Hale Sheaffe was forced to use his soldier to regain control of the city so that when the Americans arrived, the British forces were dispersed throughout the city and unable to rally in numbers sufficient to properly defend the city.

The Fort of York surrendered without a fight, its garrison which had been reduced to less than 100 men surrendered when they saw the size of the American forces. From the Fort the American forces advanced on the city. General Sir Roger Hale Sheaffe ordered his forces to abandon the city and proceed east to the Rio Don east of the town. Sensing his failure to protect the city and with Kingston in the American hands he ordered his troops to make their final stand.

Brigadier General Winfield Scott and his forces were engaged in a battle with the British ships for control of the last British port on Lake Ontario so he ordered Brigadier General John Parker Boyd to deal with the remaining British forces east of the city. The British soldiers dejected and tired still refused to bulge until the Americans finally defeated them. In the fighting both Brigadier General John Parker Boyd and General Sir Roger Hale Sheaffe died in the battle.

Death_of_General_Pike_at_the_Battle_of_York.jpg

Death of Brigadier General John Parker Boyd and
General Sir Roger Hale Sheaffe at battle of York

During the evening the Americans captured the port and more importantly the last British port on the lake leaving Sir James Lucas Yeo commander of the remaining British ships on Lake Ontario with no option but to surrender to the Americans which he did on August 13.


2nd War of the Independence – Invasion (Rio São Lourenço Theatre – Part I)

On June 29 Major General Jacob Brown arrived in Albany New York with over 2,600 Federal Troops exhausted from their long trek from the Northwest Territories. They had spent the previous two years fighting with the Indians and protecting the American settlers in the territory so following the British attacks on the American soil they were anxious to leave the Northwest and take the fight to them. When Major General Jacob Brown arrived he took over overall command of the invasion of British North America from Brigadier General Peter B. Porter the commander of the New York Militia which number close to 900 men.

He did not even get settled before he ordered the march north of both the Federal as well as Militia from Albany stopping in Saratoga, then Glen Falls along the Hudson River then Port Henry, Plattsburg on Lake Champlain requisitioning supplies at each location. From Plattsburg they marched all the way north to the Canadian border at Rouses Point, New York on the northern tip of Lake Champlain.

Along the way General Jacob Brown setup the supply of his troops first up the Hudson from Albany then to Lake Champlain by wagon and finally up the lake to his new base in Rouses Point. When he arrived at Rouses Point on July 5th his troops were exhausted and sore, but along the way he made sure that discipline was instilled in all his troops even the Militia.

He allowed his troops to rest for two days then planned for an attack of the British positions along the Rio Richelieu. But on the 15th General Peter B. Porter informed him that the state militia was refusing to move north and attack the British. Having no recourse against the militia General Brown instead decided to modify his plan. General Peter B. Porter agreed to maintain their position and protect the State of New York from British attacks. He decided then that he would proceed north and engage the British with his troops only.

On July 20, the Americans moved out north along Richelieu Valley with the objective of capturing the Fort Saint-Jean at Saint-Jean-sur-Richelieu they were followed by three Sloops General Brown commandeered at Plattsburg and had follow them north.

South of Ile aux Noix the site of Fort Lennox the 6th U.S. Regiments of Infantry encountered a the Canadian Voltigeurs, commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Charles de Salaberry who with his troops had just arrived in the vicinity and was surveying the territory, the two sides squared off against each other for about one hour exchanging fire until the rest of the American forces arrived at which time the Canadian Voltigeurs retreated north towards Fort Lennox but with the Americans hot on their heals Lieutenant Colonel Charles de Salaberry decided instead to retreat back towards Saint-Jean-sur-Richelieu. The garrison of Fort Lennox watched in dismay as the Canadian Voltigeurs made their quick retreat leaving them alone to face the incoming Americans.

That night General Brown ordered an attack on the Fort from both the south as well as the west. The three sloops were forcibly filled with infantry which were to be dropped off on the eastern side of the fort while his forces were to occupy the garrison with attacks from the west. The Américans sloops dropped off the 300 men then withdrew south where they began the simultaneous bombardment along with the land batteries across the river to the west. The 500 strong garrison could have resisted the bombardment and inflicted heavy casualties on the attacking Americans but were caught by surprise by the sudden appearance of the American forces over the eastern wall by the time the alarm was raised the entire eastern wall had been taken and with the rest of the American army approaching the garrison surrendered.

When Colonel Charles de Salaberry reported back to Major-General Louis de Watteville at Fort Saint-Jean, Major General Watteville dismissed de Salaberry for retreating and quickly ordered the movement south of both the Royal Marines that had accompanied him as well as most of the local militia including Canadian Voltigeurs now under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Joseph Wanton Morrison recently arrived from Trinidad. It took almost half a day before his troops were ready to move out and they hardly had left the town when night approached and they made camp.

On the 22th General Brown finally received news that enemy army had been spotted at about 5 miles south of Saint-Jean-sur-Richelieu. He deployed his forces into two, he sent the first brigade under Brigadier General George Izard west to attack from the right while he commanded the second brigade. By the time the two armies met it was almost past 6:00 PM and the British had camped out for the evening. As his forces were spotted the alarm was raised and British scrambled to prepare to meet his attack. The British forces and General Brown’s troops were equally matches with neither side having any real advantage. Brigadier General George Izard waited for the British to be fully engaged against General Brown before he brought his troops to bear against the British from the west.

The arrival of the new American forces on the British right flank did not faze Major General Watteville, he reacted by ordering the two battalions of the Royal marines to turn towards the new opponent and the other units to cover the gap but the local militia did not share his determination. The appearance of second American force completely demoralized them and within two hours almost half of the British force was in full retreat. Major General Watteville faced with a collapsing front ordered the retreat of his forces but by then it was too late for many of his forces. The remaining British army along with Major General Watteville was captured.

Battle_of_Chateauguay.jpg

Battle of Richelieu

Over the night of the 22th to the 23th the remnants of the British regular and militia straggled back to Fort Saint-Jean but were forced to wait outside because the garrison under orders from Lieutenant Colonel George MacDonnell refused to open the gate. The soldiers as well as garrison waited anxiously till daylight afraid the Americans would show up any moment. Finally at 8:00 AM with no sight of neither the rest of the British army or the Americans the gates were opened and the angry soldiers and militia entered the fort. At approximately at 9:00 AM gunfire was heard and over the next hour it got steadily closer. After about 30 to 40 minutes the remnants of the British army was seen retreating firing to the rear. Pursuing the British a ways back could be seen a portion of the American army. There were quite a few injured soldiers either being helped by their comrades or being carried on a few wagons amongst the retreating British and militia troops.

The Lieutenant Colonel George MacDonnell ordered the gate closed but the garrison at first hesitated then refused when the soldiers and militia who had been forced to spend the night outside the wall revolted so while the gate was opened the garrison opened fire on the pursuing Americans with the forts guns. When the fleeing British troops made it into the fort several of the British regulars became alarmed when they did not see the comrades and could not recognize the faces. As they attempted to raise the alarm they along with many of the garrison troops were fired upon by the fake British soldiers. As the fighting raged on inside the fort between the British and the Americans dressed in British uniforms the rest of the American forces who had been holding back charged towards the fort. With the fort invested and outnumber 3-1 the remaining British soldiers and garrison surrendered.

The British had suffered 296 casualties, 463 wounded and over 720 captured, while the Americans had suffered 62 casualties, 169 wounded and 15 missing. General Brown rested his troops till the next day when he ordered Brigadier General George Izard and first Brigade to hold the fort and area while he travelled south taking with them their wounded and dead along with the entire captured British army and a about half the supplies. On 26th the surprised General Peter B. Porter and New York Militia were presented with the task of guarding close to 1,500 prisoners of war as well as garrisoning Fort Lennox.

On the 30th General Brown once again marched his troops north this time taking along with them 200 New York Militia who had volunteered to accompany the invading army. He then left a garrison of the New York Militia and equal number of his troops under the command of Lt. Col. Charles Boerstler at Fort Saint-Jean, while he continued marching north.

On August 10 his forces approached the next British Fort along the Richelieu valley, Chambly at Chambly. The fort’s normal garrison of close to 500 men had been reduced to about 200 by Lieutenant General Sir George Prevost who had taken them along with the local militia west on his march towards Upper Canadá. The garrison surrendered without firing a shot.

With the capture of Fort Chambly the Americans now controlled almost the entire valley, only Fort Richelieu at the mouth of the Rio Richelieu along the Rio Saint Lawrence was left in the hands of British but more importantly General Brown now had a clear path to Montreal.

On August 20 Fort Richelieu was attacked in what could be seen as the bloodiest engagement to date. General Brown was slightly grazed by a canon ball and had his left arm in a sling. His forces controlled the entire southern shore of Rio Saint Lawrence.

The shock of the American attacks left the British and more importantly Lieutenant General Sir George Prevost in shock. When news reached him of the American invasion of the Richelieu Valley and the capture of its forts he and his forces were marching south and had just passed the town of New Johnston. He became so scared of being caught between two American armies that he had the army turn around and march north.

The people of Montreal celebrated the news of the approaching British army believing that they would be protected but that celebration quickly turned to anguish and resentment when Lieutenant General Sir George Prevost ordered his troops to bypass Montreal and instead retreat to Quebec City.

The decision was criticized and resented by many of the militia especially the three militias recruited from the city and surrounding area. Many of these as well other men including many from the Richelieu valley deserted over the next week as the troops made their way north.

On August 30 General Brown was witness to two events; the first was the march of the British troops on the north shore of the Rio Saint Laurence as they made their way north to Quebec City, the second was a delegation of prominent leaders from the city of Montreal. The city of Montreal angry at the abandonment by the British sent a delegation requesting the city to be considered an open city, a request he quickly agreed.


2nd War of the Independence – Invasion (New England Theatre)

Brigadier General Alexander Smyth had probably the hardest job of all the military leaders in charge of the invasion of British North América, when he arrived in the state of Massachusetts on July 5 he walked into a state feud raging between those opposed to the war and those in favor it also did not help that he only had 500 federal troops under his command. From the moment of his arrival he became involved in a tussle between the governor of Massachusetts Caleb Strong who was a strong opponent of the war and those that supported the right of the Estados Unidos standing up to the European “bullies”.

As the war waged on, the tide slowly but ever so turning in favor of those that supported the American position. The raid on the New England cities including Boston followed by the British attack on the American capital began to draw some of governor Caleb Strong supporters away. In June 1814 he authorized for second time the calling out of the state militia this time he authorized almost 20,000 men three times the amount he had authorized in March. Again the term was limited to 90 days and overall command of the militia was placed in General Jacob Bliss hands.

General Bliss and Brigadier General Alexander Smyth got along just like dog and cat always at each other’s throats. The major reason for the disagreement was the opposition of both General Bliss and Governor Strong to allow the militia outside the state. This led to the rallying of those supporting the war to general Smyth camp and over the months of July and August the Federal troops under his command slowly increased to the point that by 1st week of September it had reached close to 10,000.

Unfortunately the majority of those that joined were from the lowest deviants of the state and many joined just to get the signing bonus provided by the opponents of Governor Strong. The troops under his command lacked both discipline and good leadership. Now with an “army” General Smyth finally began plans to move out but now he faced campaigning during the cold and rainy New England autumn. On September 15 General Smyth and the Federal troops had finally made it as far as Portland in the district of Maine when they were on hand to repel a large British marine attack on the town.

Governor Strong’s opponents jumped on the fact that it had been Federal troops who had repelled the British and not the militia. This coupled with the news of American victories coming from the other British colonies to the north finally convinced Governor Strong to change his stance and authorize the recruitment of militia to join in the defeat of the British. General Goodwin was placed in charge of the Massachusetts militia and on September 30 he along with 7,000 strong state militia joined up with the Federal troops. (The majority being militia whose term had expired in August and re-enlisted)

The relationship between General Smyth and General Goodwin was as acrimonious as it had been between Brigadier General Smyth and any other militia leader. While General Goodwin was senior in rank and expected to lead, General Smyth felt that since he was a professional military officer and not a political appointee he should lead.

For the next month both the militia and federal troops trudged along the Maine coast but when the troops struggled to cross the overflowing Rio Penobscot is when the leader’s relationship finally came to a head. General Smyth wanted to continue marching along the coast and attack Fort Howe at the mouth Saint John River then continue into the colony of Nova Scotia. General Goodwin on the other hand wanted to march inland and attack Fredericton then march south along the Saint John River and then take Fort Howe before taking Nova Scotia.

Over the months of September and October the Federal troops bled men profusely as the exertion and effort along with discipline required for the march sapped away the will of the men who had signed up to the Federal troops. By the time they had reached Rio Penobscot over 1,000 men had deserted and by the time they reached the border, the Federal troops were smaller than the militia.

Supplying the troops was especially difficult since all supplies had to be brought overland since the British ships rules the seas. It was almost November by the time the armies had received their supplies and were capable of invading New Brunswick but by then both armies were suffering greatly to disease and exposure. General Smyth and his greatly reduced Federal troops continued along the coast and crossed the Rio St. Croix (border between State of Massachusetts and British colony of New Brunswick) on November 5 but he and his troops hardly made more than 10 miles from the river when they were set upon by a British marines under the command of Commodore Hardy.

The British landed over 1,000 marines to the rear of the Americans in the early morning close to St. Andrews and approached the Americans forces at a good march. The sight of the advancing British to the rear unnerved the inexperienced soldiers, many of whom were sick of the march, disease and lack of supplies simply retreated without firing a shot. As the British came within range the American forces opened fire but lacking proper officers and nervous most fired too early, then the British at 100 yards opened fire inflicting severe casualties into the American force. Whatever discipline the Americans had remaining disappeared with the volley from the British and the American army turned almost as one and attempted to flee.

The Americans forces suffered that day in single biggest defeat with 300 casualties, 710 wounded and 1,600 captured, while the British had 2 casualties, 34 wounded. General Smyth was not one of those captured but he was listed as missing since he never reported either back to base or home.

In the north General Goodwill led his militia around the Rio St. Croix and then towards Fredericton but he and his troops too suffered from disease and starvation and on October 31 they descended on a Passamaquoddy Indian village killing most of the inhabitants. They took village’s entire foodstuff before continuing east. Starting on November 3 during the nights the Américans were set upon by natives, with the attacks continuing unabated for almost a week with the Américan militia hardly making any ground finally on November 8 they retreated back towards Bangor on the Rio Penobscot. It took them nearly two weeks for them reach the town all the way they were attacked by the vengefully Passamaquoddy Indians. In total General Goodwill would only bring with him less than 1,200 men back.

It was a huge blow to all the people of the state of Massachusetts as well as New England with two whole armies lost it left the border with New Brunswick completely undefended. Over the next several months both the coastal as well as the Rio Penobscot were fortified with forts in an attempt to defend the state from reprisal attacks.


2nd War of the Independence – Invasion (Rio São Lourenço Theatre – Part II)

As result of his leadership and success in the defeat of the British in the Península Niágara and York, Brigadier General Winfield Scott was promoted to General on August 30. More importantly over the remainder of month he and his forces were reinforced and transported to Kingston so they could begin their next leg of the invasion.

When General Scott first arrived at Kingston he could only stare in amazement at the destruction of the town and surrounding area. When the American raiding party led by Colonel John B. Campbell attacked the port and caught the four British ships in port the HMS Royal George and HMS Prince Regent, and the brigs HMS Earl of Moira and HMS Duke of Gloucester not only was the ships and port gone but so was most of the town.

From the reports he had read; Colonel John B. Campbell and his 200 men had travelled from Watertown New York to Kingston by canoe hiding in the islands off shore till the morning of July 17. They had approached the port and town while the morning mist engulfed both the town and lake and surprised the sentries on two of the ships before the alarm had been raised. The resulting battle for the ships and port lasted almost one hour until either by accident or on purpose the crew of the HMS Royal George blew up killing all those on board and serious injuring those around American and British alike.

What happened next was still murky but for according to interview of the survivors for some reason the fire on two more ships spread and in that confusion one of the ships came loose and drifted closer to the stockade and ammunition on shore. It seems that while the ship was on fire its crew was engaged in their own losing battle against the American raiders and just a suddenly as the first ship the second one exploded but this time the explosion was followed by a much larger one on land as the ammunition and stockade was destroyed.

To add to the horror the third ship also exploded but luckily it was still a little a ways from shore so it only affected the fourth ship the brig HMS Earl of Moira. The HMS Earl of Moira was the only survivor of the raid but it could only watch as the fire spread through town. Government buildings, businesses and homes all burned down.

The fort was still standing but with the majority of the militia either homeless or dead and almost all regular soldiers dead from either the blast or the raid Kingston was defenseless. Its people would be hard-pressed to survivor the coming years without assistance never mind repel any further attacks. The port and shipbuilding facilities were gone as were all the warehouses and the foods and supplies in it.

On August 15 the remnants of the British army under General Sheaffe made it to Kingston, all 20 of them and only because they had received help and supplies along the way from the local Indians. The residents and the surviving militia knew that all hope had been lost so when on August 20 an American fleet of 10 ships arrived off the coast under the command of Captain Arthur Sinclair, the town and garrison surrendered.

Unbeknown to them was the 15,000 soldiers and militia under the command of Lieutenant General Prevost downriver at the town of New Johnstown on that same day. But maybe it was better that they were unaware of how he had abandoned them and hightailed it back to Quebec City when the Richelieu Valley had been lost.

On September 10 General Scott met with Mohawk leader Teyoninhokovrawen where he offered the Mohawk people amnesty and peace if they switched allegiances. Teyoninhokovrawen faced with American forces both in Lower and Upper Canadá knew that to continue fighting the Americans would only lead to death and destruction for his people. He also believed that to switch allegiances would forever brand his people as enemies of the British and he was not ready to rule them out yet so he proposed a truce till a permanent peace treaty between all three nations could be negotiated.

On September 19 under a constant drizzle General Scott and the newly reinforced Federal and militia army of close to 10,000 started their march north along the north bank of the Rio Saint Lawrence from Kingston. It was a daunting task to supply that many troops especially since requisition in Canadá could for the most part only be done at gun point. The task would be made easier once they got to Montreal when they could start receiving both supplies from Lower Canadá (part of the negotiations to declare Montreal open) and also up from New York and Vermont through the Richelieu valley. There they also would be joined by the army of General Brown on the Quebec City assault.

The city of Montreal received the American forces with trepidation unsure how to react to their presence: Liberators or Occupiers. Only the very fanatics showed their true feelings while the vast majority of the residents heeded the warnings of the leaders both political as well as religious to not provoke any attacks from either warring party.

The first actual confrontation between the American forces under General Scott and the British under Lieutenant General Prevost in Lower Canadá occurred when the Americans were crossing the Rio Saint-Maurice. As the Americans gathered on the western bank of the river, the British came upon them from the other side and opened fire. The battle raged on for while as the Americans at first struggled to respond. The battle could have been very disastrous for the Americans but for the intervention of General Browns troops and their artillery. After the first shock of the British attack the American forces from both the west and south pounded the British forces pushing them back from the shore while the 2nd, 3rd and 4th Infantry of the Federal troops crossed the river and secured a beach head from there the rest of the Americans forces followed. The American forces pursued the retreating British till nightfall when contact was broken.

General Prevost in his anxiousness to attack the Americans had missed a great opportunity if he had brought most of his army instead of just 3,000 troops and then waited for the river to be full of American troops not just on the banks of the river. It had been due to faulty intelligence that had led the Americans to believe the Prevost and his troops were still in Quebec City. In all the Americans suffered 310 casualties and 611 wounded while the British had suffered 404 casualties, 790 wounded and 1,200 captured. While the original plan was for General Brown and his forces to cross the river and join in the attack both Generals concurred that Brown’s forces would continue marching in parallel to Quebec City.

On October 20 a combined American army of almost 20,000 American soldiers and militia approached the city of Quebec. The residents of the city afraid for their lives had buckled under Prevost’s tyranny after he heard of Montreal’s surrender and had put the city under martial law. But the appearance of so many American soldiers unnerved them at the thought their beloved city would soon become a battlefield.

The leaders of the city (both French and British) requested that Lieutenant General Prevost and his army meet the Americans outside the city just as Montcalm had done in 1756 and spare the city and its people the fighting. He adamantly refused believing that the presence of the six British ships in the estuary of the river would provide him with the ability to repulse any American attack. It did not matter to him that the majority of the inhabitants as well as many of the towns businesses were located outside the walls of the Citadelle of Quebec. As the Americans approached thousands of people carrying what they could, fled northeast away from the two armies.

The Americans under General Scott had over 70 guns (6 and 12 pounders) which they arrayed protected from attack by either the guns of the British ships or city. In addition to the south on the southern bank General Brown had an additional 45 guns along with 2,000 men to protect them. On October 22 General Scott forces began their bombardment of the town which the British responded in kind attacking the American forces, but when the British ships moved to lend their guns to the attack they were caught in the cross fire from both the guns on the north and south bank of the river. After the frigates HMS Seahorse, and Euryalus were severely damaged, the remaining ships withdrew north away from the Americans guns leaving the British army to defend for themselves.

During the month of October Lieutenant General Prevost had received over 2,000 reinforcements including the 85 light Infantry, 44 Infantry but he had lost that all and more in his ill fated Battle of Saint-Maurice. He had been promised thousands more troops who even at the moment he was hunkered down in the Citadelle they were being marshaled in Great Britain. He had assured the Vice Admiral Alexander Cochrane that he would hold off the Americans until reinforcements arrived but as the American bombardment continued into its second week he began doubting his promise.

General Scott and his forces had slowly over the week since the bombardment had initiated moved their way north into the actual Plains of Abraham with the burned out shell of the city of Quebec before him and the battered Citadelle in plain sight and range of both his and General Brown guns. It had been hoped that the British would have surrendered the city and Citadelle when the size and determination of the American army had been shown. But with November and Canadian winter fast approaching he wanted this siege to end as soon as possible.

On October 30 he had all his guns aimed at the western wall while the mortars exploded shell over the heads of the British men in the citadel. The bombardment continued unabated for most of the day till most of western wall had been reduced to rubble. General Scott then sent an offer to surrender to General Prevost, but he had not survived the bombardment and Major General Robert Ross, his second in command, accepted the offer. British officers and as many soldiers that could fit on the British ships in the estuary. On November 1 1814 the British flag was lowered from the Citadelle of Quebec and the British boarded ships and sailed towards Halifax.


2nd War of the Independence – Invasion (Western Region Theatre)

The outcome of many wars can be attributed to a specific decisive battle which provides one party with an overwhelming advantage. For the British in the summer and autumn of 1814 they would gladly have pointed to the Battle of Mackinac as proof of this theory since over a five month period from July to November it was the only clear British land victory.

The British presence in the western part of the Great Lakes was limited to Fort William on the western edge of Lake Superior and Fort St. Joseph on the southernmost point of St. Joseph Island on Lake Huron. While the Americans had a presence on Mackinac Island which was an American fur trading post in the straits between Lake Michigan and Lake Huron about 40 miles from Fort Joseph. The purpose for these forts was for the most part to control the Indians tribes in the area as opposed to conduct military attacks between América and United Kingdom.

The declaration of war between the Allied nations of Europe and América had reached all the outposts in the spring of 1814 both Captain Charles Roberts the commander of Fort St. Joseph and Lieutenant Porter Hanks the commander of Fort Mackinac lacked the means to launch any substantial attack by themselves. The garrison of the American fort numbered only 61 men and with no re-enforcements possible Lieutenant Porter Hanks attempted to recruit Indians for an attack on the British fort during the month of June and July with but with little success.

On the British side General Brock has initially instructed Captain Charles Roberts to make no aggressive actions against the Americans but on Aug 8 a canoe party under the noted trader William McKay arrived at Fort St. Joseph telling of the American attack into Upper Canadá and to use own discretion in dealing with the Americans in the area.

During the month of August he was able to assemble a force of approximately 600 men from a combination of sources including voyageurs, British soldiers and artillery men, Indians from the Ojibwa (Chippawa) or Ottawas, Sioux, Menominee and Winnebago tribes. On September 15 his force embarked in an armed schooner (the Caledonia, belonging to the North West Company), seventy war canoes and ten bateaux.

During the morning of September 17 several war canoes landed unseen on the north end of Mackinac Island approximately 2 miles from the fort and surprised the sentries, the rest of the force then landed and proceeded towards the fort catching the American forces by surprise.

Lieutenant Porter Hanks faced with a much larger enemy who commanded a higher ground and also blocked his force from their only source of fresh water surrendered the fort and island to the British.

[1] Incidentally hundreds of impressed Américan sailors of Portuguese origin or descendant would petition the Portuguese officials when these English ships would make port in Portuguese controlled areas. Causing friction amongst the allies as the Portuguese would demand the release of the sailors. Portugal had similar demands put on its navy but it responded by filling the ranks with non-European Portuguese just like its army.

[2] The Portuguese community in New England was about half compared to OTL due to Portuguese internal emigration and industrialization.
 

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (part IX)

War of 1814 (Part III)


2nd War of the Independence – Invasion (British Public & Government Reaction)


During the summer and autumn of 1814 the British people and government especially it’s Prime Minister Robert Jenkinson, the Earl of Liverpool were in a flux as the stream of news arrived in London. The opposition both within and out of the government hammered the Prime Minister without mercy demanding his resignation. But both the Queen Charlotte I and the regent King Frederick I of Hanôver made appoint of publicly supporting the Earl of Liverpool.

In September the pressure became too much Lord Bathurst the Secretary of State for War and the Colonies resigned in an attempt to deflect the criticism from the government and Lord Mulgrave the Master-General of the Ordnance took over promising to stop the American advance and restore British pride. On December 27 with the government was no longer able to repress the news (the Times of London announced the surrender of Quebec City to American forces).

On the same day the government made the announcement that Duke of Wellington the hero Waterloo and the Península Ibérica had accepted the command of British Supreme Commander of America.


Duke_of_Wellington_2.jpg

Duke of Wellington British Supreme Commander of America


In a speech to parliament on his promotion to British Supreme Commander and liberator of free people of America he said “So long as I breath in my lungs and strength in my body, I shall see we shall drive the enemy from our shores, our lands and liberate the great people of British Empire from the tyranny of the occupiers of our land….our great country and its soldiers will deal with any force opposed to them by driving them from the field.”

On January 2 he left Great Britain on the largest armada seen in the British Isles since the Spanish Armada in the 16th century for the port of Halifax. Wellington planned on using Halifax as the base for his operation in North America. On route to the port of Halifax his ship was separated from the rest of the fleet during a winter storm. His ship was damaged and went off course, after a stop in Açores for a quick refit it arrived in Halifax on February 5, 1815. The arrival of Duke of Wellington aboard the HMS Liverpool escorted by 10 other British Naval ships was treated as a great celebration.


War of the Waves – Part II

Following the British attacks in the Chesapeake Bay the British as well as the Portuguese stayed low and waited for the Americans to finally yield to Allied demands, there was even some preliminary talks in London about the possible location of Napoleão’s prison. Those talks and thoughts were quickly put to rest when to all shock and amazement especially in London the Americans launched their summer offensive into the British North America. That shock slowly turned to disbelieve as the weeks went by and the news continued grim. The British government was at first even unable to fathom that the Americans could even pull off such attack.

It was not until the beginning of September that the British forces in the Caribbean, Bermuda and Nova Scotia finally received orders first from Lord Bathurst the Secretary of State for War and the Colonies then his replacement Lord Mulgrave to renew their attacks on American coast and ships.

Starting in the month October the British launched attacks in the New England states, Long Island New York, Delaware and the Carolinas. But it seemed that the Americans had learned their lesson and the state militias responded with energy and gusto to each of the attacks pushing the British back and limiting their ability to destroy Américan property and its people.

In the seas the British navy began hunting in pairs or packs for any American ship they could find, including at time entering neutral territory in pursuit of them. On November 10 sloop of war USS Peacock, commanded Master Commandant Lewis Warrington in an attempt to evade two British ships off the coast of Florida took refuge in the Havana Harbour, the British refused to respect Spanish territory and entered the harbour in pursuit of it. The cornered the American ship fought vehemently against both ships causing damage to both but it could not match the number of guns and it was sunk in the harbour killing all aboard.

The British attacks did not abate till about mid December when many were called back to Great Britain so they could participate in the movement of men and supplies for the British counter attack of 1815. Even during that time raids were a constant worry and the American harbours and ports resembled armed camps as forts and Martello towers were built to protect both the ports and harbours but also the town and cities connected to them.

On August 1st the Portuguese embassy in London was called upon by Juan O’Donojú the new Spanish Ambassador to United Kingdom (Spain had withdrawn its ambassador from Lisboa following its support for Castela and Aragão.

He had come asking for assistance from Portugal to help it fight off the American invasion army led by General Jackson, it was not an official request since the Spanish government in Mexico City believed that the Americans would not attack. Those that saw things differently were unable to change the Spanish governments position and Juan O’Donojú believed that an American invasion of Texas was imminent.

The Duque de Palmela was at a loss for words at first, here was the country that probably hated Portugal the most asking it for help. But Juan countered that while Spain was not an ally it was in Portugal best interest for it not to be destroyed. If América was to attack at the moment with the Spanish political situation the way it was it could lead to the dissolution of the country and that would be exactly the opposite of what Portugal wanted. He finished by stating that the best way to keep Spain out of the Península Ibérica was to keep it in the Americas.

This conversation was just one of many reports submitted to Lisboa and it could be said that nothing ever came of it. Except that on September 10 a joint Portuguese-British attack on Savannah Georgia came very close to capturing the town but at the last minute the Portuguese followed by the British pulled out. Then on September 25 the Portuguese launched attacks on the towns of St. Augustine capturing the town but withdrawing as the Georgia militia approached.

All of this paled in comparison to the damage and catastrophe that befell Louisiana and the Mississippi Territory on September 1 when a large Hurricane made landfall between Mobile and New Orleans before making its way inland up the Rio Mississippi. One of the biggest casualties was the American army of General Jackson which was camped west of the river ready to invade Spanish Texas. Of the over 20,000 men that were making preparations to attack less than 5,000 survived the four days of storm and subsequent flooding.

General Jackson who had been in New Orleans at the request of the governor inspecting the defenses was devastated at the timing of the storm and rushed out of the city as soon as possible, by the time he reached the main camp between the Rios Red and Mississippi he had become sick and eventually developed Pneumonia.


2nd War of the Independence – Counter Attack (Preparations)

In the winter of 1815 the Duke of Wellington faced a daunting task as he assembled the forces needed to liberate the British subjects under the American occupation and to bring America itself to the bargaining table. The British high commander, Admiral Sir John Borlase Warren, commander the most senior British commander in North America before the Duke’s arrival advocated a direct attack on the American city of New York. It was his opinion that the fall of New York would break the New Englander’s will to fight. With New York and New England subjugated the British could then march south defeating the remaining Americans states one by one until the whole United State had been subjugated.

The Duke of Wellington only considered this plan for a moment before rejecting it. He foresaw him and his forces dogged by American patriots every step of the way with their supply lines attacked at every opportunity. He knew that the British will, could only be imposed by the tip of a bayonet and Britain would need to garrison every town and city, it would the French in the Peninsula Ibérica all over again. It was a war that would drag on for years, one he was adamant to avoid.

His plan on the other hand was very simplistic and more direct but also symbolic in that it would demonstrate to the Americans as well as the rest of the world both British power as well as its will. His plan involved a two prong attack; one attack would from the sea which would tie up countless American militia along the coast while he would lead his forces through the Saint Laurence Valley liberating the British subjects along the way. He then would lead his troops into the United States culminating with decisive drive that would cut the country into two.

The success of his plan hinged on two important things; a secure base to operate from for the land campaign as well as sea campaign, the second important factor was the continued domination of the seas. The continued control of the seas would be essential in the success of the entire British campaign. To that end he replaced Admiral Warren with Admiral Alexander Cochrane which he entrusted with not only the job of tying up the American forces along the coast but making sure that Britain did not lose it dominance of the seas.

On March 15 Arthur Wellesley received a surprising but very welcome envoy; General Brock still in Upper Canadá and now fully recovered was finally able to get a message to the remaining British high command. He advised that he would be able field between 10 and 15 thousands militia and native warriors come spring, but was in desperate need of supplies. The farmers of both Upper Canada were diverting as much of their produce to hiding places so they would be unavailable to the enemy. This was soon followed by visit from Colonel Charles de Salaberry himself who reported that he had re-organized the Canadian Voltigeurs, as well as several units of the Select Embodied Militia on the southern bank of the Rio Saint Laurence. In all told he estimated he could field over 7,000 men but he too was short on supplies.

Arthur Wellesley other major concern was the ability to supply his troops when they reached Upper Canada. So for the next two months while his forces built up in Nova Scotia he began the arduous task of planning the supply for both his own march as well as get supplies to the British units behind the enemy lines. For Brock’s units Wellesley planned on using the two Canadian institutions Hudson Bay Company and the voyageurs to get the supplies from Great Britain then into Hudson Bay and from there south into Upper Canadá using the many rivers emptying into James Bay. In the case of the Lower Canada Wellesley decided to use dog sleds as a means of transporting supplies to the partisan forces under Colonel Charles de Salaberry.

The port of Halifax, the town of Halifax as well other surrounding towns bulged with thousands of British soldiers was billeted awaiting their movement into other parts of North America. Over the month of March and into April the number of British soldiers continued to grown so that by April 15 Wellesley had close to 50,000 men ready to move out.

On the other side the initial American euphoria at their victory over the British and the “liberation” of both Canadás in the summer and autumn of 1814 soon turned to despair. The locals both English and French never welcomed the Americans as liberators and many of the Américan provisions had to be brought in from America. In the autumn the American government was forced to rush as much supplies north as possible before winter set in and roads and waterways became impassable. Instead of bringing the British to the bargaining table the invasion had hardened the British position and when word of Arthur Wellesley appointment as British commander in North America reached them, the Americans realized that they were in for the fight of their lives and possibly their country.

Faced with eminent British invasion every territory and state not only bolstered their militia but those that had troops outside their state lines demanded they be returned. The Federal government was left to raise the necessary forces as well as pay for their costs in the occupied territories. Hampering their ability to pay for it was the lack of a Federal bank which President Madison had opposed and left to expire when its charter had expired in 1811. Now with the need for the Federal government to pay for armament of much larger army it found itself forced to issue promissory notes and incurring a huge debt.

On December 15 Henry Dearborn who had in the previous months garnished great praise for his plan and success of the defeat of the British suffered a heart attack and died. The reality of having to plan for the defense of the entire North American continent was too much for him and he died at his desk late at night. The task for the planning of the British invasion was left to the American Secretary of War John Armstrong, Jr. In the early part of 1815 he laid out a plan to both reorganize the Armed forces and defend the nation.

He placed all American forces in “Quebec” Lower Canadá under the command of General Winfield Scott, while General Jacob Jennings Brown was given command of Upper Canada. The number of American federal troops grew from approximately 10,000 to over 30,000 by the end of April. His plans for a larger army were vetoed down by President who believed that the threat would come from the sea and not from the north. In February 28 the American President and Secretary of War received a letter from famous General offering his services to the country of United States. It was a great shame that pride and their code of conduct obligated them to politely respond back to its author their regrets. Historians often debate what the United States and for that matter what the world would have looked like if they had accepted Napoleão’s offer instead of rejecting it.

On the other side of the Atlantic General Remedios settled down planning for the Portuguese portion of this exercise. After he returned to Lisboa he was summoned to the Palacio Real de Ajuda where in a ceremony rich in pomp and symbolism D. José II proclaimed publicly what had only been rumored up till then. Portugal was going to aid its friend and ally against the rogue nation of América, and it had chosen one of the country’s greatest leaders to lead that endeavor. This person had proven himself beyond any reasonable doubt his abilities and patriotism. D. José II then beckoned Conde de Vila Maior to come forward and after he had done so stood beside him and announced in a voice full of authority for all people to support this endeavor.

At his first planning meeting; the Portuguese Prime Minister the Duque d’ Orense, Miguel Pereira Forjaz as well as the Duque of Salamanca provided him with a force of 20,000 men comprised of units from Portugal’s four Iberian armies as well as the necessary support and protection from the navy. The force could be moved to the Açores and from there coordinate with the British and strike at América. But General Remedios favoured a different plan one that would provide Portugal with optimal strategic advantage, cripple large number of Américan forces to garrison duty away from British movements. His plan called for several hit and run attacks all along the American southern coast striking fear into the people there. Then in the midst of all that fear and confusion he would land the Portuguese forces in its underbelly and from there march north in his march he would offer help to those living under the American yokel to rise up and join them.

The making of a National Hero (Interlude)

General Francisco Remedios, the 1st Conde de Vila Maior watched the retreating coastline of the Island of São Miguel and considered the path that God had laid out for him and his family. A path of hardship and sacrifice that had been thrust on proud people, but a path that they had accepted with humility and even endured. The Conde de Vila Maior, a title so new that he could hardly believe it. He, the son of a heathen who had accepted God’s path and in doing so had won both glory and prestige to his family, people and country.

General Francisco Remedios could hardly remember the place he had been born, even the name at birth was something he hardly thought about. Francisco had been born Babu Rao Rane in 1770 in the state of Satari (close to the Portuguese colony of Goa) to a toddy tapper named Babban Rao Rane. The family belonged to the proud Rane clan, part of the Marathi people. The Ranes were a staunchly Hindu warrior clan, which had historically produced some of the fiercest and most courageous warriors in that part of India. When he was four years old he remembered the arrival of the Portuguese soldiers and men after they had received the states of Bicholum and Satari as part of the Treaty of Satari from the Peshawa.

The arrival of the Portuguese and their strange ways and customs greatly upset his town; he remembered the loud and intense conversations between his father, and his uncle, Lakshman Rao Rane, the head of the clan and other town leaders. For the first two years there were hardly any differences except for heavier taxes and the arrival of new religious people. But in 1776 a large portion of the lands to the south of the town were taken by the officials and made into some type of estate. Many people including Babu’s family lost part of their lands. There was talk around him about driving these invaders away but nothing happened till a year later when the pandits (temple priests) were arrested and the Hindu temple confiscated to make room for a Catholic Church. The people were enraged and his uncle Lakshman led the uprising against the Portuguese expelling them from town. Everyone rejoiced at the sight of the fleeing Portuguese including all the children who joined in the fun and celebrations. Seven year old Babu was amongst those who celebrated, but he remembered the look between his parents; years later he would remember that look as though they knew that nothing but trouble could come from this.

One week later Babu awoke to the sound of screaming and loud explosions. The Portuguese had returned and this time in force. He remembered seeing his father running from the house with his sword in hand towards the coming sounds. He remembered huddling with his mother, his younger brother Raghunath in the back room while their whole world exploded around them. What he remembered most vividly was the screams and explosions as the Portuguese forces destroyed the armed insurrection. When the explosions and loud noises ended they were slowly replaced by wailing and crying.

During that day he heard people screaming all around and shouts in strange language, after a while his mother took both of them and made her way to the front of the house. What Babu most remembered was the destruction around him and the bodies on the streets. The house across the street had a huge hole in its front and all around it were bodies littered everywhere. His mother who was carrying his crying baby brother in her left arm grabbed his arm and took him to her sister’s house. When she got there she found her sister and her husband along with their daughter anxious for news on the fate of their son.

Babu stayed there for two days afraid of what had happened to his father and family and also for his life as he sensed the adults’ tension and anxiety. On the second day after the battle his mother was called by someone during the evening and she left both Babu and his brother there and hurried along with the stranger. That night he laid there with his brother but sleep would not come to him for a long time till finally exhaustion set in and he dozed off. He was awakened by his mother who told him that his father was alive but had been hurt and was now recovering from his wounds.

Worse was that his father would never be able to walk because he had lost both his legs. Babu cried at the news but more importantly he cried at the thought that his proud and strong dad was going to be reduced to an invalid.

Babu sat outside the house numb watching as wagons came by and collected all the bodies from the streets and the damaged homes. The next day he accompanied his mother and his aunt and uncle to the main square where they participated in a strange ceremony for all the dead. There was strange chanting and several men in robes waved smoking pots around the huge litter with the bodies then sprinkled some water all around before they lit the fire burning the bodies.

When the bodies had burned a man in uniform stood up on a raised stage and made several proclamations in Portuguese but this time several people beside him translated so that Babu and all those around him could understand.
· Every family except for those that had converted to Catholicism (there had been 25 families that had either converted or were in the process at the time of the revolt; unfortunately half of them had perished in the backlash against the Portuguese) would be required to pay a special penalty in terms of land, property and labour for revolting against the Portuguese authorities.
· All the families who had participated in the revolt and attack were to be “moved” to a different province where they would have to pay their penalty.
· All orphans were to be turned over to the authorities where they would be looked after.
· All widows were now under the protection of the Catholic Church, any women killed or burned “sati” would result in the immediate death of all the adult males from both her family as well as her husband family (men who practiced sati were tied to stakes and burned alive in front of all other men).
· All other religions other than Catholicism were prohibited and punishable by imprisonment or death.
· Any person including widows who converted to Catholicism would have their penalty / sentence reduced to half. Any widow who converted would also be allowed to keep all her personal property and would receive assistance in raising her children.
Babu not understanding the ramifications of the speech accompanied his family back home trying to make sense of what he had heard. Sometime later after they got home some strange people accompanied by soldiers visited the home and recorded all their names and relationships.

It was not until two weeks later that his father returned home, his mother was overjoyed at his return and wept openly when he was carried home by family and neighbors. Babu expecting to see a broken man was surprised to see his dad happy to be home and kissing both his mother and younger brother. When he approached his dad tentatively still unsure how to react his dad grabbed him and hugged him fiercely with surprising strength. After what seemed an eternity his dad let go and told him. That the important thing was that they were alive and that God would protect them. Which God, Babu wanted to ask, but he was too confused and scared to do so.

Babu slowly realized what the speech had meant when several of his friends who had not only lost their father but also their mother in the fighting along with several other orphans were taken away in wagons one day to something called an orphanage. He was told that was where orphans ,who did not have a mother and father, went till a new mother and father could be found for them.

For six months Babu and his family waited to hear what was to become of them then one day a man appeared telling them that they were to gather at town center the next day where they too would be taken away. The next day Babu, his mother and brother accompanied by his two uncles and aunt and their families walked to the town center. His father was carried by his uncles. At the town center Babu saw not only his family but all the remaining Rane clan. The only missing was the family of his uncle Lakshman Rao; who had fled home when the battle was lost, when he could not escape due to the house beign surrounded by Portuguese soldiers, he set it afire killing himself and all those inside including his family and servants.

After the authorities had verified that everyone who was suppose to be there had come; Babu’s father along with the women and children and other injured men were put in wagons and the whole clan surrounded by soldiers left the town of Volpoi forever. As people passed neighbors and the town that most had only known, many wept openly. For three days they trekked through strange lands until they reached a huge city named Panjim full of strange people all talking the strange language, Portuguese. The trip was both exhausting but also very exciting for Babu as he saw so many different things along the way.

They were kept in this strange building with bars on the windows for a long time, Babu lost count of length of time they were there. While there they received two meals a day and were visited by several men and women of the Portuguese religion who spent most days with them. After a long time they were told that they would be transported by ships to another province called Mazagão. Because of their number (all told there were 672 adults and children in the group) they would be divided into smaller groups of several families on each ship.

Babu excitement and amazement at the sight of the busy port and strange ships was soon replaced by sickness and boredom in the confines of the ship. After endless days on the ships they finally reached their destination. Babu was very disappointed with Mazagão; the port the ships were approaching was nothing like Panjim. It was much smaller and there were no grand buildings to be seen.

For the next year his mother and family toiled in the fields around the town, while his dad stayed home and looked after him, his brother and several other children. About six month later a second group of their clan arrived sealing the Rane clan’s fate to wither away in the endless toil of that new land. The clan’s long martial legacy destroyed and forgotten as the defeated people worked endlessly growing strange crops.

The transformation started slowly at first as most things of that nature but eventually swept the entire clan including Babu’s family. The work of the missionaries never stopped, several of them who spoke Marathi had accompanied the Clan in their exile and slowly at first but growing each passing day their effort bore fruit. The conversion to Portuguese Catholicism was done for moral, pragmatic as well as genuine reasons. On July 15 1780 Babu along with his family were baptized at the local church of the Imaculada Conceição. His father took the name of Caetano Vitorino and his mother Maria Magdalena. His little brother was baptized Luis Teotónio while Babu became Francisco Leonel. The family as well as all other Ranes clan members took the last name of Remedios.

The conversion was like a huge weight lifting off them; subjected to work only in the fields, not allowed to marry or have any other profession was all removed. Both of Francisco’s uncles found work in town in their previous trades; one in a tannery and the second for a blacksmith. There was a flurry of weddings of several couples but there too pragmatism also led many parents in the following years to have their children marry outside their clan in an attempt to integrate into the general population. Many young people both from their own conviction as well as parents urging joined several of the religious orders.

For Francisco, good fortune came in the form of his mother getting employed as a cook in the manor of the governor of Mazagão Antônio Alvares da Cunha. Sometimes Francisco would visit his mother and one day while he was bringing something to her she requested he read a recipe from a book for a special meal. When the governor came upon the scene, he was intrigued and observed as Francisco read the recipe and helped his mother with the measuring. He was impressed and later that week called him into his study. He instructed Francisco to read several pages and also to attempt to do some of the math questions. After Francisco had nervously done his tasks, the governor inquired as to where he had learned to read Portuguese and do math. Francisco told him that the local priest had taught him the basics and that he had practiced reading whatever he could find. His dad had taught him how to do math.

Antônio Alvares da Cunha dismissed him and Francisco soon forgot the episode until about two months later when the governor called him in to his study again and this time along with his mother. He explained to them that he was very impressed by Francisco as well very appreciative of the great economic benefit Mazagão was receiving from the Remedios. Both Francisco as well as Maria waited for the governor to continue not understanding what he was getting at. Finally governor da Cunha told them that he would be sponsoring Francisco along with several other boys to attend school in Lisboa. Maria was flabbergasted at the news and thanked da Cunha profusely. But Francisco requested that his younger brother Luis also be included. The governor at first thought to refuse but thinking that if he was as smart as Francisco it would be a wise choice so he consented.

On July 20 1782 both Francisco and Luis along with eight other Remedios children boarded a ship for the city of Lisboa. There they would learn and study accepting the early resentment and hostility from the other students as well as some teachers but over time gaining both their acceptance and respect. Of the 10 Remedios boys that started school in 1782 all would go on to attend the Colégio dos Nobres. From there three chose to pursue religious studies, four would go on to the Universidade de Coimbra where they would be amongst the first non-Europeans to attend and eventually graduate. Two would choose to pursue military careers Francisco enrolled in the Royal Academy of the Army while a João Jorge enrolled in the Royal Academy of the Navy. Only Francisco’s younger brother was unable to complete and graduate from the Colégio dos Nobres.

The time Francisco spent at the Academy was some of the most difficult years of his life, in the first year he was picked on and suffered greatly but with the help of God he endured and as time went on he made new friends and earned both the respect and acceptance of his comrades. In his third year the Marquês de Marialva’s son entered the Academy and upon seeing Francisco decided that he should be his servant. Francisco did not even get a chance to respond because two of his classmates both also nobles set things straight by explaining to this young cadet that he needed to respect his superiors while they held him by his legs from a third floor window.

Finally the day Francisco had worked all his life for arrived in 1794, when he graduated from the Royal Academy of the Army and was sent to his first posting in Angola under the command of Brigadier General Silveira. He served under him for six years reaching the post of colonel by 1797 when he along with the Angolan army were sent back to his home; Mazagão to stop the Moroccans from attacking the Portuguese enclave.

The Morbea Offensive destroyed the Moroccans and provided his family and the rest of the Portuguese living in Mazagão with almost 20 years of peace. His return home was herald as a huge family as well as Remedios celebration. But none of the celebrations meant as much as the look on his dad's eyes as he saw Francisco in all his splendour of military uniform for the first time.

For all his life Francisco would always remember that moment of pride and happiness on his dad's face when he acknowledged for the entire world that this was my son and that we the Remedios of Portugal take our place as its rightful citizens and defenders of patria “fatherland”. One sour note for Francisco was the refusal of his brother Luis to meet with him or to attend any functions in his honour.

In 1799 Colonel Francisco was transferred to the Northern Army under the command of General Almeida. Here too he found acceptance and respect from the men who served under him as well as his fellow officers including General Almeida. During the war of 1801 he and his troops were some of the first into the fortified town of Miranda do Douro to avenge the French atrocities. From there they marched all the way to Salamanca.

During the intervening years he stayed with General Almeida in the Minho Army participating in the battles of Galiza as part of the IV division in 1807. In 1809 he was promoted to Brigadier General and transferred to the Guadiana Army where he served under his former commander Marshal Silveira.

The forces under his command were involved in some of the heaviest fighting against both General Dupont as well as Napoleão. At the battle of Salamanca his forces were instrumental in stopping Marshal Masséna attack on the southern flank of the city. Brigadier General Remedios was seriously injured in the counter attack and lay in bed unconscious for several days. When he regained conscious Marshal Silveira visited him in the hospital and chastised him for personally leading the attack and due to his action he was being forced to promote him to General Remedios. Marshal Silveira said that maybe this way he would let other lead and stay out of harms way.

For the next three years General Remedios and his troops would slug it out with the French through the Peninsula Ibérica over the Pirenéus Mountains then into France itself culminating with the fall of Toulouse and the surrender of Marshal Soult. When Marshal Soult was brought before General Remedios, Marshal Soult demanded to speak to a real Portuguese General for which he received the but of muskets in his stomach from the escorting Portuguese soldiers (both of whom were white). General Remedios ordered the men at ease and informed the marshal that he was the commanding Portuguese General. After Marshal Soult apologized he met not only with General Remedios but also Marshal Silveira who joined them.

The end of the war was greeted with jubilation and amazement as the implications of what had transpired and the prospect of peace began to dawn on both the soldiers as well as the general public.

In October 1812, events were put in place that would change General Remedios place in society for ever. Marshal Silveira had been made the Duque of Salamanca as a reward for his work and effort in saving the country. Under the Duque's influence and insistence, General Remedios became the first Luso-Indian to become part of the Portuguese nobility, when he became 1st Conde de Vila Maior. Then in January the Duque of Corunha (General Almeida) consented to the marriage of his third daughter Henriqueta to the new Conde de Vila Maior.

The Conde de Vila Maior only regret at both the ceremony and wedding was that both his mother and father were not alive to attend and his brother’s refusal to do so.

He had hardly settled into his new life, when word of Napoleão escape reached Portugal and he accompanied the Duque of Salamanca to the Low Countries where they met up with the Duke of Wellington at the town of Waterloo and defeated Napoleão one last time in 1813.

Once more he returned to his new home and new wife and life seemed grand; Henriqueta became pregnant and November 20 1814 his first son Caetano Pedro Francisco Remedios was born.

In January 1815 he was again asked to accompany the Duque of Salamanca this time to a secret rendezvous with the Duke of Wellington on the island of São Miguel. Before he left Lisboa he had a meeting with his father-in-law who knowing what was afoot told him that

“Remember son, till now you have worked under the command of others, for all that you have done there are still those that will seek your downfall just because of who you are and what you represent. Remember also that there will be even more out there rooting for you and wishing you the best success. You will face new adversaries and challenges and from our enemies’ downright prejudice and ignorance, use those to your advantage and glory. One last thing before you go, remember Portugal does not want or desire any new territory there but that our brothers and sisters are being held hostage by the American people so keep a tight rein on all those that serve under you.”

The meeting at the Hot Springs of Furnas on the island between the Portuguese and British had caused several stern looks from most of the British officers there except for the Duke of Wellington who acknowledged the Duque of Salamanca announcement that General Remedios would be leading the Portuguese expeditionary forces in the Americas against the Estados Unidos.
 

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (Part X)

War of 1814 (Part IV)


2nd War of the Independence – Counter Attack (Engagement)

As the month of April came to a close General Winfield Scott stared out on to the Rio Saint Lawrence from the rampart of the Quebec City Citadel and observed the massive ice flow being carried out into the GolfodeSãoLourenço (Gulf of Saint Laurence). He knew that whatever time he and his country had to get ready for round two of American-British clash was fast coming to a head. No matter what his superiors believed in Washington Winfield Scott was certain that the Saint Lawrence was where the United States was going to win or lose this war.

He had ordered the repairing of as much of the damage from the last fall’s fighting to the city and citadel as possible during the winter. His troops were as ready as could be, even during the winter and early spring he had trained the troops and now they were positioned on both banks of the river. He knew it was a matter of days or one week, maybe two weeks if the late spring thaw continued being slow but the increasing partisan attacks against his forces and supply lines was another indication of the eminent attack. He dared not lean on the population too much or risk increasing the size of the partisans. From what he had observed and what he had been told the majority were even now waiting on the sidelines waiting for the outcome of the battle they too sensed was approaching. The number of French Canadians preaching independence were too few to have an impact, he knew that if the British could be stopped this summer then their support should surely grow.

Meanwhile across the river to the south Colonel Charles de Salaberry with the Canadian Voltigeurs, as the nucleus of his forces had in essence gained control of most of the countryside south of the Saint Lawrence. In addition to the Voltigeurs, de Salaberry also had the Canadian Chasseur and the Canadian Regiment of Fencible Infantry. On May 12 he received word of the sighting of a huge British fleet at the mouth of the Rio Saint Lawrence spurring him to set his own plans in motion. On May 14th the Feast of Pentecostal was in full swing all along the Richelieu Valley as well all across Lower Canadá. He had his forces fanned out across the valley and in all the towns especially those close to the three major forts that the Americans had captured the previous summer: Fort Richelieu at the mouth of the Rio Richelieu, Fort Chambly at Chambly and Fort Sainte-Thérèse at Saint-Jean-sur-Richelieu.

With the garrison troops lax during the typical religious Sunday holiday; many of de Salaberry’s troops were able to gain access to the forts, some of them using their wives or other females to smuggle weapons into the fort. By the time the garrison grew weary of the people inside the fort or blocking the gates the fort security had been compromised. Fort Richelieu and Fort Sainte-Thérèse fell very easy, as the local commanders had chosen their attack as the majority of the garrison was gathered for Sunday service. In the case of Fort Chambly the attack did not go as well the garrison reacted more rapidly and more aggressive against both the men and women. The battle lasted over two hours with the last French holdouts barricading themselves in the forts chapel. Following a refusal of the Canadian forces to surrender Major Benjamin Forsyth, the fort commander ordered his troops to storm the chapel. The chapel massacre as it became known resulted in the death of 10 French soldiers but also 12 women. Out of a garrison of 500 Major Benjamin Forsyth force had lost 80 men and 90 were wounded. Almost two thirds of his stores and supplies had been damaged in the attack; luckily none of the gun powder had been affected.

The French Canadian forces had lost over 145 men with many dying of their wounds when the Americans refused to treat them as they lay bleeding either in the fort or around it. Attempts to rescue them had resulted in several additional injuries and deaths. The Voltigeurs commander in the area Major Federick Heriot surrounded the fort and controlled all approaches. When news of the success in taking the other forts Fort Chambly’s fate was sealed, only a major American victory could rescue them and with the forts supplies running very low it would need to be before the end of the month.

During the month of May alone de Salaberry forces were able to capture 10 wagon trains coming up from Lake Champlain before the Americans realized the fall of the valley to British forces. On May 29 the garrison revolted against Major Benjamin Forsyth and he was shot along with over thirty of their comrades who had refused Major Federick Heriot that Forsyth be turned over for trial. The following morning the remaining garrison surrendered Fort Chambly.

In Lower Canada General Brock was limited in his options due to a lack of gunpowder and other supplies, even so during the winter he had met with Tecumseh and together they had agreed on a wide range of issues including militaristic objectives. To the north he met with Mohawk leader Teyoninhokovrawen to plan for the sealing off of the Lower Canadá from Upper Canadá as well as Mohawk attacks into the state of New York.

On May 1st Brock’s forces along with the Indians launched wide spread attacks on the American positions throughout the colony. American supply lines were completely disrupted and forward elements of the American Army were captured by British troops, killed by Indians or pushed back to the main American bases. By the end of May General Jacob Jennings Brown had effectively lost control of majority of Lower Canada while remaining in control of the two British forts on the Península Niágara, the towns of York and Kingston. With less than 5,000 men he was unable to occupy any substantial part of the colony for any great period of time and any force caught exposed was subject to Indian and/or partisan attack. He relied exclusively on the control of the lakes of Erie and Ontario to supply his troops.

The Mohawk truce with America was finally broken on May 25 when the American garrison at Kingston was attacked, but more worrying for the Americans was the Indian attack on the six ships in port while the garrison and American marines repulsed the Indian attack on land.

The Mohawks came up on the ships quietly on canoes while the guards were engrossed with the fighting on the outskirts of town. The guards were overpowered and the ships set ablaze with oil. The destruction of the ships left the Americans hard pressed to supply their forces in both York and Kingston and following the capture of the Richelieu Valley supply the American army in Lower Canada.

With American forces under constant attack along the Rio Saint Lawrence between Kingston and Montreal General Brown abandoned York and moved his headquarters to Fort George on June 10. He reinforced both Kingston as well as the supply trains moving along the river valley.

Along the Atlantic coast the British forces began attacking towns almost every day. Coastal towns on Long Island New York were attacked over ten times alone in the month of May with huge loss of property and in some cases loss of life. British Marines engaged in hit and run attacks all along the coast. Towns all along the coast began resembling armed camps with walls, towers as well as guns for protection. But unfortunately the British could concentrate a much large force that would overwhelm the garrison and destroy property sometimes the entire town. By the time American re-enforcements arrived the British had boarded their ships and were sailing towards their next target. Compounding the American ability to respond was the lack of proper roads, the very wet spring made many of the American East Coast roads impassable or difficult for supplies, commerce and troops. With the seas completely closed the only way Americans could transport their goods or people was by roads. It was not unusual to spot a single or multiple British ships off any particular part of the American coast almost every day.

The Portuguese finally made their debut in Southern Carolina when a 40 ship armada with close to 10,000 Portuguese marines attacked the town of Beaufort on April 29. The town’s garrison of close to 1,000 was easily overwhelmed. During the four day occupation of the town and the surrounding plantations resulted in many homes and business burning down. When three separate Militia columns approached under the commands of Lieutenant Colonel John Ashe Alston, Colonel William Austin and Colonel Adam McWillie approached the Portuguese withdrew from the town and boarded their ships laden with huge amount of plunder, leaving with the Portuguese was also over 3,250 freed black with their families (freed by the Portuguese).

Three weeks later they struck again this time in North Carolina. Their target this time was Onslow Courthouse on the Rio New. The town’s residents were spared but the towns stores taken including naval supplies. News of the Portuguese attack spread through the state and both militias as well as private individuals marched or rode to Onslow Courthouse to attack the Portuguese but when they arrived there they found the place deserted, the remaining local population as well as all the Portuguese soldiers and ships had disappeared. For two days the North Carolina militia searched the surrounding woods for signs of Portuguese but found none then began to disperse, it was not till the fifth day that a half dead courier arrived telling of the fall of Wilmington.

The Portuguese navy had sailed up the Rio Cape Fear at high tide during the early morning surprising the town and its people. The town’s militia attempted to rally to repulse the Portuguese invasion but was greatly overpowered in both man as well as guns. The town fell by noon. When the exhausted militia arrived five days late they found the town almost a burned out shell. Half the town’s inhabitants had lost their homes and the entire waterfront and business district had been looted and burned down. Over 1,000 residents along with most of the blacks had disappeared with the Portuguese.

This process was repeated again and again all the way from the Territory of Florida in the south as well as the states of Georgia, South and North Carolina. The destruction of property including the taking of thousands of blacks along with the disappearance of similar number of white people put the population living along the coast in a panic. Thousands packed up and moved inland away from the reach of marauding “Pirates”. Those that remained worked feverishly to protect themselves with the construction of forts and walls protecting their towns.

Attacks on one port was for the most part ignored by other counties as they became afraid to allow their local militias to leave and they themselves become the next target. So when on July 5 news travelled north to Georgia and then the rest of América that the Portuguese had attacked Saint Augustine Florida for a second time nobody paid any attention. They knew that it must be another diversionary attack aimed at diverting their soldiers away from protecting them.

On May 10 at the small village of Baie-Saint-Paul north of Quebec City on the north shore of the Gulf of Saint Lawrence, a huge flotilla of British ships appeared and unloaded their precious cargo. For over three days over 10,000 men, horses, guns and supplies were unloaded along with its commander and chief the Duke of Wellington.


2nd War of the Independence – Counter Attack (Combat- Lower Canadá I)

During the months of May and June the United States felt itself completely surrounded with attacks all along its Atlantic Coastline from both Britain and Portugal. Repeated hit and run attacks all along the coast kept the country and its people on edge and weary as to the exact location of the Allied invasion. The number of militias throughout the country reached an unprecedented level of 500,000 men, with all states except the four landlocked states: Vermont, Ohio, Kentucky and Tennessee keeping their militias ready to respond to the sea borne attack.

The states of Ohio, Kentucky and Tennessee were also busy not only protecting their people but also the bordering territories from Indian attacks. Between the three states they had close to 20,000 militia guarding their respective states as well as protecting the white settlers in the territories. The easiest way they did so was to attack any and all Indians they encountered which in turn made it more dangerous for white settlers in the area. During the spring and summer of 1815 most if not all white settlers in the territories of Mississippi, Michigan, Illinois and Indiana either relocated to forts and armed camps for protection. The militias were kept occupied chasing Indians throughout the territories but the majority of them were there to protect the white settlers and also to bring supplies to the forts and camps.

On the Northern front in American occupied British colonies the prevailing American view was that the various engagements including the landing of British troops in Lower Canadá was nothing but diversionary tactics to distract them from the real threat of British Invasion from the sea.

The landing on May 10 at the small village of Baie-Saint-Paul down river from Quebec City by British troops was only appreciated for its true meaning by General Scott and his officers. The lading coincided with almost two days of British ships attack on the American positions both in Quebec City as well as south of the Rio Saint Lawrence. The Americans had re-enforced their positions and brought almost half of the Richelieu valley fort guns to the Quebec City area. For two days straight ship after ship engaged the Americans in duel with both sides suffering heavy casualties but when a ship had sustained what it considered enough damage it would be replaced by a different ship. All in all over 25 British ships participated in the attack on Quebec City with most if not all suffering damage while the Americans had lost over 20 guns and close to 200 men while they suffered an additional 512 wounded.

More importantly was that General Scott only discovered about the British landing on the 11th by which time the number of British troops on land was over 5,000 men along with guns and supplies. Colonel Charles Boerstler led the advanced American force consisting of the 14th U.S. Regiment of Infantry to intercept the British while General Scott assembled the rest of the force. When Colonel arrived south of the village his forces came under fire from well placed British soldiers as well as British artillery forcing him to retreat south towards the village of Beaupré. The 13th and 12th Regiment of Infantry together with two detachments of artillery along arrived about the same time causing confusion and disarray in the ranks. Brigadier General Zebulon Pike had just reestablished order in the American forces when General Scott arrived with the 7th, 10th and 8th Regiment of Infantry. In Quebec City Brigadier General William H. Winder had been left in charge of the remaining troops and in charge of coordinating the movement of the remaining troops from other parts of Lower Canadá to Quebec City.

On May 13th the combined American army advanced north towards the British position by which time General Wellesley had landed two divisions under the commands of General Hill and General Fane. General Wellesley had been present at the initial disembark of the troops but on the second day left aboard HMS Victory leaving the British force alone to face the oncoming American attack alone. Both Generals had moved their respective divisions south of the village and had dug in awaiting the arrival of General Scott.

The probing attack on the second day by the Americans had been easily repulsed by the British. General Hill favored pursuing the retreating Americans but like General Fane he was under strict instruction not to pursue the American forces but to entrench.

On May 14 the Americans had arrived and arrayed themselves with Brigadier General Zebulon Pike and the 14th 13th and 12th Regiments of Infantry facing the British from the south while General Scott and the 7th, 10th and 8th Regiment of Infantry were arrayed to the rear. The American had brought with them 36 guns and they opened up on the British positions, the General Fane responded with his 24 guns.

After about one hour Brigadier General Zebulon Pike and his Americans troops moved forward while General Scott and his troops tried to outflank the British but as they came around the ridge on the left of the Americans General Hill’s guns came into play. The British 20 guns played havoc on the advancing American forces. Added to that General Hills’ troops open up on the American line shattering any remaining will to advance and the American troops fell back.

Both American thrusts had been repulsed with minimal British casualties of less than 400 casualties and wounded while the Americans had suffered close to 1,000 casualties and wounded. The behavior of the British army both in their previous engagement as well as the second battle of Baie-Saint-Paul troubled General Scott. He could not believe that the British had refused to press their advantage. For two days the forces faced off each other with the American Army entrenched about one mile south of the British forces. On the evening of May 16 a courier arrived from Quebec City stating that a large British task force was attacking the citadel again. As soon as he received the news he announced to all his commanding officers that they had two hours to make ready to leave. Over the objections of his officers to told them that the British were about to land a large force at Quebec City and that both the city and this force was about to be cut off and surrounded.

As the sun set the Americans made haste in their efforts to break camp and retreat south. General Scott ordered Colonel Charles Boerstler and the 14th U.S. Regiment of Infantry to remain behind and only withdraw in the morning. All through the night General Scott and his forces moved south slowly; quite a number of officers and soldiers talked amongst themselves about General Scott chasing shadows and jumping at the slightest talk of British ships and troops. In the morning Colonel Boerstler and his troops were seen by the British retreating south, unbeknown to them they believed it to be the entire American. At noon the American forces actually started moving south with the wagons and supplies ahead of them. General Hill ordered Colonel Lake to take his troops and scout the American forces while the rest of the force made ready to follow. It was not American force passed village of Beaupré that the Colonel Lake realized that instead of following the entire army he was only following a regiment. Upset at the deception and believing that this must be the trail guard of the American army he sent a messenger back to General Hill and then ordered his troops to double march and attack the retreating army.

As Colonel Charles Boerstler and his troops passed Beaupré they spied the pursuing British, he ordered his troops to make haste. Colonel Boerstler had had his troops march at a slower pace to give General Scott more time now that the enemy was pressing his troops quickly picked up the pace and continued for approximately 10 miles till they reached a large hill where he had his troops along with their four guns wait for the pursuing enemy.

The battle of Beaupré was an evenly matched affair with both forces numbering about 1,000 men but with the American guns as well as higher position they had the strategic advantage. Colonel Lake disregarded the American advantage and ordered his troops forward. At less than 500 yards the American artillery opened up on the British. The British soldiers pressed their attack even as their ranks were being raked by American artillery. When the British advance looked to be wavering Colonel Lake moved amongst his men to order them forward. The first British volley uphill was followed by both American buns and volley which not only hundreds of injuries and death to the British but also Colonel Lake’s death. The British fired one more raged volley before retreating.

Colonel Boerstler and his forces stayed on the hill till evening when the British Army could be seen on the rise behind the village. During the night the moved out again loading their wounded on the wagons and leaving behind anything that could slow them down.

When General Scott and his forces arrived in the Beauport near Quebec City the town’s citadel was locked not only in a desperate battle with tens of ships on the river but also trying to stop the disembarkment of the British forces on both banks of the river. General Scott soon realized that the American forces and guns on the south side of the river were lost but that the battle around Quebec City could go either way.

As his forces approached Beauport the town and his forces came under fire from British ships, his forces continued marching south all the while under British naval attack. The Americans under General Scott no longer doubting his decision to retreat south came around the right of the town and attacked the British forces on the left flank.


2nd War of the Independence – Counter Attack (Combat- Lower Canadá II)

The Duke of Wellington, Arthur Wellesley looked upon the battle scene in front of him, his two divisions under General Moore and General Hope had the American forces on the ropes with most of their guns knocked out by both his own guns plus the guns on the ten ships in the river.

He had landed two additional divisions north of the citadel the week before in an attempt to draw the occupying army away. His plan had worked like a charm with General Scott the American commander taking almost two thirds of his forces north.

When Marshal Wellesley had landed his second force on the banks of the river just south of the citadel he had expected the Americans to capitulate almost immediately but circumstances had not gone in his way. The American commander had proven more adept at gathering their remaining forces than he had anticipated so that when he and his forces had arrived the re-enforced Americans had instead of capitulated held his forces off for one whole day. But as the day drew to a close the battle began going the British way when suddenly on the British left flank General Scott and his forces attacked.

He ordered his reserve the 42nd Regiment of Foot 43rd and 52nd Light Infantry and the Light Company of the 29th Regiment of Foot to reinforce his left flank. But the new American army turned the battle and his forces were forced to give ground. The one advantage the British had was the three to one advantage in guns and the British artillery proved the difference as the Americans were unable to press their advantage. As nighttime approached Marshal Wellesley received reports of additional American forces reinforcements.

But as he contemplated ordering his troops back new reports arrived of a new force approaching from the north. Realizing that it was General Fane and Hills forces he ordered his troops to hold. Several things happed almost simultaneously the American forces reacted to the British attack from the north but instead of retreating towards the citadel, General Scott ordered the forces he had out of the citadel to the left and while the sun slipped over the horizon a large portion of the American forces slipped around the British force and into the night.

Neither Marshal Wellesley forces nor the new British forces were in any position to pursue the fleeing American forces. They surrounded the remaining American forces in the citadel and attended to their wounded and casualties. In the morning the remaining American forces under Brigadier General William H. Winder surrendered to the British. The British had suffered 2,542 casualties and 2,945 wounded while the Americans suffered 2,978 casualties, 3,852 wounded and 7,588 captures in all battles.

On May 20 with his forces rested and Quebec City secure he marched south with close to 22,000 along the north banks of the Rio Saint Lawrence. At first the British encountered neither American troops nor any problems with the civilians but at Portneuf the first civilian casualties were found. The retreating American forces had stopped for a day in the town and according to reports from the locals who understood English unknown to the Americans, General Scott and his officers became angry when reports arrived at the fall of the Richelieu Valley and the general revolt in other parts of Lower Canadá. So before leaving they confiscated all foods and put anything that could help the British to the torch including fields of wheat and other cereals.

On May 25 the British had finally reached the retreating American forces at Trois-Rivières and the Rio Saint-Maurice. The British advance force under General Hill skirmished with the last remnants of the retreating American forces on the outskirts of the town. Over the next two hours the British pushed the Americans steadily back through town. Many times the fighting was house to house. Finally the Americans retreated to the river and using boats and rafts rowed to the other side of the Rio Saint-Maurice. American artillery on the southern bank of the river kept the British away from the banks of the river and from firing on the retreating soldiers.

When Wellesley reached the town and General Hill reported that the town had been captured before the Americans had had a change to put it to the torch (although almost all of the town’s residents had fled when the Americans had taken over the town). Marshal Wellington ordered an immediate withdrawal of all British forces from the town. The confused and indignant British officers at first objected to his orders but he was adamant that the town was set to explode and that if they did not removed their men they were about to lose hundreds if not thousands of men. The order to retreat was given but as it reached the troops further in the town explosions could be heard at various points in the town. The British soldiers now battled flames and crumbling building as they retreated back north. About 250 men were trapped close to the bank of the river and as they retreated closer to the banks American artillery opened up on them. The Trois-Rivières massacre resulted in the death of 185 men either from fire or from artillery shrapnel would prove to be a battle cry for the British troops.

The fire burned for two days by which time Wellington had his troops build hundred of new rafts and they moved on mass to the river and crossed it without opposition. The scene the British encountered once again proved to be one of despair and destruction, hundreds or refugees clogged the road fleeing the American forces. When they arrived at Berthierville on the southwest bank of Lago Saint-Pierre they found the inhabitants trying to rebuild their charred town. As news of the American attacks and plundering had now preceded them civilians in the path of the retreating American army gathered what belonging they could carry and had fled north towards Saint Gabriel.

The scene south of Berthierville till Montreal was one panic and distress as the road was completely clogged with refugees and worse now by the June 1 it had started raining adding more distress and confusion to the situation. Marshal Wellesley was very careful to lessen the discomfort his men and their passage had on the civilians. He also ordered his men and accompanying doctors to provide assistance to any who needed. It was not till June 6th that the British army finally reached Montreal. A detachment of British ships had beaten them to the city and had been instrumental in the defense of the city from the retreating American forces.

The British ships had attempted to attack the American forces as they crossed the Rio Ottawa but had to retreat back due to American guns on both banks of the Rio Saint Lawrence. The arrival of Marshal Wellesley at Montreal was greeted with great fanfare and enthusiasm. The city had suffered greatly at the American hands with many homes and business lost along the northern side of the island.

On June 7th Colonel Charles de Salaberry visited Marshal Wellesley reporting that the entire south side of Lower Canadá was secure to the American border. In Montreal Marshal Wellesley made his plans for both the pursuit of the American forces as well as the invasion of América. He also received an additional 10,000 reinforcement including Brigadier General Gordon Drummond who he placed in charge of the Richelieu Valley campaign. On June 15 Brigadier General Gordon Drummond marched south with 6,250 soldiers accompanied by his second in command Colonel Charles de Salaberry. This was followed by the crossing of the Rio Ottawa by Marshal Wellesley and his army of 29,000 men.


2nd War of the Independence – Counter Attack (Combat - Betrayal)

General Scott sat on his horse and looked at his men as they trudged tired and exhausted south. They had just beaten off an attack from the Mohawks and while the outcome had never been in doubt the attack symbolized the Americans recent turn of events. Now as the town of Kingston came into view he could not stop thinking back to the drastic change of events that had befallen both him and the American army in British North America in the last month.

The town of Kingston on June 20, 1815 resembled a fortified camp since the first Mohawk attack that not only transformed the town into a fort but also put a dent in the American ability to supply its troops. That ability had come to a head following the loss of the Richelieu Valley which resulted in the remaining American forces being forced to forcibly requisition supplies from the civilians of Lower Canadá. General Scott had resisted as long as possible but when his forces reached Portneuf after just barely escaping the entrapment between two British armies when he received notice of the fall and capture of the forts in the Richelieu valley by French militias. That proved to him that the population had turned against the Americans and he authorized both the forcible requisition and also the torching of the village.

The American defeat at the Battle of Quebec City had been the greatest military defeat since its independence. The loss of close to 15,000 men in the battle along with the loss over 3,000 additional men in the Richelieu Valley and their only direct route for supplies from América had forced General Scott to order the only option left to him and the only salvation of América; the withdrawal of his troops to America. He knew that the Duke of Wellington would have no choice but follow him for to drive directly into the United States with a hostile army behind was something he would not chance. His hope was to grind Wellington down and while his supply line became more difficult the American would become easier. In the Great Lakes it would be the Americans who would have the naval advantage not the British. He still smarted at the failure both in Trois-Rivières and Montreal.

But when he and his men finally arrived at Kingston General Scott was met by General Jacob Jennings Brown who gave him the news he half expected, the relief from duties and the transfer of all American forces to General Jacob Jennings Brown command. On June 22 General Scott sailed back to Sackets Harbour New York.

General Brown immediately began the task of integrating all his forces into one fighting force. At the end of June there were three separate units in Kingston and he desperately attempted to combine them into one force. His own original force of 3,200 men; although about a third were just recent recruits. The Lower Canadá force of 11,200 men in various state of readiness but all exhausted both physically as well as emotionally. Then there was the new arrivals the 18th, 19th 2nd, 22nd and 20th Regiment of Foot along with six regiments of Pennsylvania militia. In total he had under his command over 21,000 men at Kingston. Although he had requested additional support, no other state had offered or cared to send any more.

For seven days General Brown trained his troops integrating the veterans with the new recruits. At the same time he ordered the defenses along the Rio Cataraqui built up. He planned on making Kingston the location where the United States would stop running and stop the British.


2nd War of the Independence – Counter Attack (Combat- New York State I)

On June 28 the Mohawk leader Teyoninhokovrawen once again led his forces against the Americans this time in the state of New York. Sackets Harbour the main American naval harbour on Lago Ontario and American Naval yard was their main target. In port were five sloops as well over 1,000 militia mainly manning Fort Volunteer and Fort Tompkins at the harbor’s entrance. The commanding officer was Lieutenant Colonel Electus Backus.

On June 22 when General Scott had visited the village and military fortifications before he departed he had criticized the lack of progression in the constructions of a line of earthworks and abatis (defence works made from felled trees and branches) surrounding the town and dockyard as planned and laid out the previous year by Lieutenant Colonel Alexander Macomb. But as the war had progressed so much to the American favour the plans had been ignored, then as the war intensified again dispute between Federal government and state of New York on who would pay what again had delayed the start of the construction again.

The attack by the British on the New York State Militia post at Rouses Point on the northern tip of Lago Champlain the previous week had stripped North West part of New York State of almost two thirds of its experienced militia, what had remained in the area was for the most part new recruits. So when the Mohawks attacked on the 29th from both the land and the lake the population and many of the militia panicked.

Teyoninhokovrawen plan was to distract the Americans by the appearance of over 200 war canoes then attack from the landside with a force of two groups of 500 warriors. He had instructed his men that if the Mohawk nation was to gain a place as amongst the leading nations it would have to behave accordingly. (This had been one of General Brock’s messages when he visited them earlier that year) They were to leave all unarmed civilians alone and only attack armed men and if they were defeated to allow them to surrender.

The appearance of the war canoes had the desired affect with the entire population’s attention on the canoes his land forces made it to the edge of village before the alarm was raised. The sudden appearance of the large Indian force on the edge of town completed the demoralization of population with all those that could rushing towards the forts but for many it was too late and they huddled in their homes and business petrified.

Teyoninhokovrawen forces had captured over 300 civilians in the initial attack and then his forces went home by home and gave the people the choice of dying in the home while it burned or surrendering. With the civilian population captured he then gave the militia still in the fort the option of surrendering or seeing the civilians killed. Under a flag of truce Lieutenant Colonel Electus Backus met with Teyoninhokovrawen.

Teyoninhokovrawen terms were that all civilians and militias were to be let go with enough supplies for one week and allowed to leave this also included the people in the sloops still in the harbour but now full of civilians. When asked by Lieutenant Colonel Electus Backus was assurances he had that once they surrendered they would be allowed to live Teyoninhokovrawen responded by saying “You are all alive are you not what other proof do you need”. Left with no choice and with many families having family amongst the captured civilians he agreed.

On June 30 over 2,950 men, women and children left Sackets Harbour, its forts, ships and supplies and marched south. Teyoninhokovrawen allowed several wagons to be taken to transport the sick, elderly and children but only 100 muskets were allowed.

Over the next month the Mohawk nation under Teyoninhokovrawen played out this scenario through the entire North West part of New York State. The American settlements of Le Ray, Wilna, Alexandria, Theresa, Antwerp, Watertown, Canton, Malone were emptied of their American settlers. By the end of summer 1815 tens of thousands of Americans had been turned into refugees forcing the government of state of New York to send thousands of Militia to the area to defend the remaining settlements. The unofficial border between the Americans and Mohawk became the Black River. The need to defend the state from multiple attacks and invasion forces kept the state militia and Mohawks away from each other till peace finally came to the land.

In the Richelieu Valley the British under the command Brigadier General Gordon Drummond and the Lower Canadá militia under the command of Colonel Charles de Salaberry marched south towards Lake Champlain. The army bypassed the New York Militia at Fort Lennox and attacked the main militia camp at Rouses Point. Since the initial American invasion in 1814 and the subsequent American success General Peter B. Porter militia had grown very lax and also had been reduced in size. With all the other areas deemed more critical he and his forces had been sent south to Long Island. It was only on June 1 that he and his forces had forced marched their way back to Plattsburgh then taken by ship to Rouses Point to protect New York State from the British. The arrival of more than 5,000 additional men did nothing to increase the American camps security. With his troops completely exhausted from their trek he ordered them to rest before they turn their attention to protect the state from non existing threat in his opinion.

So on June 20th the militia had only the minimal of sentries and these were taken out without alerting the Americans. The attack happened at dawn as the militia were slowly coming to and lounging around. The sound of screaming hyenas (bagpipes) as some described it along with the sudden appearance thousands of British soldiers caused panic in the camp. General Peter B. Porter attempted rally his men but the sudden appearance of such as huge number of enemy soldiers caused many to turn and run instead of rallying to the defense.

The Militia fired one raged volley, many of which were too early before the British fired their first. The remaining American forces turned and fled themselves. The British forces split into two with Colonel Charles de Salaberry charged with the responsibility of taking out Fort Lenox then proceeding to follow the main force as it continued marching south against the Americans.

The British march south was more limited by supply issues than any organized opposition. The progress of the British army could be marked by the huge column of refugees preceding it. On July 15 Brigadier General Gordon Drummond and his army finally reached the outskirts of the town of Plattsburg. The slow speed of the British had given General Peter B. Porter the chance to regroup his men and also thousands of new recruits including just recently arrived 4,000 militia from Albany. The American forces which now had swelled to over 15,000 was to any experienced military observer no more than army of disorganized groups with no real command structure. Militia groups ranged from a few dozen to several hundred with each their own leader.

The British force on the other hand was everything a real army represented. A unified and coherent command structure and well trained men, the only disadvantage they had was that they only number 7,450. The battle started not as a coherent attack but as wave of people moving at different speeds towards the enemy. General Porter could only look on as one group after another the American groups moved towards the enemy. As the fringes of the American forced made contact with the British he ordered his men forward.

Brigadier General Gordon Drummond ordered his men to stand four deep with the artillery and baggage train behind. The raged and despaired Américan volleys were answered by an almost continuous British volley. The American anger and determination overrode much of the natural human sense of preservation and as hundreds of their comrades were killed on injured more still came sometimes trampling over them. As the Battle waged on the appearance of a third force was greeted by hope then despair as the Americans realized that it was additional British forces and not American re-enforcements.

Starting on the right flank and slowly moving inward hundreds of Americans retreated away from the new British army marching straight at the Americans. Finally sensing the battle was lost General Peter B. Porter ordered his remaining troops to retreat. Plattsburg became a ghost town as both those who had sought refuge there as well as its residents fled south afraid of the British revenge for the attacks in Lower Canadá against the civilians by the American Army.

The Battle of Plattsburg was one of the bloodiest battles in the war of 1814 due in large part of the high number of armed civilians; the Americans suffered 3,421 casualties, 5,950 wounded and 2,111 captured. Meanwhile the British had 1,852 casualties, 2,158 wounded and 56 missing. Added to this was that the British had a three to one advantage of guns as well as highly experienced gunners while the American guns were manned by inexperienced men. The capture of Plattsburg put the north eastern New York including Albany and the entire Hudson River within striking distance of the British.
 

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (Part XI)

War of 1814 (Part V)

2nd War of the Independence – Counter Attack (Combat- Western Frontier)

In 1815 the ice began breaking up in the Hudson Bay in mid May but it was not till June 10 that British and Hudson Bay Company ships could safely navigate into the eastern portion of the Bay but that year they did not stock the normal trade goods they usually brought from Great Britain every spring instead they were loaded with muskets, gunpowder and even 20 six-pounders. They sailed south along the east coast ever vigilant against large ice sheets or icebergs that could sink them. On June 15 they finally reached their goal on the southern tip of James Bay. There they were met by a flotilla or bateaux and native canoes.

The voyageurs had at the request of General Brock been drafted to outfit and supply his men with the supplies from the north. Once the supply from the British ships had been unloaded the voyageurs paddled and sailed their canoes and bateaux south along the Rio Harricana, portaging their boats, canoes and cargoes to Lake Timiskaming then going south on the Rio Ottawa, once again portaging into Lake Nipissing and then going west on Rio French to Georgian Bay on Lago Huron.

General Brock along with 6,250 militia and 2,120 Indians met the voyageurs with anticipation for at last they could take the battle to the enemy in force. On July 10 his force set out south towards York but half way there he received orders Marshal Wellesley to proceed west and take the war to the enemy on the western theatre. The British-Canadian/Indian army swerved right and marched South West till they reached the Thames Valley which they then used to traverse Lower Canada till they reached the American border. That they encountered no hostile force along their way showed the shape of the American forces. To make sure no one was able to report back information about his movements he employed a screen of hundred of Indian scouts who roamed ahead as well behind the force. Along the way he was met by Tecumseh and the remaining 912 Indian warriors and his militia was re-enforced by over 3,200 men.

The obvious choice for their first target would have been Fort Amherstburg at the mouth of the Rio Detroit but instead General Brock had his forces cross into Michigan Territory over Rio St. Clair just north of Lago St. Clair. He ordered Colonel Cecil Bishop with a force of 1,200 militia as well as a detachment of 500 Indians to demonstrate close to Fort Amherstburg in order to distract the Americans in both that fort as well as Fort Detroit across the river.

The normal town of Detroit had swelled from its normal size of 800 civilians to almost 3,000 by summer of 1815. The Indian-American war had taken a heavy toll on the American pioneers who fearing for their lives had abandoned many of their homesteads and sought refuge in the town of Detroit and the protection of the fort. All available land in the town and behind the protection of the walls was a huge camp of tents, wagons and other buildings filled with refugees. The extra population had put a huge strain on the American supply lines as most if not all agriculture in the territory had grinded to a halt due to Indian attacks.

While still a day away from Fort Detroit General Brock took Tecumseh, his brother and several of the Indian leaders aside and once again explained his conditions for the alliance between them and his troops. There would be no attack on civilians and no scalping of corpses. If any of the Indians would not agree to this they were free to leave. With most of them believing in Tecumseh’s Indian Federation they were in no position to disagree to Brock’s terms. Only a few of the Indians especially Tenskwatawa were against it but General Brock and Tecumseh influence and standing prevailed and all the Indian leaders agreed.

On route to Detroit General Brock received reports from both deserters that Fort Detroit and town was overflowing with civilians (reports claimed close to 5,000) but more importantly was very low on supplies. He also received reports of the large American force in the western side of the territory. With this information he planned out his strategy for the Americans.

On July 20 with news of the impeding British invasion in the east General Shelby the commander for the American forces in the Michigan Territory wondered for the hundred time if he should order the evacuation of the civilians to at least the state of Ohio. Since his arrival on May 1st he was appalled at the condition of the people and also at their safety and the ability of the fort and town to withstand a major attack. A large portion of the 3,580 militia he had in the Territory were scattered through the territory looking for the Indian raiders who had attacked and killed over 30 settlers in the western part of the Territory. Colonel James Miller was leading 1,500 militia in a sweep of the area looking for the Indians responsible. While a force of 500 militia were assigned to two separate escort missions to bring supplies into the territory from Ohio and Pennsylvania to not only feed his men but now the ever growing civilian population of the fort and town. His plans were for Colonel James Miller, as soon as he returned, was to escort most if not all the civilians back to either Ohio or Kentucky whether they liked it or not.

At noon the alarm was raised in Fort Detroit about the approaching Indian and British Militia towards Fort Amherstburg across the river. Both the civilians and the American Militia watched with dismay at the enemy’s approach to the fort and its 400 strong American garrison across the river that no one really seemed to see the approaching doom about to engulf them. The sudden loud sound of multiple cannons firing followed by the sound of explosion to the south of the fort panicked and confused people in the fort and town. Everyone’s attention was now riveted on the enemy army on their side of the river. The size and magnitude of the army marching towards them, which dwarfed the other army across the river, set the civilian population panicking. The Hysterical and frightened refugees streamed towards the fort, which either through careless or oversight still had its gates open, overwhelming the guards and soon overcrowding the fort. General Shelby was left in a huge quandary for short of firing on the civilians he was powerless to close the gates and stop the civilians streaming in.

General Brock then had his forces march in a series of maneuvers to confuse the American forces as to the true size of his force. That night the frightened Americans huddled in the fort and along the wall protecting the town watching the hundreds of fires and shadows of the enemy encampment. The next morning General Brock sent a message to General Shelby ordering him to surrender both forts and in turn he would guaranty the safety of all Americans. Failure to surrender would result in an assault by his 15,000 strong force and if they attacked he could not guarantee the safety of the civilians from Indian attack. General Shelby requested three days to respond but General Brock advised that if the fort and town had not surrendered by noon that day he would order the assault and bombardment of the fort and town. As the sun rose closer to its zenith the British artillery was moved into place but instead of directing it towards the fort they were pointed to the town while the huge Indian army in full war dress and chanting the war cry also arrayed against the town while the British militia faced the fort. Faced with the eminent slaughter of hundreds if not thousands of civilians and no sight of any relief General Shelby surrendered the fort and town to the British.

Surrender_of_Detroit.jpg

Surrender of Fort Detroit and town by General Shelby to General Brock

Over the next week after the American surrender, first Colonel Cass from Kentucky then Major Brush from Ohio arrived each with over 500 head of cattle and 100 pack horses of flour. This was followed by the arrival of Colonel James Miller and his force. To deceive any approaching person the American flag still flew over the fort and Colonel and his force were at the gate when the deception was revealed but now surrounded by Indians behind him and British behind the fort he and his men surrendered.

The Americans forces had lost 2 casualties, 10 wounded and 3,820 captured militia and 2,810 captured civilians. He left Colonel Cecil Bishop in command of both Fort Detroit and Fort Amherstburg, while he entrusted Major Adam Charles Muir with the task of guarding the American Militia prisoners on the Rio Thames. On July 30th the same day of the Epic Battle of Niágara to the east General Brock marched his troops and Indian Allies south towards their next target Fort Wayne.

When General Brock and his army reached the Frenchtown on the Rio Raisin they encountered the Ohio Militia under the command Lieutenant Thomas Van Horne crossing the river on their route to relieve the British siege of Detroit. The British attack caught the Ohio militia forces by surprise since they had had no news of their departure from Detroit. Lieutenant Van Horne was able to withdraw the majority of his forces south of the river loosing 210 men out of a total force of 1,510. With the fall of Frenchtown and what he believed Fort Detroit; for there is no other reason that the British would be this much south if it had not. But now he was faced with an enemy clearly three times larger than his own and with artillery, while he had none with him.

Over the next day in half Colonel Van Horne pushed his troops without mercy, in the process gaining a few extra hours lead on the pursuing British forces till they reached the Rio Maumee in the state of Ohio. But when they reached the river instead of escape they found an even greater menace than the one that was pursuing them. Facing them was over 2,000 Indians ready to attack, the Americans instinctively moved back away from the largest Indian army ever seen which in the minds of the American Militia was a far greater threat than any British army. The Americans continued to move backwards away from the Indian army towards the north expecting the Indians to launch their attack any minute. For over two hours the Americans and Indians continued this dance moving ever so slowly north, both armies keeping out of each others musket range. As the American forces came to a small rise about five miles north of the river Colonel Van Horne ordered his men to take positions with the supplies and wounded in the center.

Tecumseh watched with glee as another American force was forced to acknowledge the power of the Indians and give ground. About mid afternoon the British forces finally arrived on the scene. To focus the American attention properly, General Brock had one of the guns fire a shot over the heads of the surrounded Americans. His term were the same as those in Detroit, surrender or be killed. Colonel Van Horne did not hesitate in accepting the offer.

With the Rio Maumee in the British hands supplying his troops became much simpler. Now supplies that were coming down the Rio Thames then Rio Detroit no longer needed to come overland but instead could come up the Rio Maumee. At the British camp along the Rio Maumee General Brock faced his first major challenge from several of the Indian chiefs especially those from the Wyandot, Miami tribes who wanted to continue marching into Ohio while General Brocks plan was to march west and take the next fort on the river, Fort Wayne.

Brock stipulated that any Indian who wanted to cross the river could do so but he could not take any supplies or weapons provided by the British or given to them by him. This would leave the Indian with a huge loss of muskets since each Indian now had one. Tecumseh personally talked to the Indians for over one hour about the need to maintain their alliance with the British for only with their support can their dream of an Indian Federation possible. The Indians accepted Brock’s demands they not cross the river and both the British and Indians made plans to march west instead.

General Brock left Captain William Heath in charge of guarding the militia who he instructed in building a new fort at the old location of the former British fort Miami. Once they finished that task they were to proceed to the junction of Tiffin, Maumee and Auglaize rivers and build a second fort. He advised Colonel Van Horne that the lives of their families in Ohio rested on the behavior of the Americans; he would keep the Indians out of Ohio as long as they did their job. Leaving 500 men under Captain Heath General, Brock marched west.

On august 25, in Fort Wayne, General James Winchester the commander of the American forces in the Indiana Territory waited for news of the battles both to the north and especially in the east. The Territory had been somewhat peaceful in the last six months since the majority of the Indians in the Territory had fled west or been killed in the American-Indian wars the previous years. At noon that day, news reached General Winchester of the arrival of American forces from the east. The news seemed odd to General Winchester whose militia forces were mostly from Kentucky and secondly were not due to be replaced since they still had two months in their enlistment. When the American forces came into the village and up to the Fort nothing seemed amiss. They had the colors of the Ohio Militia and the commander identified himself as Colonel Van Horne but his face was wrapped in cloth due to musket attack. They brought news of Fort Detroit’s re-capture and the British invasion pushed back into Canadá. Now they were on their way to relieve fort Dearborn which was being besieged by Indians. General Winchester upset that Fort Dearborn's commander Captain Nathan Heald had requested help from Fort Detroit but failed to inform him was beside himself but still ordered the Fort’s gate open. When the bulk of the Ohio force was in the fort, shots were fired and the forts garrison including General Winchester was captured.

In the month of September General Brock could push his troops no further they had reached the limits of their supply line and with autumn and winter fast approaching he set about making sure he and his men would not starve. To supplement his stores he sent out several large raiding parties into western Ohio to requisition supplies. They were instructed to allow the farmers to supply half their crops or cattle without bloodshed if they resisted or attacked the British them each commanding officer was to use their discretion. He also sent along an Indian contingent no greater than 10-20% of the British force. By the end of September the area east and south of Rio Maumee had been requisitioned; unfortunately not always without incident many homes and farms were damaged and over 20 burned down due to resistance and attacks. General Brock often wondered what passed through these people minds when they say an army of over 200 British soldiers and Indians bearing down on their home demanding supplies that they with one or two guns would think to beat them off.

On September 25 with his supply situation more or less secure he set out on what would become known as the Brock’s October Offensive. He marched south with still over 3,900 soldiers and Indians. This time his goal was one of speed and surprise so all his men and supplies went on horse; no wagons. His first objective would be Fort Recovery on the Rio Wabash. The Fort’s defenses were in good shape and the garrison had recently been re-enforced to over 700 but it also had been inundated with settlers fleeing the vicinity of Fort Wayne and the recent British requisition raids.

The Fort was invested on October 2nd and for three days the forts garrison and equal number of civilians were subjected to General Brock’s standard British troops and Indian physiological warfare. On the 5th General Brock prepared to launch a massive attack from all sides with close to 1000 men and Indians on each side. The garrison and civilians became petrified and unfortunately there were even several suicides before the commander of the fort Colonel Bostwick was able to gain control of the situation and request parley with General Brock.

General Brock met with Colonel Bostwick and once again laid down his terms surrender and live or face death to his men and the Indians. Without an alternative choice Bostwick agreed. General Brock this time took the Americans weapons and three quarters of their supplies and ordered them to walk to the next American town which was Greenville. He authorized them taking several wagons for the civilians but other than three days of food they were to take nothing else. Leaving a garrison of 400 he set out for dash across the Illinois and only on the 20th did they reach their goal Fort Vincennes.

The attack on the Fort Vincennes was the bloodiest of Brock campaign but the one that emphasized to the Americans located in the interior especially those in Kentucky and Tennessee that they were no longer protected from the British attack.

The Fort’s normal garrison had been recently re-enforced by the arrival of Colonel Zachary Taylor column of over 700 men who had been patrolling the Rio Wabash area to the north from Indian raids. After Colonel Taylor arrival many of his men were blowing off some steam at the nearby town during the evening when General Brock and his army attacked. This time the attack was concentrated along two walls with half the men shooting at the defenders while the other rushed the fort with ladders. By the time the alarm was raised the first soldiers and Indians with ladders were almost against the wall. As the forts defenders rushed to respond they came under fire from the over one thousand British and Indians attackers. Those soldiers caught outside of the fort attempted to aid their comrades and gathering what weapons they had they marched north towards the battle.

When they came to the scene of the battle they began firing on those attacking the fort injuring and killing several before General Brock personally led 400 men from both the 4th Thames and 1st Niágara regiments against the new attackers. When the leaderless American forces came under fire from the approaching British forces they melted away under the repeated volleys of the British forces. By the time his forces had repulsed the new American forces his men had taken the two sections of the forts walls and additional reinforcements were already moving to help expand the breach. By the time the battle ended the defending Americans had been pushed back to several of the building in the fort surrounded by British soldiers and Indians warriors.


Zachary_Taylor_-_Fort_Harrison.jpg

Colonel Zachary Taylor directing the American forces during the Siege of Fort Vincennes

At 8:00 PM October 22th three hours after the British had launched their surprise attack Colonel Taylor surrendered the remainder of the fort and his men. The British casualties were 311 British militia and 196 Indians, 611 combined injured while the Americans was 381 casualties, 502 injured and 821 captured.

General Brock and Tecumseh were forced to order the execution of two militia and 12 Indians for attacks on civilians or surrendered militia.

In the morning of the 22th the town of Vincennes was almost a ghost town as the residents had gathered what they could carry and fled south afraid of revenge attacks from the invaders. General Brock and his men now had the responsibility of maintaining a huge border against American attacks. So he began the process of planning to defend their conquests.

The attacks and defeats on the Americans still had not satisfied the Indians who clamored for continued action against the Americans forces. In meeting with the Tecumseh and other Indian leaders General Brock authorized them to move north along the river and capture the rebuilt Fort Harrison on the Rio Wabash and then Fort Dearborn on Lago Michigan. He once more cautioned them that their dreams and hopes would rest of their actions.

On October 30 General Brock left a garrison of 1,000 Militia at Fort Vincennes while he took the remainder of the militia and the captured garrison back towards Fort Recovery while Tecumseh and the Indian allies marched north towards their destiny.

The month of November 1815 was a very cold one for the United States; it’s very existence was on the line in the east while in the west the British-Canadians under General Brock had since the summer taken a huge chunk out of it now the North American Indians under Tecumseh were in the position to nail the coffin on the American expansion plans at the expense of the Indians. Tecumseh dream of an Indian Confederation was closer than ever, as he and over 1,300 Indian warriors rode north along the Rio Wabash he could feel within his grasp. As he looked upon the men riding with him he could feel the pride and wonder at their accomplishment, but as his sights set on his brother Tenskwatawa he realized that the dream could as easily be squashed. There was always a constant tug of war between him and his brother over the course of action for the Indian nations. Tenskwatawa advocated a return to the traditional values rejecting the white man’s ways. Tecumseh knew that it was the traditional ways that had allowed the white man to take their land either through guile or by force. He envisioned an Indian people equal to the whites and the only way he knew that could happen is if they learned their ways while maintaining their identity.

On November 8 Tecumseh and his forces came upon the rebuilt Fort Harrison, reminding him of the previous fort they had burned down and the preceding battle at Prophetstown north of this location. Tenskwatawa was anxious to launch his attack right away but Tecumseh ordered them to keep out of sight and observe the fort and its garrison.

The Fort seemed deserted with it gates closed and almost no activity by the garrison seen. During the night his forces made ready but right away differences arose on the tactic. Tecumseh wanted to give the garrison an opportunity to surrender but Tenskwatawa was against it advocating a direct assault on the fort. Tecumseh came to realize that he was about to lose the argument so instead he agreed on a direct attack.

The attack came at dawn just as the sun rose over the horizon impeding the garrison’s vision. The Indians snuck up as close to the fort as possible in the pre-dawn then as the sun rose they began their attack. The garrison responded to the Indian attack inflicting casualties on the attackers but there were not enough of them to stop the Indians. Soon the garrison had been forced off the wall and those able to sought refuge in the main building barricading themselves in. Tecumseh participated in the assault himself and was one of the first Indians over the wall. He and his men killed three militia and captured ten others, but when he came across the fort to the other side he encountered something that made his blood boil. A wounded militia still barely alive but scalped, he set off looking for the culprits bent on making them pay for the atrocities. But when he finally caught up to them behind the stable he was stopped cold by the realization that it was his own brother and his men who were responsible. They had just finished scalping another soldier and had several scalps on their belts.

Tenskwatawa looked up at his brother with a huge smile on his face showing off their trophies. That smile soon disappeared when he saw Tecumseh aim his rifle at him and pull the trigger. Tenskwatawa died with a look of bewilderment not understanding the reason for Tecumseh’s action. Tecumseh ordered the rest of the men involved in scalping the militia to lay down their weapons, confused and shocked they followed his orders and were tied up by Tecumseh men.

While the standoff between the surviving militia in the main building and the Indians continued Tecumseh had his men gather the scalped militia and ordered them to take them to the woods and burn the bodies then bury the remains. When that was accomplished he brought the remaining captured militia and using them as examples order the garrison to surrender. He promised them their lives and they would be turned over to the British at Fort Vincennes. If they refused they along with the fort would be burned. He gave them one hour to make up their mind. In less than 20 minutes the remaining garrison all 123 men surrendered. The Indians had the captured garrison bury their dead comrades then marched them south towards Fort Vincennes with 50 warriors as guards. He gave the guards a document telling them to have the British commander sign it and then catch up to them on their march north.


Fort_Harrison_March.jpg

The attack on Fort Harrison by Tecumseh and his forces 1815

Taking all supplies in the fort, the Indians put it to the torch and began their march north towards the last American presence in the area Fort Dearborn. The first night camp in front of all the Indian warriors he had the three followers of Tenskwatawa tried before everyone and they were sentenced to death, he then forbid anyone from ever telling about the incident in the fort. His standing at that moment and the belief that the warriors had in him was the impetuous that allowed him dictate the new terms of engagement.

On November 28 while Tecumseh force was still three days from Fort Dearborn. The Fort Harrison militia guards arrived handing him the signed letter. “Have received into my custody 133 half dead militia”.

On November 30 the Indian army arrived at Fort Dearborn and Tecumseh wasted no time he had his forces march chanting the war cries in full view of the terrified militia and its commander Captain Nathan Heald. All day they paraded around the fort interweaving between themselves to confuse the Americans about his true strength. As the night approached Captain Nathan Heald sent out an envoy to Tecumseh requesting a meeting.

The next day Tecumseh and two hundred warriors approached the gates of Fort Dearborn while the remaining troops separated into two forces keeping an eye out for any American treachery. At about 300 yards the Tecumseh and his forces waited for Captain Nathan Heald to leave the fort and meet. After a thirty minute delay Captain Heald finally arrived; he looked unwell and was unshaven evidence of him staying up all or part of the night drinking. Tecumseh laid down his offer. He would escort Captain Heald along with all Americans in the fort to Fort Detroit where they would be turned over to the British. Failure to surrender in one hour, to which he emphasized by pulling out his pocket watch would result in the Indian attack on the fort and all its inhabitants.

Captain Heald shook with nerves but accepted the Indian offer. Tecumseh allowed the American to take all their possessions with them. On December 3rd Tecumseh and 200 warriors accompanying 86 militia and 145 civilians left Fort Dearborn and made their way east to Fort Detroit. Before he left he left his remaining warriors at Fort Confederation which he planned on making his capital.
 

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (Part XII)

War of 1814 (Part VI)

2nd War of the Independence – Counter Attack (Combat- Southern Theatre I)


The Portuguese second attack against Saint Augustine on July 5 was almost completely ignored by most of the Americans except of course for those living in the town. They had already suffered a previous Portuguese attack that had almost destroyed the town. Most of the American settlers that had settled there after Florida annexation by the United States had been captured and taken away as well as all the slaves. Now less than one month later they had returned, the remaining residents at first became worried what else was left to take, then some of them started recognizing some of their former slaves in uniform. The difference was that while the Portuguese uniforms were a green-grey these were blue.

The Free Florida 1st Regiment was almost entirely made of up of coloured men even the officers were coloured or dark skinned. Over the next month the number of English speaking armed coloured men grew so that on August 1 the Free Florida 1st Regiment was reorganized into two separate units. The 3rd and 4th battalion was left in charge or garrisoning the town along with one Portuguese army battalion and one Royal Marine battalion. The 1st, 2nd and 5th battalion was stationed with the Portuguese forces fanning out throughout the territory.

To the Floridians the Portuguese were the enemy as in the case of many Spanish who had fled the Peninsula Ibérica or in the case of the few Américans still left in the town. Over the following week after their arrival most of the Portuguese soldiers moved north of the town to a staging area along the Rio Saint Johns. General Remedios goal was a narrow point in the Rio Saint Johns which could be forded by humans, horses and wagons called “Cowford" by the locals.

It was there that the Portuguese encountered the first real challenge Captain Isaiah D. Hart, a transplanted Georgian, led the 1st Company of the Georgia and 672 Floridian Militia on July 26. He and his men made good time from his plantation to the north the Portuguese position which they had used a base as the I division moved crossed the river. The attack happened as the 4th and 5th battalions of the I division were the only forces over the river. Colonels Dias and Sousa prepared their men to receive the American attack while Brigadier General Mendonça ordered the artillery along the river bank to support the forward Units. While the Portuguese prepared to meet the Americans, the 1st Cavalry battalion was crossing the river and Colonel Santos would only be bring his men to help after the battle had begun.

The Américan forces which had no artillery of their own came first came under the Portuguese 12-pounder fire, followed by the 6-pounders. When they came within Portuguese musket range they were met by a barrage of “foguetes-armados”, that plus the Portuguese volley stopped the American advance. The Americans stood still and fired three volleys before the combined Portuguese firepower proved too much and they retreated. The Portuguese cavalry under Colonel Santos now completely on the north bank of the river entered the battle at this time and cut off the American retreat.

The Americans suffered 124 casualties, 213 injured and 411 captured to the Portuguese 4 casualties, 24 injured. When Captain Isaiah D. Hart was brought to Colonel Dias the closest Portuguese officer he was quoted as saying “You have got to be joking, right” at the sight of Colonel Dias. (Colonel Dias was of Portuguese-Macaense descent).

The news of the battle reached Georgia and from there to the other parts of América spurring the southern states to start reacting to the possibility that maybe there was more to the Portuguese actions than just another raid. Forces started gathering to meet the Portuguese and drive them back. In the west General Jackson had over the autumn and winter recovered from his pneumonia and over the spring and early summer been itching to take the fight to the enemy now with word of the Portuguese invasion army in his Territory finally provided him with that opportunity. Leaving the Colonel Davy Crockett in charge of the remaining territorial militia in Pensacola; he travelled to the Mississippi Territory and State of Tennessee to recruit men to join him in attacking the invaders. In Georgia, General John Floyd got permission from Governor Peter Early to take 10,000 state militia south, he was held up when South Carolina sent 3,200 militia under Colonel William Austin. On August 15 an army of over 15,000 started marching south first from Atlanta then meeting the South Carolina militia at Brunswick. Together they marched south against the gathering Portuguese army.

General Remedios over the remainder of the month of July and the beginning of August continued to build up his troops along the Rio Saint Johns with his main army at “Cowford” which the Portuguese called Vau S. António (Saint Anthony Ford). By August 15 he had three army divisions plus oversized Brigade of Cavalry under Colonel Santos. When Portuguese scouts spotted the American forces crossing the Rio Saint Marys on the border between Florida and Georgia he met with Colonel Santos and sent him with his troops to the west. To the south of Vau S. António about five miles he ordered the construction of a pontoon bridge to allow him to move his troops. He also ordered the construction of special earthworks and abatis.

When General John Floyd and his forces came up to the Portuguese position he had a hard time to discerning the true size of Portuguese forces because General Remedios had kept two Brigades south close to the pontoon bridge and one on the southern side of the river. The American artillery of 20 guns was grossly outgunned not only by the number of Portuguese guns but also quality of the gunners. While the Portuguese might have had higher quality soldiers (professional) the Americans might have had a slight advantage due to their determination.

Generals can decide many things like deployment, maneuver, tactics but the one thing none can determine is the weather. The weather in August had been muggy and cloudy most days and no different when the Americans launched their attack with an artillery barrage followed by an all out attack. General Floyd had arranged his troops in three brigades; the first under Brigadier General Thomas Flournoy second under the command of Colonel William Austin and the third under him. The rain came down as a light drizzle at first then a the Americans got with 500 yards of the Portuguese position and they came under both canon, grapeshot and foguetes armados the drizzle intensified and it become worse. When the American forces finally got close enough to the Portuguese position and they began firing some of the American muskets began having problem due to flint getting wet. The Portuguese using percussion caps did not have such issues and their volley inflicted heavy casualties on the Americans. Brigadier Thomas Flournoy brigade which included over 2,100 mounted infantry and dragoons was on the right flank and tried to envelop the Portuguese forces by coming at the Portuguese Position from the west hoping to pin the Portuguese against the river.

The rain did not let up and this causes more and more American’s musket to misfire seriously limiting their ability to fire. The two forces were locked in a battle of will with the American forces slight advantage slowly dissipating. After what seemed for the forces like forever but in reality was about one hour the American forces received a double punch as they were attacked by the two Brigades under from the south under Brigadier General Paul O'Connell. This was followed by the Portuguese Cavalry attack also against rear of the same brigade. This proved too much for Brigadier Thomas Flournoy brigade who retreated north into the path of Colonel William Austin Brigade causing much confusion and disrupting their attack. Soon the second Brigade also began retreating.

General Floyd seeing the attack coming apart and his forces being forced to retreat attempted to buy his troops as much time as possible and also save as many of his men as possible. He ordered his troop back then to shift to the right so they could cover their comrades’ retreat. The plan seemed to going well until his forces too were pressed from three sides with them almost being surrounded. He continued to order his troops to spread out in an attempt to stop the Portuguese from surrounding them and then attacking the rest of the troops. It almost worked but slowly the Portuguese were able to push the American troops in closer and closer finally allowing them to surround General Floyd Brigade and pursue the other American brigades. Over the next few days battalion after battalion of American forces remained behind to slow down the pursuing Portuguese forces in an attempt to let their other forces escape. The final battle came along the Rio Saint Marys when Colonel William Austin and his remaining Brigade formed a defensive wall while their wounded comrades and remnants of Brigadier Thomas Flournoy brigade crossed he river.

With many of their muskets not working and running low on powder and supplies Colonel Austin and his remaining troops surrendered to the two forward Portuguese Colonels Santos and Poniatowski.

The second battle of River Saint Johns and the subsequent skirmishes including the battle of River Saint Marys resulted in the American forces suffering 1,242 casualties, 2,918 wounded, 6,112 captured and 812 missing. Of the 15,196 men who had marched south only 7,119 made it back into Georgia.

When news of the defeat reached the people of Georgia they were devastated, close to half of the state militia had been lost in one battle leaving the people both in shock and nervous. An immediate call went out for a larger militia. The state senate authorized the governor to raise a new 25,000 militia to both protect the state and drive the invaders back.

When General Jackson reached the capital of Tennessee, Nashville, in an attempt to persuade the people and government of his former state to provide him with the men and supplies to fight the invaders he received news of the Georgian army marching south against the Portuguese. In desperate bid to coordinate an attack he travelled to Atlanta to meet with the governor. But when he reached Atlanta the militia had already departed two days before and even then Governor Peter Early was of the opinion to let General Floyd proceed with his plans. Dejected General Jackson returned to Nashville and instead worked on getting the support he needed from that state. In August he like the rest of the people of the state of Tennessee at first he became despondent when word of the Georgia’s defeat reached him but then became driven.

The Georgian defeat was actually a blessing for Jackson for it pushed the government and people of Tennessee to support Jackson. On August 29 General Jackson was given the command of the Tennessee east and half of the west militias which came to 4,752 men. On his way south through the Mississippi Territory he was joined by an additional 2,152 militia. When he arrived at St. Marks his new forward base he ordered the movement of 1,101 Florida Militia from capital Pensacola. Word of Jackson’s stand and his reputation attracted many more men wanting to fight. From the state of Georgia he received an additional 3,156 men. By September 15, his force had surpassed that of the General Floyd but his largest problem was supplies. When his request for supplies was rejected by Atlanta he advised them that he would then move his army into Georgia. Faced with the prospect of another army marching through its territory it agreed along with Tennessee, the Mississippi Territory to provide his troops with supplies.

General Jackson plans were for an attack on St. Augustine thus cutting off the Portuguese supply line followed by an attack on it from both the south and while the newly reconciled Georgia militia attacked from north when it attempted to move against him. His preliminary plans though were completely discarded when news arrived in St. Marks on September 17 of a large enemy army marching west towards them.

Following the landing of the Portuguese in St Augustine on July 10 1815, General Remedios had sent several emissaries to the two major groups battling the Americans in the Territory. In the forests and swamps of Eastern Florida two groups lived almost side by side both battling the Americans: the Blacks and Indians.

Prior to 1814 the Americans had made a major point of hunting down escaped slaves. Slave hunting had been a very profitable enterprise for the slave catchers due to the large number of blacks in the Territory while it was still under Spanish rule. When the Americans arrived in the territory they viewed all blacks living in it as runaway slaves regardless of their place of birth and had hunted them relentlessly till those that had remained had escaped deep into the forests and swamps in an effort to evade capture. Now with the arrival of the Portuguese, contact was made with them and during the months of July, August and September over 30,000 black men women and children arrived in the St. Augustine area. Thousands of men “volunteered” to join the Portuguese trained Free Florida Militia. Following a few weeks of training they were sent to join in the war effort.

In the month of August 1,159 militia joined the Portuguese army fighting the American forces to the north and west. This was followed by two additional militia units one in September of 2,651 and another in October of 3,411 men. They provided the Portuguese with the additional units to protect the supplies lines and for garrison duty. Not all the militia were used only for rear guard duties, one division of Free Florida Militia was attached to the Portuguese fighting forces on the front lines.

The Indians of Eastern Florida known collectively as the Seminole had at first resisted the Spanish now they battled the American forces that since their annexation of Florida had attacked them and taken their lands. Following the defeat of the Creek and the American imposed Treaty of Fort Jackson which resulted in the Indians of the Southern United States loosing almost half their lands many Creek Indians had fled south. During the War of 1814 the American attacks against all Indians resulted in thousands more joining the Seminole and Creek. Tension between all the native groups was very high and only the constant warfare between them and the American kept it from coming to full warfare.

The Creek leader Manawa was one of first leaders contacted by Portuguese emissaries. They offered the Indians weapons and supplies if they joined in their attack on the Americans. Chief Manawa’s hatred for the Americans and especially General Jackson along with the promise to provide them with over 3,000 musket and supplies for them swayed many to support. On September 1, Chief Manawa and several other chiefs accompanied by over 1,000 warriors met with the Portuguese army’s general for the first time on the banks of Rio Saint Johns.

When General Remedios appeared in front of the Indians flanked by men of European, Chinese, Asian and even several black officers (two captains and one corporal) they were shocked. Chief Manawa and the other chiefs were surprised at the Portuguese General’s and a lot of their other officer’s proficiency in both English and Spanish. The fact alone that these people would entrust their army to these non-whites provided the Indians with a proof that no-one else had ever done.

Over the following week the Indian chiefs and their warriors were joined by over 5,000 warriors. Seminole, Creek, Cherokee and Choctaw Indians all came to see these strange new people and they too were taken by them. On September 9 two days before the Portuguese army set out 6,455 armed Indian warriors set out east where they then would make their way north to meet up with the Portuguese army in a combined attack on General Jackson and the Americans at St Marks.

Chief Manawa and the other chiefs accepted the Portuguese demands for new “civilized” code of conduct in their attack on the Americans. By September 12 they had marched along the coast keeping within the forests and swamps so they would not be seen and made their way to the Apalachee Bay. This area was one of the most heavily settled areas of the Territory since the destruction of many Indian villages and the expulsion of the Indians from the area. Using surprise and stealth over 2,000 American settlers were captured by the Indians so that by September 15 when the American forces were alerted to the approaching Portuguese army to the east they were completely unaware of the Indian threat to the south and their hostages.

General Jackson reacted immediately ordering his troops between Rios Saint Marks and Aucilla positioning his troops on the rise overlooking the surrounding area. General Jackson arrayed his troop with the Tennessee Militia in the center flanked Mississippi and Florida Militia on the right and the Georgia Militia on the left. He planned on making the Portuguese come to him and with his position being the only high ground in the vicinity they would need to defeat him before proceeding on to Pensacola. He had been in contact with General David Adams in Georgia who had his headquarters in Waycross. News of the Portuguese march west had been first sent to General Adams and it was from him he had received news the message also stated he and half the Georgia Militia were marching from Waycross to Valdosta and from there they would proceed south. Once General Jackson had selected his position he had sent a courier north to advise General Adams of his plans. General Jackson was positive he could keep the Portuguese army at bay until the Georgians arrived then they would be defeated when confronted by two American forces.

General Jackson’s hopes and plans did not go as he had hoped, in the north; when General Adams was almost to Valdosta he received news of the Portuguese armies crossing the Rio Saint Marys and defeating the Georgia militia forces along the coast under the command of Brigadier General Lee. His force had been pushed back from the border and had retreated to the Rio Satilla to prevent the Portuguese march on Brunswick. Faced with the invasion of Georgia, General Adams was forced to order his troops to turn around and march back north to Waycross. He also recalled the 2nd, 4th and 8th Regiments of Infantry from Valdosta and ordered them to follow his troops. From Waycross General Adams and his troops forced marched east to the Rio Satilla and had followed it down till they almost reached the coast. When on September 25 they arrived in the area they expected to find the invaders and their comrades the found no one. They did not encounter Brigadier General Lee and his troops only the remains of a deserted camp with a large cemetery adjacent to it. From the looks it seemed that several hundred bodies had been recently buried there.

General Adams and his militia were exhausted, cold and sore; for the last two days they had pushed themselves to the point of exhaustion trying to come to the aid of their comrades only to find out they were too late. They made their camp near the remains of the other camp; while the troops rested they were very weary and anxious about the fate of their comrades. It was only next morning that the sentries brought in several men who claimed to be survivors of the battle. Once their identity had been verified General Adams and the rest of the camp finally heard about the battles. At the Rio Saint Marys the Georgia militia had been attacked from the north when thousands of armed blacks had sneaked up on them and attacked from the right. Brigadier General Lee had ordered the 10th, 15th and 4th Regiments to reinforce the right flank but just then the Portuguese attacked causing hundred of casualties and injuries amongst the defenders. The Portuguese had snuck up their mobile artillery to the southern river bank and began firing on the Georgian positions while their infantry had crossed the river. Faced with two attacks the Georgian militia had been forced to retreat north. When they arrived at the Rio Satilla they were again set upon by two forces again. The attack by the Black forces again from the north drove them against the Portuguese forces in the south. Caught between two apposing forces they had tried to resist but soon many were driven to attempt to flee by swimming across the river. Most never made it and hundred drowned. Finally Brigadier General Lee surrendered their forces and two days before General Adams had arrived they had been taken south with the retreating invaders.

General Adams had placed all his energies and hopes in General Jackson’s plan for a coordinated attack he had left Brigadier General Lee in charge of southern command with over 7,000 men, now both he and all his troops were gone all because the dam Portuguese had decided to arm the blacks. Since the Portuguese arrival in the south the number of slaves who had either run away or attempted had exploded. Well it was time that they stopped being nice to these people, he gave orders to all militia that any runaway slave caught was to be hanged. But that still did not resolve his problem. He now had to patrol the whole of southern Georgia and with two separate Portuguese armies he dare not leave the state. He promoted Colonel James Dell and sent him with five regiments to Waycross, there take command of the three regiments from Valdosta and with the eight regiments and defend the town of Valdosta and the interior of Georgia. Unfortunately General Adams had no way of knowing the outcome of the war in the west.

While all that was happening in Georgia, General Jackson and his militia waited to the Portuguese forces to make their appearance. It was then that the Indians moved north from south of Saint Mark and with their captives in tow moved towards the town. On the 19th when the Portuguese finally made their appearance Chief Manawa and his Indians marched on the new town built in the shadows of the old Spanish fort. The appearance of thousands of Indians surrounding the town and fort put the people and 50 garrison militia (made up of mostly old men and youngsters) in a state of panic. Chief Manawa approached the forts commander Captain Johnson who he ordered to surrender and all its inhabitants’ lives would be spared. To prove his point he had his men bring forward over one hundred captured settlers including women and children who other than looking frightened spoke of their model treatment. Captain Johnson with over 700 people to protect against thousands of Indians stretching all around agreed. The fort was taken and its people joined the other captives and they marched northeast towards the coming battle.

The Battle of Saint Marks as it became known was one between three armies, the Indians under the command of Chief Manawa, the Portuguese under the command of General Remedios and of course the Americans under the command of the General Jackson. The three forces faced off against each other with the Indians to the south, and the Portuguese to the east of the America position which had the only high ground in the area. The Portuguese forces arrayed themselves to the east and under the direction of its leaders began to move slightly to the north. The Portuguese guns seemed to be absent but instead hundreds of long tubes were seen. Then suddenly the noise from the Portuguese army became very load with glares were seen everywhere. The next minute a rocket barrage rained down on the American forces. The American position came under increasing barrage as the Portuguese unleashed their “Foguetes Armados” on the defenders. Ten years of fighting with rockets in the Peninsula War and over seven modifications had resulted in very precise bombing and devastation to the Americans. General Jackson had omitted to provide his troops with protection from above thinking that his elevated position would provide them with the necessary advantage. The American guns responded with their own attack once they had announced their position the Portuguese hidden 12-pounders attacked them. In that barrage half of the American guns were destroyed and most of the others gun crews were several hurt so that the few Americans guns remaining were mostly ineffective against the Portuguese attack.

When the Portuguese launched their attack from the north and east the Americans were ready for them. What they were not prepared for was the Indian attack from the south. The third front caught General Jackson and his troops complete by surprise. The American defenses were broken in several spots allowing hundred of Indians warriors into the American camp. General Jackson had to order part of the Georgian and Tennessee militia units to stop the Indians attack. This coincided as the Portuguese forces attacked up the rise from both the east and north in large numbers.

American forces already depleted from the artillery and rocket barrage were once again hammered when they came under Portuguese musket range. The American forces responded with their own volley but their range being smaller than the Portuguese resulted in it being wasted. At that time they came under a constant volley every 15 seconds from the Portuguese. The Portuguese marched seven deep four feet apart. After each soldier fired he stepped to the side and the next soldier fired, this procedure continued until the last one fired and by then the first was reloaded. The Portuguese attack continued under a constant bank of powder till they reached the American defenses. As the Portuguese got closer and closer the American militia realized that they could not stop them and many retreated. After over two hours of fighting with General Jackson wounded three times and the majority of his troops surrounded he was forced to concede defeat and surrendered his forces.


2nd War of the Independence – Counter Attack (Combat- Southern Theatre II)

Less than 2,000 Americans escaped the last battle of Florida. General Jackson the most charismatic leader in southern United States had been captured and the entire southern United States was now open to Portuguese attack. On October 5 when newly promoted Brigadier General James Dell arrived with his eight regiments at Valdosta they were surrounded and were forced to surrender. On that day it had been raining almost all day and when Brigadier General James Dell and his troops arrived in Valdosta they were not surprised that all the towns’ folks were locked inside but as they reached the far end of the main road they were surrounded by Portuguese forces in every house and both in front and behind them. From the surrounding forests and fields the Portuguese appeared and blocked the American forces on the road. By the time General Adam received news of the Portuguese movement into Georgia they had already captured Waycross and were on the march towards Brunswick. Now caught between two armies he ordered his forces to make a mad dash north through the swamps in an attempt to get on the other side of the Portuguese forces. His decision was what saved the last major Georgian Militia force for the Portuguese two divisions to the south along with the Free Florida Militia Division marched north once again across the Rio Saint Marys. The attempt to pin the Georgian forces between the two Portuguese armies failed but it also made it possible for the Portuguese to march unopposed to Brunswick.

From there they marched north into Savannah where they encountered an almost deserted city. Leaving the 4th Division protecting his flank General Remedios marched west towards Atlanta while General de Morais Bacelar marched north Valdosta with three more divisions towards Atlanta. On October 15 the two Portuguese forces merged at the town of Macon it was also the place of the next battle between the Portuguese and Georgian forces. General Adam attempted slow the Portuguese forces his 20,000 militia were easily outmatched by 35,000 strong combined Portuguese army.

General Adam’s forces pulled back from the Portuguese advance till they reached their destination, Stockbridge, on November 10. There the combined army of General Adam and the Georgia militia and citizens of Atlanta planned on making a last stand against the Portuguese. To do that would require an army of 55,000 Georgians as well as two more armies. An army of 20,000 South Carolina and Federal Troops marching from Columbia South Carolina and a second from Tennessee but that force stopped at the state border when news reached them of an Indian army in the Mississippi Territory marching north towards Tennessee. A major issue for the Georgian militia was that the more than two thirds had recently been recruited including many of its officers and had not had enough time to properly train.

The battle of Atlanta took place of October 22nd with Portuguese fielding seven divisions with over 35,000 soldiers against the American army of 55,000. The battle was a mixture of attack and defending for the Portuguese. As the Portuguese and Georgian forces approached each other portions of the Georgian army attacked. The Georgian attack instead of being a unified attack became a raged one with units blocking each other and the Portuguese never engaging more than 20,000 at any one time.

In addition the South Carolina militia which was at Conyers at the same time the Portuguese arrived at Stockbridge had second thoughts regarding the plan of marching overland and attacking the Portuguese along the right flank but instead marching north towards Atlanta and then south joining the Georgians. Finally they decided to march overland but the delay was sufficient for them to arrive half a day late and by the time they arrived the Georgian army had been defeated. The South Carolina militia now facing the Portuguese all by themselves a task that many were not comfortable with. The battle lasted less than one hour with both forces not really pressing the issue. Finally the Portuguese artillery and rocket barrage along with their longer musket range was too much for the South Carolina forces and they began withdrawing east back towards South Carolina.[1]

The Portuguese followed up on their victory in Stockbridge with a renewed march north and at Connally Drive where the remaining Georgia Militia once more attacked the Portuguese army in a last ditch attempt to drive them back. The Portuguese main army comprising of the I, III and V divisions engaged the Georgians when they pressed their attack the Portuguese forces retreated. Encouraged by what seemed the first forward movement by the Georgians they continued their attack. General Adam ordered three regiments to press each of the Portuguese flanks but that was when they were overwhelmed by two Portuguese divisions springing their own attack. General Adam ordered his men to turn and meet the new attack but it was too late the Portuguese were able to surround the Georgians and keeping them pinned began barraging them with canons and rockets. The trapped Georgians attempted to break the entrapment three times but each time were driven back with heavy casualties, finally General Adam requested armistice.

The last major Georgian army had been defeated and the state was virtually defenseless and Georgia became the first state to formally surrender. The state was placed under martial law any citizen caught aiding either Federal or other state militia would be executed.

In the Florida Territory, Chief Manawa and his natives’ warriors marched west from the battle of Saint Marks feeling elated. The man responsible for the persecution of his people and taking their lands had finally been defeated. If it had been up to him, General Jackson would have been killed but their allies, the strange Portuguese, had insisted on taking him and all the Americans including the captives the Indians had taken, under their protection. At the time he and his warriors had resented it but with them gone they had been able to make great time and all his warriors now were armed with guns.

Their first goal was the last American outpost in Florida, Pensacola. News of the American defeat had arrived before them and when they arrived there, the town’s American settlers had already fled leaving the Spanish to face the wrath of the Indians. The remaining fort had also been destroyed and all supplies either taken or destroyed. The Florida Militia and their families walked north till they reached the town of St. Stephens and its fort on the Rio Tombigbee. There the last Florida Militia commander, Davy Crockett, left them while he rode to Natchez the Mississippi Territory capital in an attempting to get help from Territory’s governor David Holmes. Governor Holmes had already ordered the creation of an enlarged militia prior to his arrival. There Colonel Crockett and his men were placed under the command of Brigadier General Ferdinand l. Claiborne.

The Mississippi Militia numbering fewer than 5,000 men started marching east on October 25 the day the town of St. Stephens fell to the Indians followed by the capture of the fort. When Brigadier General Ferdinand l. Claiborne and his men arrived at the Rio Tombigbee they received news of the town and fort’s fall. Reports from survivors indicated that the Indians had taken the captives and retreated back to Florida. Brigadier General Ferdinand l. Claiborne ordered his men to follow suit and they marched south attempting to catch up to the slower moving Indians. Along the way the militia encountered discarded pieces of clothing and several fresh dug graves. Feeling that they were gaining on them they proceeded to march south for over three days only stopping when nightfall made it impossible to proceed and getting up at the crack of dawn. It was on the fifth day as the army stopped for the night, exhausted that they were attacked from the surrounding woods. As the sun set behind the trees to the west, the two opposing forces fired on each other blindly. The Indians continuously moved around never staying in the same spot after firing. In the north several trees were placed across the road blocking their escape.

The battle raged on through the night with only the moon light to help the fighters. The American forces sprawled over a 1 mile stretch of road and clearing were forced to load their weapons lying down for anyone who stood up or knelt stood out as their form was visible in the night. The Indians using trees as protection to load their muskets continued shooting at anywhere they saw movement and if none seen shot blindly into the clearing and road. The battle continued all through the night with Indian war cries, screaming and shots ringing out amongst the parties. As dawn approached the devastation and magnitude of the American situation became clear to all the surviving Americans.

As the sun rose on the horizon the Indians stopped shooting and several voices were heard from the woods telling the militia not to fire that a messenger was being sent out. Brigadier General Ferdinand l. Claiborne who had survived the firefight saw a diminutive figure emerge from the woods. Recognizing it as an elderly white woman from her dress he ordered his men to hold their fire. The woman advanced slowly not sure where she should go, General Claiborne decided to stand up at that moment giving the messenger a place to walk to. She walked looking straight ahead never looking down or to the sides. When she got to him, he could see the tears running down her face and her body shaking in fear. She handed him a paper which instructed him to surrender his force or face annihilation. The old women then said her first words “They have several canons from the fort behind the barricade to the north”. Brigadier General Claiborne thanked her for her warning and asked how they had been treated to which she replied that they had not been attacked or molested during their trek and that everyone who had survived the attack was still alive. When asked regarding the graves they had seen she replied that they were from soldiers who had died of their wounds suffered during the attack. The last thing she told him was that he only had one hour to agree, then the Indians would start they attack again. He watched as she slowly walked back all time only looking forward.

Many of the Americans still wanted to continue fighting including Davy Crockett but surveying the hundreds of dead and dying he decided that there had been more than enough bloodshed for that day. Over the protests of his men he walked towards the Indian position without any weapons and his arms held out. When he got close to the trees he advised them of his position and requested to speak to their leader. A voice from within the trees told him to come alone into the forest. Inside the forest he met with Chief Manawa who told him that he and his men would be kept captives till the war ended at which time they would be set free. He was also bought to the place where over 1,000 captives were kept, he saw that other than being scared and tired they were safe. On his way back he commented to Chief Manawa that all this seemed very un-traditional, to which Chief Manawa replied “that the white man had taught them that to survive they needed to adapt and change, but in doing so they could still maintain their ways”.

Brigadier General Ferdinand l. Claiborne emerged from the forest to the relief of his men then looking them in the eyes ordered them to lay down their weapons and surrender. Many at first resisted but many more were exhausted and defeated so they stood up and dropped their weapons and walked of the clearing. In the end less than 500 men remained defiant but when they were told that their actions could cost their comrades their lives especially those laying on the ground wounded. Finally surrounded by thousands of enemies Davy Crockett and the remaining soldiers put down their weapons and surrendered.

The news of the Indian victories spread through the territory and surrounding states. In occupied Georgia it was viewed as another example of God’s wrath against the United States for its sins. In Tennessee it had been received with horror which resulted in the state reneging on its pledge to send more militia to help the state of Georgia and instead they were kept in the state to prevent it from being invaded. On November 15 Davy Crockett and several other militia and civilians from the eastern part of the Territory arrived in the Mississippi Territory’s capital and met with the governor. Governor Holmes was presented with the following demands: removal of all militia east of the Rio Tombigbee and supplies to feed the over 5,000 American captives. With Georgia occupied the north ablaze under the British invaders and the State of Louisiana worried about a possible attack from the sea he was left with no choice. The look of defeat on the men’s’ face before him indicated the calamity the country faced, he only hoped that it could survive it whole and not disintegrate into a hundred pieces. At the end of November, Colonel Davy Crockett and the men who had accompanied him west arrived back at the Rio Tombigbee with over 500 head of cattle and 200 sacks of grain.

[1] The Portuguese had been battling separate units of the Georgia Militia for a whole day pushing each thrust back inflicting casualties and wounded on huge number of men. Finally they had enough and moved back trying to regroup. The Portuguese were still reeling from the all day fight following three weeks of continuous marching and skirmishing. Had the South Carolina Militia been able press their attack it might have been able to push them back.
 

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (Part XIII)

War of 1814 (Part VII)


2nd War of the Independence – Counter Attack (Combat- New York State II)


Marshal Wellington looked out towards the American fortifications along the whole of the Rio Niágara and thought of the human effort both to build it and also to take it. Reports in the last two weeks had also indicated the construction of a second set of fortification east of them. When at first he thought of attacking the fortification “The lines of Niágara” he called it, his estimate had been 25% to 30% casualty rate, now he was thinking it would be closer to 50%.

His forces in Upper Canadá had since the Battle of Burlington Heights grown to almost 60,000 and he still estimated it would take a force of almost double that to take the Niágara fortifications. So he had decided instead on an alternative course of action. He had put the captured Americans in building fortifications of his own that could house and at the same time protect his own artillery from which he could attack the American artillery while his troops crossed the river.

Marshal Wellington had directed Kingston and York to be his main shipbuilding centers to build the ships his forces would need in attacking the American position. During the months of August, and September they along with the other shipbuilding centers in Lower Canada has turned out over 200 bateaus of various sizes. None would be capable of engaging in any naval engagement but their purpose was to carry his troops. Finally on October 2nd he could wait no longer his troops were ready. At dawn of that day the British guns now in their bunkers opened up on the American positions. While the British and Americans had exchanged shots over the river before, the continuous artillery barrage by the entire British guns from Lago Erie to Lago Ontario alerted the Americans to the British intentions. Thousands of American Federal Troops and state Militias rushed to the fortifications ready for the expected British attack. Over 35,000 British soldiers made their preparations for their attack under the view of the American forces. It was a shame that they missed the fact that the one crucial element needed in the attack seemed to be missing. But most American officers including General Scott just assumed that they would be stored in safe location lest they become damaged by the return American artillery. For all day the American forces waited for the massed British crossing of the river that seemed for some reason to be stalled. It was almost noon when word reached General Scott who was in his command post in Fort Resistance close to the mouth of the Rio Niágara at Lago Erie of British landings to the north along the Rio Genesee. While most of his officers believed it to be a diversionary tactic General Scot ordered Brigadier General George McClure to take five regiments north and secure the area. At four in the afternoon he received the second message, this time he knew he was not dealing with any diversionary attack but a full scale invasion. The message read “Have engaged the enemy four miles south of the shore, the 23rd, 26th and 19th Regiments were lost to superior forces. The remains of the 11th and 22nd are trying to slow the enemy advance but have been forced to pull back to Oatka Creek”.

Marshal Wellington had amassed every ship, bateaux and canoe he could lay his hands on and during the evening of October 1 over 5,000 soldiers had boarded them and before daybreak had set out towards their goal Rio Genesee. It was located almost half way between the two American forces facing the British to the west and the Mohawks to the east. The first landing had been made by advance parties on war canoes who had travelled south from the Mohawk controlled Sackets Harbour at dawn. When his main force landed they encountered no opposition. The entire force under Brigadier General Ferguson was almost unloaded when the alarm was finally raised by the Americans. Reaction had been slow with local commanders believing it to be a raid of some sort. American forces were quickly overwhelmed and some even sent back to Canadá on the returning boats.

When the first substantial American force finally arrived in the area in mid afternoon the British second wave was already on route. Brigadier General George McClure forces were engaged and at first it seemed that he American forces were able to push the invaders back but then suddenly new British attacked from the left and right flank and the American forces were badly cutup and by the time Brigadier General George McClure was able to react and pull his troops back he had lost three divisions and his two remaining had been badly mauled. At the end of the first day of battle the British had made three runs and unloaded close to 15,000 soldiers behind the enemy.

On the 3rd of October General Scott led over 20,000 American forces against the invaders which overnight had reached the American positions along Oatka Creek. The American situation was compounded by the thousands of American refugees who having heard about the British landing had taken to the roads in an effort to flee the fighting. Two successive American attacks had failed to dislodge the British and push them north. In the late afternoon with the sun receding over the west the British launched their own counter attack pushing the American forces back from the creek. General Scott left without any other choice ordered the movement of an additional 20,000 soldiers both from the east guarding against the Mohawks and the western defenses along the Rio Niágara.

On the third day of the offensive the British guns once again launched a new barrage on the much reduced American defenders and this time the boats did appear. Brigadier Generals Nightingale, Burrard and Fane led their troops across the river and against the American defenders. Wave after wave of British forces made the trip across the river and up the American defenses. Gaps soon appeared in the American defenses and due to a combination of things the retreating Americans did not fall back to the secondary defenses but instead retread either south or east. Those retreating east soon came up on the American forces combating the British along the Genesee valley. Confusion soon overtook even these soldiers followed by fear of being caught between two armies.

On October 4th at 8:00PM in the night while the American forces were in full retreat south Brigadier General Nightingale reported to Marshal Wellington who had been commanding the British forces in the Genesee valley offensive.

The Americans were in full flight, General Scott knew that he needed to assemble a force large enough to stop the British but it took him almost three days before he had finally gained control of his remaining forces. Just like a runaway stagecoach many of the retreating American forces only thought of fleeing the British and returning to their homes. It took a lot of effort including several executions to finally gain control of most of the American forces. Most if not all the Pennsylvania and Ohio militia retreated straight south and General Scott never regained control of them.

During the rainy month of October the war continued unabated, the sight of thousands of retreating American soldiers frightened the American setters along the northwest part of the state and they too decided to flee. Roads became clogged by stuck wagons and people. Total confusion reigned in that part of the state. The American forces finally decided to make a stand close to the headwater of the Rio Mohawk. There, by All Saints day General Scott gathered an army of over 50,000 men this time three quarters from the state of New York with the remainder Federal Troops in a desperate attempt to stop the British.

While in the northeast Brigadier Gordon Drummond with his left flank secure following the peace Treaty between the Republic of Vermont and British Empire launched an attack on the State Militia forces defending Albany. The two opposing forces had faced off against each other for close to three months without any substantial action. The state of Vermont one of the most vocal opponents of the war became very alarmed at the conflict surrounding it. When Plattsburgh fell it became worried about the possibility of British invasion so it refused the remaining American ships on Lake Champlain anchorage and supplies. With their supplies running low the last five American ships were run aground on the south shore and set afire denying them to the enemy and traitors.

Following the British attack into Massachusetts district of Maine and the loss of Upper Canadá finally convinced Vermont’s Governor Jonas Galusha to start separate peace negotiations with Britain. On October 20 the state held a referendum on whether to remain in the union or revert back to an independent republic. Sixty two percent of the voters voted in favour of leaving the union so on October 25 the 2nd Republic of Vermont was proclaimed and a peace treaty with Britain signed.

The defenses north of Albany had been stripped to send troops west and new militia recruited but many had never fought and when the British attack came over the rise the militia did not have the stamina to hold off the invaders and many fell back when comrades were killed or injured. The battle raged on for several days at various locations along the Albany-Lago Champlain front until the New York Militia was able to stop the British advance. They unfortunately were unable to dislodge them from Warrensburg and Glen Falls, the British most southerly position. The near catastrophe of the state capital almost falling to the British prompted the state of New York government to order the movement of the government south to Kingston along the Rio Hudson.

Marshal Wellington and his troops advanced through western New York State towards the massing American forces and the Rio Hudson. To the south the State of Pennsylvania mobilized its militia but the stream of refuges from New York, Ohio and internally soon overwhelmed the state’s resources and the militia was soon being used to maintain order and not able to attack the advancing British forces.

At the end of the month of October weather and supply was a bigger issue for the British army under the command of Marshal Wellington as they marched through western New York State than anything the Americans were throwing at him. The issue regarding supply line which had started becoming acute had over the previous week resolved itself. The mere presence of the British forced had for some reason frightened so many of the local people that they had hightailed south leaving in many cases livestock and grains behind. Having seen the disastrous consequences of forcibly requisitioning from the locals by the French in Spain he had no intention of repeating that error, but he was not against his men helping themselves to supplies if it was abandoned. Wellington figured it had allowed his forces to traverse the entire western portion of the state as opposed to being stuck in western part of the state. To protect his supply line it had been transferred to the Rio Oswego saving weeks and the need huge supply line around the lake.

The information he had regarding the gathering American army to the east was guess work to say the least but one thing he was sure he would be facing a determined and desperate enemy ready to use every means at its disposal to protect its country. Well he had some tricks up his sleeve, ones that had just recently arrived, a present from a warm country. After seeing them in action on the Iberian Peninsula he was anxious to see what the newer models could accomplish.

On November 5th Marshal Wellington and his troops finally got to view their reception. General Scott with the support of the state of New York governor and legislative had drafted and outfitted with a gun over 150,000 militia. It had been his hope to attack the British with an army so large that it would envelop them then attack from all sides beating the enemy till they surrendered. But his plans like before had gone awry right from the start. British attacks along Long Island and even New York City had forced Governor Daniel D. Tompkins to keep the majority of the troops in the south. It did not matter how much General Scott talked or pleaded he could not convince the governor to budge. So instead of 100,000+ men he was left with 39,000 New York Militia and 17,500 Federal Troops. With half the troops being new recruits he had tried mixing the new recruits with the veterans but again politics came into play and he had been completely ignored by the recently promoted General Davies of New York.

The British army finally arrived on the lower rise to the west about 2 miles from the current Américan position. General Davies hoping to use this war as a stepping stone towards replacing Governor Tompkins did not listen to the instruction of General Scott. His force was twice the size of the Federal Troops, who in his opinion were recruited from the lowest life in the country, so therefore he should be the one to lead. The orders from General Scott were to let the British attack upslope before beginning the American offensive. Well in General Davies mind that was the whole problem with this war, always letting the enemy have the initiative, he was tired of the enemy fouling up his state and country and he was about to take the battle to them.

As the enemy stopped on the ridge General Davies did not let them get ready or rest he ordered his men forward. At the sound of the bugles ordering the New York Militia forward General Scott swore left and right about egotistical, good for nothing political appointees. With dread in the pit of his stomach he followed suit and ordered his men forward also. When the valley between the two ridges was full of American forces Marshal Wellington ordered the Portuguese rocket attack to start. The rockets blasted hole after hole into the tightly compact American forces causing mayhem and devastation wherever they landed. Unlike the British Congreve rocket these were about half the weight but unlike the ones he was use to, deadly accurate. His artillery also opened up on the advancing American forces. The American artillery was still being brought onto the field since his forces were out of their artillery range on the ridge. The American forces continued advancing covering the two plus miles of the valley. When the Americans reached the ridge and started marching up the perfect lines had been hammered into a jumbled mass of men. Only the soldiers to the right seemed to be led by experienced officers as they continued in form right through the barrage. At less than one hundred yards the British forces finally open fire. As instructed he could see Brigadier Generals Nightingale, Burrard on the right and Brigadier Generals Fane and Ferguson on the left begging their flanking maneuver on the American army.

The battle ended just as suddenly as it had started one minute the Americans were advancing up the slope the next they were retreating. The American left flank was the one which had started the attack and now had begun the retreat catching the American right completely by surprise. Finally both parts of the Americans retreated this time Marshal Wellington ordered the rest of his troops forward. The British flanking movement caught thousands of American forces in their maneuver; the number of American’s surrendering greatly slowed them down allowing thousands of others to retreat down the center.

The majority of the retreating Americans did not even make a stand on their own ridge, again it was the right which attempted to do so but they too had to retreat out of fear of being surrounded. The British forces overtook the abandoned American artillery and their baggage train.

The British advance continued catching injured and slow American troops/militia for two days till Marshal Wellington ordered them to stop and rest. The British forces needed to keep within range of their supplies. He also believed that the Americans would be their own worse enemies. Sure enough one week later they came across the results of a firefight it seemed between different units fighting for food at a farmhouse. General Davies distraught with emotions had sought out the man he believed responsible for his defeat, General Scott. When he caught up with the Federal Troops he had blundered into the house sequestered for the General quarters while he was having a staff meeting and drew his sword to strike him. He was struck down by three other officers before he could injure General Scott. The defenses north of Albany which had been re-enforced to almost 15,000 militia were abandoned out of fear they would be surrounded. Only the militia whose family either lived in the city or had sought refuge there stayed; but they too withdrew south to the outskirts of the city. On November 20 with the main British army south of the city and Brigadier Gordon Drummond forces facing them to the north the mayor of the city Philip Schuyler Van Rensselaer arranged for the surrender of the city to the British forces. Unbeknown to him the British forces to the south were already over 20 miles south and moving south, but thousands of American settlers still streamed north and east in fear of British occupation and attack.

The governor of New York State located now at Kingston along the Rio Hudson in the direct path of the advancing British forces was paralyzed. When the governor met with General Scott he ordered him to escort the state government east but General Scott refused citing the state of the roads and the huge number of refugees already. Instead he got the governor to turn the remainder of the militia over to his command and marched north to make another attempt at stopping the British at Jefferson Heights. Using every man he could lay his hand on, he finally was able to assemble a force of close to 50,000 men by the time the British force arrived on November 27. He ordered officers to strike down any man who turned his back to the enemy.

The Battle of Jefferson Heights was an extremely messy battle, that with rain and cold descending on both the defenders and attackers. Then on the last day of November a huge snow storm ravaged the area inflicting death on both camps. On December 3rd the weather finally cleared up allowing Marshal Wellington now almost running out of time to launch his attack. The British attacked with eight divisions along the front but Marshal Wellington personally led the remaining five divisions from the right flank over the hills. Their march was extremely difficult and when they arrived on the scene of the battle the soldiers were exhausted and cold. Marshal Wellington leading by example led his troops and they afraid of him getting killed marched at his side. The battle had been almost standstill with the American forces holding their ground, but he appearance of five divisions along the American left flank caused it to buckle and be pushed both back and to into their comrades. General Scott and his officers reacted to the new threat by shifting the left most Regiments of infantry to face the new threat and sending 10 additional regiments as reinforcement but it was not enough. Soon gaps in the American defenses became visible and the British rushed in bayoneting any who resisted. Finally the American defenses collapsed and the British swarmed them. Those Americans who turned and fled were spare by prior orders from Marshal Wellington only those that resisted were attacked.

The news of the latest British victory and the states government own inability to flee finally forced Governor Philip Schuyler Van Rensselaer to seek peace with Marshal Wellington. On December 10 the state of New York officially surrendered. On December 23 British ships sailed into New York Harbour picking up Marshal Wellington and taking him back to Halifax.


Armistice

As Christmas time grew near in the year of our lord 1815, the United States government and the nation itself teetered on the verge of collapse. Two of its states Georgia to the south and New York in the north had surrendered to the invading armies and were occupied. It had lost control of the Northwest Territory and part of the Mississippi Territory to the invaders and their Indian allies. The occupation of New York had effectively cut the nation into two with New England completely cut off from the rest of the nation. Worse of all was the succession of the state of Vermont from the union. It seemed that everywhere the nation was reeling under an immense pressure and gloom. Parts of Ohio and Massachusetts’ the district of Maine had also been lost leaving every part of the country in a state of shock and dread.

The government of the country was also had effected by the same mood, the war hawks who had so vehemently dragged the country into the devastating war lost most of their supporters both in the house and senate. Many people began blaming them for the nation’s woes resulting in several of them being threatened and the leader the Speaker of the House Henry Clay of Kentucky being attacked and John C. Calhoun of South Carolina being shot and killed. President Madison became ill due to the heavy toll the war had taken on his life. The government of the country was in great distress; many of its members from New England and New York were unable to travel either to their districts or to the capital. It was in this atmosphere that on December 22 courier delivered one of the most politically explosive messages ever received. The raison d'être of the war died, Napoleão who had been under Américan protection since his arrival on November 12 the previous year had died on December 20. He had been sick since September 15 and his health had taken a turn for the worse since November 14. The official cause of death was listed as stomach cancer but many people claimed that he had been poisoned.

On that same day President Madison summoned both Henry Clay the leader of the House of Representatives and John Gaillard the President pro tempore in the senate informing them of the news. The three men then visited the French Embassy together where they delivered the news to the French Ambassador. The news was received with great sadness not only by the ambassador but also the French staff as well. With the American government’s expression of regret the President and the two other leaders left the embassy but not before seeing the hardening of attitudes towards them.

On December 26 the USS Constitution left Chesapeake Bay and sailed towards the nearest British ship patrolling of the coast. It flew a white flag alongside the American one. Once alongside the news was relayed to the British captain and both ships sailed north towards Halifax. In Halifax the Americans met with Marshal Wellington and the USS Constitution sailed back to American with two British officials. In the meantime the body of Napoleão had been brought to Washington was verified and its authenticity recognized when the British arrived.

As per President Madison’s request the British on behalf of the European allied nations agreed to an armistice of all hostilities with the final peace treaty to be negotiated on neutral territory during the coming year. All American troops and militia in the states of New York and Georgia would withdraw to the neighboring states and both parties would restrain from attacks on the other. As a sign of good faith all captured American and British civilians would be released.

News of the Armistice reached the whole states and occupied areas by end of February. In the south all American white civilians from the Territory of Florida and eastern Mississippi Territory were freed but sent west into American controlled Mississippi Territory. The rest stayed where they were due to occupation or weather issues.

The news of Napoleão’s death was met with both relief and celebration by the Allied nations and its people who had suffered greatly due to his campaigns. In France news of his death received with sadness and bitterness. In the Atlantic both the Portuguese and English forces were ordered to refrain from attacking América, as diplomats met in Europa to negotiate a peace treaty. American ships for the first time in almost two years were free to leave their ports but all ships would be subject to inspection for the transportation of any weapons or soldiers. These inspections were grudgingly allowed but always with animosity between the three nation’s people. American ports and coastline returned to a semblance of normality but people continued anxious regarding what would be the price the country would need to pay to attain real peace and freedom.
 

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (Part XIV)

War of 1814 (Part VIII)

Treaty of Ghent (Negotiations)


On December 31 the USS Constitution accompanied by two other American ships and by one British ship left the United States with the American delegation to the peace negotiations in the Netherlands. Representing the United States were John Quincy Adams, James A. Bayard, Henry Clay, Jonathan Russell, and Albert Gallatin. Joining them at Ghent representing the British Empire was the Right Honourable James Lord Gambier, late Admiral of the White, now Admiral of the Red Squadron of His Majesty's fleet, Henry Goulburn, Esquire, a member of the Imperial Parliament, and Under Secretary of State, and William Adams, Esquire, Doctor of Civil Laws. The Portuguese sent their own representatives namely Duque de Leão, the Portuguese Ambassador to United Kingdom and the Marquês de Castelo Melhor from the Portuguese Foreign Office. In addition Rússia, Prússia, Áustria, and Espanha also sent observers.

The negotiations only started in the first week of February but just like the previous round came to an impasse over the British demands for compensation both in the form of monetary as well as territory. After two weeks a frame work was partially reached although not by all the participants, the British and Americans were coming to an understanding regarding monetary and land issues. More importantly for the British were the opening up of American market for British goods and the resumption of American exports of food and other agricultural products to Britain. It had been agreed to return almost all of the state of New York as well most of the American North West and Southern United States. As for the Indians there would be guarantees for their protection and welfare in the agreement under American sovereignty. All that was needed was the agreement by the Portuguese and the other allied nations and to finalize the treaty. The Portuguese were in a difficult situation wanting to protect the people who had fought with them but not being perceived as going against the British lead. It had been agreed before the war that North America was solely the British sphere of Influence and that all treaty negotiations would be lead by Britain. They had not figured on being involved in British North America following the war’s end.

But when March arrived events and personalities would throw the entire negotiations into disarray. On March 5 the British and Portuguese delegations were augmented by the arrival of Marshal Wellington and General Remedios. These two leaders did not come alone for with them came three new parties to the negotiations. It was at this point that the principle American negotiator abandoned the talks in protest. The inclusion of the Indian Confederation leader, Tecumseh, and the Mohawk nation leader, Teyoninhokovrawen (John Norton) by Marshal Wellington as well as the Chief Manawa of the Creek and Seminole Indian tribes by General Remedios caused the Americans much anguish. John Quincy Adams abruptly quit the negotiations on the inclusion of the Indians and returned to the United States[1]. The remainder of the American delegation remained behind and continued the negotiations.

The American delegation was beside themselves with the arrival of the two Indian leaders and the man they regarded as responsible for the destruction of their country. Their feeling came to a pitch when the Portuguese General and his Indian guest arrived. They could not believe that not only were they involved but in the same room as civilized men. As for the military leaders; Marshal Wellesley they accepted but General Remedios. When they saw the respect and manner which the Portuguese delegation greeted his arrival and his inclusion in the delegation just completely floored them. The Americans refused to include them in the negotiations since their fate was already decided and there was no need for their involvement. It was then that Marshal Wellesley stipulated that the agreement was not adequate and that several areas would have to be renegotiated. The American delegation and to some extent the British one were floored at this revelation. The negotiations were suspended for the weekend to allow each party to confer amongst themselves and were scheduled to restart on March 11.

The British delegation was furious at Marshal Wellesley’s statement and his intervening in the negotiations. When they confronted him regarding his actions he gave them a letter from the British Prime Minister stating that Marshal Wellesley was appointed as the head of the British delegation. (News of the negotiations had leaked back to London and the newspapers were printing headlines “British abandons Empire in favour of business” and “British soldiers’ lives sold”. Public opinion was against the direction of the negotiations but more importantly the Queen had called Lord Liverpool to her residence and had castigated him for disregarding the wellbeing and sacrifice of the British subjects. Crestfallen the British delegation apologized to the Duke of Wellington for their remarks and accepted his lead.

On the Portuguese side, they conferred with General Remedios regarding the situation on the ground and also met with Chief Manawa and his entourage which included ten other chiefs and representatives of the Black and Spanish settlers in the Territories of Florida and Mississippi. From these meetings the Portuguese realized that they now had moral obligations that needed to be addressed. A message was sent to the Portuguese government in Lisboa for direction and authorization to proceed. When the Portuguese delegation met with the Spanish representative regarding Espanha’s position on Florida they were advised that Espanha had no interest in governing a territory full of uppity savages and slaves.

As for the Americans, John Quincy Adams a veteran diplomat recognized that the pendulum had shifted away from the United States and she was going to have to pay a much dearer price for peace than originally anticipated. The other American delegates convinced him that the American position needed to be that she was not prepared to renegotiate the agreement she would look at providing additional guarantees to the Indians but not re-open the negotiations.

On Sunday March 10 the American delegation received a letter from the Duke of Wellington. It stipulated that the prior framework was dead and that either the negotiation begins anew the next day or they were at an impasse and he would announce to the world that America was not prepared to negotiate in good faith. If the American delegation was not at the negotiations the next day he would sail to London and from there back to America where he would renew his march south while the Portuguese would move north. The next time the parties would meet would be in the burned out ruins of Washington to sign the surrender of the United States. That night the mood in the American delegation was a very sombre one, gone was the bravado and the defiance of the previous days. At daybreak on March 11 the American delegation met once more to decide the future of their country. After much deliberation they agreed that the country had no choice. Henry Clay one of the original War hawks advised that since his attack and subsequent death of John C. Calhoun he had come to realize the folly of the American declaration of war, especially when the country did not have the means to follow through on it, so with that in mind he advised that it was time to negotiate and rebuild. John Quincy Adams was the only one who waivered, not because he wanted to pro-long the war but because anyone associated with this treaty would be forever tarnished. Understanding Adam’s position and with time running out for the delegation the other delegates suggested that he resign “officially” from the delegation. He would be free to remain and provide advice if anyone from the delegation was so inclined.

On March 11 the parties all met once more to start anew the negotiations, each delegation’s composition changed somewhat with the Portuguese and British ones enlarged and the American one smaller by one. For a month the negotiations continued non-stop only resting on Sunday’s. When a difficult issue arose that the American delegation had difficulty with one of its delegate would leave the negotiations and after an absence of an hour or so return and after a brief recess the American delegation would address the issue. This process continued right through the month of March and into April with the situation in the north and west being resolved. On April 15 the Portuguese delegation received a reply from Lisbon regarding their position on future participation in North America. With the confirmation of the Portuguese position negotiations began on the last major remaining outstanding issue the resolution to the disposition of the Portuguese occupied areas.

On April 30 the somber Américan diplomats signed the Treaty of Ghent with Allied diplomats in the city of Ghent, Netherlands. The Allied governments ratified it by the end of May and the reluctant American government on June 28. The congress which had been scheduled to end at the end of April had stayed in session to deal with the outcome of the peace negotiations. On May 19 the American delegation arrived with the treaty. The details of the treaty sent the senators, representatives and the rest of government including the President into uproar. Calls of treason were exchanged and thrown around by people to those that had negotiated such “monstrosity”. In the second week of June news of Portuguese and British army movements towards American borders areas along with the arrival of the British and Portuguese military leaders in the occupied areas provided the Americans with a clear picture of the alternative to the agreement. With that warning the American congress began their deliberations and voting. On June 26 Congress ratified the treaty by two votes “with a sword to my throat” one was quotes as saying. On June 28 a weakened and weary President Madison signed the treaty, thus saving the country from renewed war. The British and Portuguese representatives were informed of America’s ratification and all forces were properly notified and hostilities ended on July 15 1816 when news finally reached the English, Portuguese and Américan forces all over the continent. The Portuguese and British forces along with their Indian allies withdrew from American territory and the people of New York and Georgia as well as other parts of liberated American territory celebrated their freedom and more importantly the release of over 50,000 American prisoners of war including a recovering General Jackson.


Treaty of Ghent (Details)

The Treaty of Ghent

On April 30, the Treaty of Ghent was signed ending the war. The war in the field continued until mid-July, although only skirmishes since all sides were observing an armistice.
Treaty of Peace and Amity between Her Britannic Majesty, His Portuguese Majesty and the United States of America, Concluded at Ghent, April 30, 1816; Ratification Advised by Senate, June 26, 1816; Ratified by President; June 30, 1816; Ratifications Exchanged at Washington, February 30, 1816; Proclaimed, July 1, 1816.

Her Britannic Majesty, His Portuguese Majesty and the United States of America, desirous of terminating the war which has unhappily subsisted between the three countries and the European Alliance, and of restoring, upon principles of perfect reciprocity, peace, friendship, and good understanding between them, have, for that purpose, appointed their respective Plenipotentiaries, that is to say:


Her Britannic Majesty, on her part, has appointed the Right Honorable the Duke of Wellington andBritish Supreme Commander of America,Right Honorable James Lord Gambier, late Admiral of the White, now Admiral of the Red Squadron of His Majesty's fleet, Henry Goulburn, Esquire, a member of the Imperial Parliament, and Under Secretary of State, and William Adams, Esquire, Doctor of Civil Laws; His Portuguese Majesty, on his part, has appointed theDuque de Leão, the Portuguese Ambassador to United Kingdom and the Marquês de Castelo Melhor from the Portuguese Foreign Office, the Conde de Vila Maior and General of all Portuguese forces in America; and the President of the United States, by and with the advice and consent of the Senate thereof, has appointed John Quincy Adams, James A. Bayard, Henry Clay, Jonathan Russell, and Albert Gallatin, citizens of the United States;


Who, after a reciprocal communication of their respective full powers, have agreed upon the following articles:


Article I
There shall be a firm and universal peace between the European alliance and the United States, and between their respective countries, territories, cities, towns, and people, of every degree, without exception of places or persons. All hostilities, both by sea and land, shall cease as soon as this treaty shall have been ratified by both parties, as hereinafter mentioned. All territory, places, and possessions whatsoever, taken by either party from the other during the war, or which may be taken after the signing of this treaty, excepting only the lands hereinafter mentioned, shall be restored without delay, and without causing any destruction or carrying away any of the artillery or other public property originally captured in the said forts or places, and which shall remain therein upon the exchange of the ratifications of this treaty, or any black still being slaves or other private property. And all archives, records, deeds, and papers, either of a public nature or belonging to private persons, which, in the course of the war, may have fallen into the hands of the officers of either party, shall be, as far as may be practicable, forthwith restored and delivered to the proper authorities and persons to whom they respectively belong. Such of the lands west of the borders defined below, shall remain in the possession of the party in whose occupation they may be at the time of the exchange of the ratifications of this treaty, until the decision respecting the title to the said lands shall have been made in conformity with the fourth article of this treaty. No disposition made by this treaty as to such possession of the lands and territories claimed by both parties shall, in any manner whatever, be construed to affect the right of either.


Article II
Immediately after the ratifications of this treaty by both parties, as hereinafter mentioned, orders shall be sent to the armies, squadrons, officers, subjects and citizens of the three Powers to cease from all hostilities. And to prevent all causes of complaint which might arise on account of the prizes which may be taken at sea after the said ratifications of this treaty, it is reciprocally agreed that all vessels and effects which may be taken after the space of twelve days from the said ratifications, upon all parts of the coast of North America, from the latitude of twenty-three degrees north to the latitude of fifty degrees north, and as far eastward in the Atlantic Ocean as the thirty-sixth degree of west longitude from the meridian of Greenwich, shall be restored on each side: that the time shall be thirty days in all other parts of the Atlantic Ocean north of the equinoctial line or equator, and the same time for the British and Irish Channels, for the Gulf of Mexico, and all parts of the West Indies; forty days for the North Seas, for the Baltic, and for all parts of the Mediterranean; sixty days for the Atlantic Ocean south of the equator, as far as the latitude of the Cape of Good Hope; ninety days for every other part of the world south of the equator; and one hundred and twenty days for all other parts of the world, without exception.

Article III
All prisoners of war taken on either side, as well by land as by sea, shall be restored as soon as practicable after the ratifications of this treaty, as hereinafter mentioned, on their paying the debts which they may have contracted during their captivity. The three contracting parties respectively engage to discharge, in specie, the advances which may have been made by the other for the sustenance and maintenance of such prisoners. All citizens and their descendents of Great Britain and Portugal currently residing in the Unites States who assisted their respective countries in the war effort will continue being protected by the American and state authorities and allowed to return to their country of birth or descendents. Upon their expatriation the United States government and their respective states where they reside will ensure they are compensated for any loss of material and property and the costs of transport.


Article IV
The boundary of the United States and British North America shall be formed along the middle of the following rivers and lakes. South from the American-British border along the Cupsuptic River to the Mooselookmeguntic Lake then straight east to the South Branch Dead River to the Flagstaff Lake and the Dead River to junction of Kennebec River. From the junction of Dead River and Kennebec River the boundary shall go straight east to the source of the Piscataquis River till it joins the Penobscot River. The boundary will then proceed south along the Penobscot River till it reaches the Penobscot Bay. The Boundary will then continue down the bay with all islands within the bay will belong to British North America. At the end of the bay the boundary will proceed straight south to the Atlantic Ocean.

thebreakupofmaine.png

Article V
The boundary of the United States and British North America shall be formed along the middle of the Genesee River south to its source. From the source of the Genesee River it shall proceed south to the county line of Clinton where it shall proceed west along the Porter County line to the county of Mc Kean. The boundary will continue west along the county Mc Kean county line to the head of the Clarion River. The boundary shall be formed along the middle of the Clarion River till it reaches the Allegheny River where it proceeds north along the middle of the Allegheny River till it reaches the mouth of the French Creek. The Boundary will then proceed north along the middle of the French Creek till the Erie County line. It will then proceed west along the Erie County line till it reaches Grand River, where it shall proceed west along middle of the river till it reachesLake Erie. The boundary between the United States and the British Protectorate of the Mohawk Nation shall be formed along the middle of the Black River till its source where it meets the boundary between the United States and British North America. From the source of the Black River the boundary goes south to the source of the Sacandaga River. The boundary shall continue down the middle of the Sacandaga River till it reaches the Hudson River. The Boundary shall continue down the Hudson River till it the river turns south where it will continue northeast to the southernmost section of Lake Champlain

thebreakupofnewyork.png

thebreakupofpensylvania.png


Article VI
The boundary of the United States and British North America shall be formed along middle of the Maumee River from Lake Erie west to the junction of St. Josephs and St. Marys River. From the junction of the three rivers (Maumee, St. Josephs and St. Marys the border will continue west to the source of the Little River. The Boundary shall be formed along the middle of the Little River till it reaches the Wabash River. It will then proceed west along the middle of the Wabash River till the junction of the Tippecanoe River. The Boundary shall be formed along the middle of the Tippecanoe River till the Starke County line. It will then proceed west along the Starke County Line into the Jasper County. It will continue straight west till the source of the Iroquois River. The Boundary shall be formed along the middle of the Iroquois River till it empties into the Kankakee River. It will then proceed west along the middle of the Kankakee River until it reaches the Illinois River. The Boundary shall be formed along the middle of the Illinois River until it empties into the Senachwine Lake. The Boundary shall be formed along the middle Senachwine Lake until it empties again into the Illinois River when it will head straight west till it reaches the source of Edward River. The Boundary shall be formed along the middle Edward River till it reaches the Mississippi River.

thebreakupofohio.png

thebreakupofillinois.png

thebreakupofindianabmp.png

Article VII
The boundary of the United States and British North America shall be formed along middle of Mississippi River from the junction of the Edward River south to the junction of the Iowa River. The boundary shall be formed along the middle of the Iowa River to its source where the boundary will be formed straight west till reaches the East Fork Des Moines River. The boundary will then be formed along the middle of the East Fork Des Moines River till it joins with the Des Moines River where the boundary will be formed straight west till reaches the North Raccoon River. The boundary will then be formed along the middle of the North Raccoon River till its source where the boundary will then be formed west till it reaches the Little Sioux River. The boundary will then be formed along the middle of the Little Sioux River till it empties into the Missouri River. The boundary will then be formed along the middle of the Missouri River from the junction of the Little Sioux River until the junction of the Cheyenne River. The boundary will then be formed along the middle of the Cheyenne River till Belle Fourche River. The boundary will then be formed along the middle of the Belle Fourche River to its source.

thebreakupofiowa.png

thebreakupofsouthdakota.png

Article VIII
The boundary of the United States and Portuguese Protectorate of the Southern Indian Confederation shall be formed along middle of Mobile River till it reaches the Tombigbee River. The boundary shall then be formed along the middle of the Tombigbee River till it reaches the Sipsey River where the boundary shall be formed along the middle of the Sipsey River till its source. The boundary shall then be formed straight north till it reaches the Tennessee River. The boundary shall then be formed east along the middle of the Tennessee River till it reaches the State of Tennessee border. The boundary shall then be formed straight east along the Tennessee border till it reaches the Oostanaula River. The boundary shall then be formed along the middle of the Oostanaula River till it reaches Coosa River where the boundary shall be formed along the middle of the Coosa River till the Floyd County where it shall be formed straight south till it reaches the Chattahoochee River. The boundary shall then be formed along the middle of the Chattahoochee River till it meets the Flint River. The boundary shall then be formed straight east till it reaches the St. Marys River. The boundary shall then be formed along the middle of the St. Marys River till it empties into the Atlantic Ocean.

thebreakupofmississippi.png

thebreakupofgeorgia.png

thebreakupofflorida.png

Article IX
The United States of America engage to put an end, immediately after the ratification of the present treaty, to hostilities with all the tribes or nations of Indians with whom they may be at war at the time of such ratification; and forthwith to restore to such tribes or nations, respectively, all the possessions, rights, and privileges which they may have enjoyed or been entitled to in one thousand eight hundred and eleven, previous to such hostilities. Provided always that such tribes or nations shall agree to desist from all hostilities against the United States of America, their citizens and subjects, upon the ratification of the present treaty being notified to such tribes or nations, and shall so desist accordingly. And European Allied Nations engages, on their part, to put an end immediately after the ratification of the present treaty, to hostilities with all the tribes or nations of Indians with whom they may be at war at the time of such ratification, and forthwith to restore to such tribes or nations respectively all the possessions, rights, and privileges which they may have enjoyed or been entitled to in one thousand eight hundred and eleven, previous to such hostilities. Provided always that such tribes or nations shall agree to desist from all hostilities against Her Britannic Majesty and its Allies, and his subjects, upon ratification of the present treaty being notified to such tribes or nations, and shall so desist accordingly.

Article X
Whereas the traffic in slaves is irreconcilable with the principles of humanity and justice, and whereas the Allied Nations and the United States are desirous of continuing their efforts to promote its entire abolition, it is hereby agreed that both the contracting parties shall use their best endeavours to accomplish so desirable an object.

Article XI
Her British Majesty will compensate the United States government for the loss of the territory by agreeing to pay $35 Million dollars towards covering the United States government’s debt.[2]

Article XII
This treaty, when the same shall have been ratified on all sides, without alteration by either of the contracting parties, and the ratifications mutually exchanged, shall be binding on both parties, and the ratifications shall be exchanged at Washington, in the space of four months from this day, or sooner if practicable.

In faith whereof we, the respective Plenipotentiaries, have signed this treaty, and have thereunto affixed our seals.
Done, in triplicate, at Ghent, the thirtieth day of April, one thousand eight hundred and sixteen.

[1] In reality due to discounting the British government paid less than $18 million in species towards the debt. It proved to be the deal maker because it allowed the American government to pay over $25 million to American citizens and states for damages.

[2] While officially John Quincy Adams returned to America, he only arrived two weeks before the rest of the remaining American delegation returned. Historians now believed that he officially withdrew so that his name would not be associated with the unpopular (disgraceful) peace treaty when he ran for president later that year.
 

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (Part XV)

War of 1814 (Part IX)

Consequences


The death of Napoleão closed a very long and painful chapter in European history. The threat posed by Napoleão had for the last time disappeared and the victory of the Allies was sealed. The British Empire, its government and its people were elated albeit for different reasons. The Portuguese once again had demonstrated it had the ability and means to project its will and power. As for the people of North America there was a very different attitude and feeling amongst the three major powers. The people of BNA were elated and proud of what they had been able to achieve and the added level of identity as a result of the war. To the south, the Americans were just beginning to ask what had gone wrong and who and what was to blame, they also began to view the world in a different light and their attitudes towards it grew harsher and angrier. To the south of América another country grappled with the same questions; as Espanha, its government and people tried to make sense of themselves and their place in the world.

For British North America, the addition of the Colonies of Michigan, British Louisiana and Acadia as well as expanded territory to both Upper and Lower Canada started what would be perceived in the future as the Canadian population boom. Thousands of British born Americans from the United States were the first migrants to arrive, but these were soon followed by tens of thousands from United Kingdom (especially Catholics), French, Germans and others. By the end of the 1820s the population of the eight continental British colonies (Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, Acadia, Prince Edward Island, Lower Canada, Upper Canada, Michigan and British Louisiana) had surpassed the one million mark. While the Northern Indian Confederation now encompassing all lands west of Lago Michigan to the Mississippi River up to the western most point of Lago Superior. The first real test for the Confederation came when both Upper Canada and Michigan claimed part of the Upper Michigan area north of Lago Michigan. The issue went all the way to London but Lord Liverpool under the advice of several leading British experts sided with the Confederation. Upper Canada’s borders were to remain north of Lago Huron and Superior while Michigan was limited to the lands between Lagos Michigan, Huron and Erie.

Security was always a major concern for the people of BNA, but this anxiety was greatly reduced when the British government announced the awarding of large tracks of land in BNA to all veterans of both the Napoleonic and North America Wars in lieu of pensions. Over the next 15 years the British North America colonies became the home of over 150,000 former soldiers and their families. Almost all the British soldiers serving in the America War ended up staying or settling in the British colonies.

In the United States one unfortunate consequence was the American attitude towards immigrants from both the British Isles and Portugal. As per Article III of the Treaty of Ghent the United States was to protect and assist all of the foreign nationals of these countries in moving back to their respective homeland. Many people began viewing all of these immigrants as collaborators. The normal immigrant welcoming American society became an angry mob, immigrants were attacked, robbed their homes vandalized. As America went through an election in the second half of 1816 tensions boiled over with protests, riots and insurrections during the months of August and September. The situation was particularly acute in the states that had escaped relatively unscathed such as North Carolina, Delaware, Tennessee and Kentucky. The governors of those states were forced to call out the state militia. Many issues had come to light as a result of the war regarding the economic, infrastructure and defenses of the country.

The British citizens, some of them business men began to move themselves, their families and belongings to British North America. Although no specific numbers are available it was estimated that between 100,000 to 200,000 people of British birth or descent immigrated out of the United States to British North America in what became known as the Second Loyalist movement[1] from 1816 to 1825.

As for those born in Portugal or of Portuguese decadency, they being from a non-English speaking country, having different customs and being almost exclusively catholic resulted in them being singled out even more. The Portuguese government had ships under armed guard in most of the New England ports every week to take these reluctant citizens back. Many had left their homeland prior to the economic changes had born fruit so many believed they were about to lose all they had worked hard to achieve and earn. Using regular shuttles between New England and the Açores Islands tens of thousands were removed from the United States and re-settled throughout the empire. One additional item was the number of Irish Catholic Americans who chose to immigrate to Portugal as opposed to British North America.

While the number of Portuguese and Irish who immigrated to Portugal was not the same as the number that immigrated to BNA in years following the war over 50,000 Portuguese-Américan and 15,000 Irish-Americans left United States with Portuguese support and were resettled in the Moçambique and Portuguese Índia. Thus ending all Portuguese immigration to the country and also erasing the Portuguese presence in the country. Those that chose to remain changed their names so that they would not be perceived as Portuguese.

Coinciding with the emigration of the British/Portuguese out of the United States was also the increased discrimination and animosity of the Protestant majority towards Catholics. Catholic schools, institutions and churches were attacked even in the Catholic neutral or friendly northern United States. The perception of the large Catholic presence in BNA and of course by the Portuguese seemed to increase these feelings. Looking for scapegoats many turned towards the “Papists” in the country. In parts of the southern states being catholic became a lynching offense. The Catholic presence in the Unites States took a heavy toll and their numbers significantly decreased by over 30%. The majority chose to immigrate north but some like the Irish left for Portugal.

The situation in the state of Georgia immediately following the war’s end was one of economic depression as opposed to the other southern states. When the Portuguese withdrew south and west, almost every single black person left in the state also followed them. While the other states boomed from the demand for their agricultural products following the end of the war, Georgia was left without any workforce to work the fields. The Portuguese government did pay Georgia for the over 50,000 Blacks who fled with the Portuguese. The biggest issue was the inability of America to import blacks directly from Africa as the Portuguese and British outlawing of slavery and the attack and persecution of any ship caught transporting slaves. With such a high demand for slaves their price in the United States more than doubled. This led to many entrepreneurs resorting to many ways to get slaves to the market. In the northern part of America many blacks (slaves or free) were kidnapped and shipped south were they would be sold into slavery. Others operating out of New Orleans scoured the Caribbean looking for blacks. The country of Haiti became the principle source of slaves with raiding parties numbering in the hundreds descending on the nation enslaving all they could catch. There was also a major export of the blacks living in Espanha to the United States by the Spanish land owners and business men.

As for Espanha, there was a very major contrast between the Spanish government’s penalization and the country’s economic progress. The huge population problems of the previous decade had now turned into a huge economic boom. Cotton, sugar cane and other goods production boomed in turn resulting in economic growth occurring in the country. Thus it became a good market for manufactured goods as well as allowing for the growth of many local businesses to meet those needs. The major issues for the country became political and social with the Spanish economy by 1820 surpassing all of the Spanish Empire’s economy of 1800 when it still held the Peninsula Ibérica. The increased tax revenue was spent on financing the Castile-Espanha war then the civil war from 1818-1822 instead of being invested in the country.

The one limiting factor for many landowners was the lack of labour especially when the price of slaves became so high that many of the blacks living in Espanha were sold to the Americans. The Spanish compensated for the lack of blacks by importing thousands of Indigenous Filipinos to Spanish lands in the Americas.

In the Southern Confederation and Florida Protectorate, the Portuguese were forced to keep a force of over 10,000 soldiers for protection. The support and maintenance was solely the responsibility of the population both Indian and other. In addition the Portuguese obliged them also to provide Portugal with three soldiers for every Portuguese soldier serving in the Protectorates. These would serve throughout the Portuguese empire for a period of no less than ten years, (this was reduced to seven years in 1828). The freed blacks living in the Protectorate became its main economic engine. Using the Portuguese example from Portuguese America, co-operatives were created, whereby groups of farmers banded together to form “virtual” plantations producing cotton, tobacco and other agricultural products. In the 1820’s the Florida Protectorate, due to its warm winter climate, started becoming a major citrus and produce supplier to the United States’ northern states. Ships would dock at St Augustine its capital and load up with freshly caught produce which was transported to the northern ports of New York, Boston and Baltimore. The one visible issue became run-away slaves attempting to escape from the United States and slave catchers either following them or raiding the Protectorate. The border became a series of forts and defensive wall on both sides “Cotton Wall”.

The Indian situation in North America depended on where they lived. Those that lived west of the Mississippi River were unscathed and unaffected while those living east of the river were greatly affected. While the treaty of Ghent specified that all Indians living with the United States were to be allowed to live in peace and their lands returned the reality was very different. The Indians left in New England were packed up and marched to the British North America border those that refused were killed. This was repeated in New York State, the rest of the American Midwest. In the southern US things became very similar with large Indian hunting parties organized. Indians had three options move west of the Mississippi River (if they could reach it), move north to the British North America or south into the newly formed Portuguese Protectorate.

Parts of the colonies of Acadia and New Brunswick were set aside for the Indians. While in Lower and Upper Canada the Mohawk Nation became the largest single congregation of Indians. Many there took up white man’s jobs and tasks as the number of Indians made living off the land in the traditional Indian tradition not practical. Several lands were setup in Michigan for the Indians that did not want to live in the Confederation. The Indian Confederation became the center of Indian life in British North America. Tecumseh worked tirelessly to make the Confederation not only a refuge but also a viable nation able to feed itself and defend itself. In an agreement with the British over 5,000 Indian warriors would train under British officers and serve a minimum of five years duty outside the Confederation but within the BNA. By the 1820’s the Confederation population had swelled to over 100,000 and about half the population had taken up white farming and herding although they tended to herd bison instead of cattle.[2]

[1] The reality of the British people’s condition had more to do with economics rather than actual anti-British mood since the majority of the people living in the United States in the year of 1816 were been born in the UK or descendents of those that had. Many individuals realized that they could make quite a good bit of money. The treaty requirement for the American government and states to pay for their looses and property plus their transportation costs as well as large track of land grants being given in the various British Colonies was the principle attraction.


*****************************************************************
[2] Excerpt from the “The Birth of a Nation within a Nation”
English Edition Published 1849 by Beaver Publishing Company
Confederate City, Province of Indiana
Dominion of Canadá

Chapter 8 “Birth of the Mounted Warrior”

When Tecumseh visited General Brock on September 29, 1814 at the temporary military camp on the northern shore of Lake Simcoe he watched the hundreds of militia being drilled in the British military ways. It was both interesting but also upsetting to him to see the way the individual men seemed to be interwoven into one seamless unit. He knew his warriors were man for man better warriors than any of these farmers and townsfolk but as a unit he saw this was far superior. He looked one last time before General Brock assistant beckoned him inside.

After the meeting both Tecumseh and General Brock came out of the house, Brock with his left arm still in a sling and slightly limping. Both men looked on but were also there to be seen by both the other British/Canadian officers and soldiers and the Indian warriors who had accompanied Tecumseh. At the moment both men and their charges came out of the house a company of mounted soldiers rode by in perfect formation. As they passed in front of both leaders they turn and salute before continuing.

General Brock returned the salute of the mounted soldiers and turned to his guest to continue their conversation but stopped at the expression of Tecumseh face. The Indian leader followed the mounted men with intent eyes. General Brock had seen that look before, the look of hunger, desire and drive all rolled up into one.

“Tecumseh, if this is something you want I have the means to provide it” said General Brock touching Tecumseh slightly on the shoulder to get his attention.

“It is not the Indian way” responded Tecumseh

“Neither is your Confederation, nor the use of musket or riffles, but those you and your people have accepted” answered Brock

“Yes, but my people will never accept it” Tecumseh replied with a sigh

“It would provide not only your people with greater mobility in our upcoming battle but also provide the entire force with greater strength. If you and your people could do this it would go a long way in solidifying several strategies I have been considering” Continued Brock. “Listen your men can out pace any one of my men on foot but mounted my men can outdistance any of your men and still be able to give battle to the enemy while your men will be hard pressed to do the same”

Tecumseh did not respond to General Brock’s comment deciding instead to keep his thoughts to himself.

“I have a horse riding training here with me at this camp and in three others like this to the south. I mean to provide myself with as much mobility as possible next year. Think about it if you want to, I will instruct them to teach you and any of your men.” Said General Brock

Tecumseh again did not respond also to the last statement and the two men continued with the rest of the inspection and talked about not only the upcoming battle but also their own goals for this country. That night Tecumseh had trouble sleeping, but early in the morning as was his routine was up at the crack of dawn. Without thinking he walked slowly towards the corrals at the far end of the camp followed by a few of his men. They were surprised as Tecumseh walked right up to the corral and approached two white men who were tending the horses.

When James White saw the Indian leader approaching him and his assistant he looked up and said “General said you might be by, I have several horses ready when you are”

Tecumseh nodded he pointed at a black horse about five hands taller than the others “I will learn to ride on that one” he said

“You want to ride volcano” responded James “okay it’s your neck”

Tecumseh approached the horse with calm and confidence, he mounted the horse and put the horse through its motions when volcano began acting up he applied pressure on the reigns and his legs gaining control over the horse. He looked up at the started white men and his own “Yes, I have ridden before; I just have chosen not to reveal the fact before”

His own men seeing their leader riding with ease and responding to his actions made their ways to the other horse, while none had ever ridden they were warriors and these beast did not faze them. For the next hour of so Tecumseh gave his men the extra knowledge and familiarization.

When Tecumseh and his six men returned to the Indian camp there was tension in the air as they saw him and men riding. The tension stayed in the camp till Tecumseh looked over the men and chose the strongest warrior, Black Hoof, challenging him to an armed combat. Black Hoof and all the other Indians were taken back by the challenge, but Tecumseh stated that the battle was to take place 65 miles away on the other side of the lake. Both he and Black Hoof were to make their way there as fast as possible then when they got there they would battle.

At noon both warriors took off, they ran north but along the way almost right away Tecumseh ran to the stable and climbed on Volcano and rode volcano out the gate overtaking Black Hoof about three miles ahead. For the next few hours Tecumseh rode his horse not really pushing it too much but arriving about half an hour ahead of him. When he arrived to the meeting place all the gathered Indians looked up at the noise of the thundering horse as it carried Tecumseh.

When Black Hoof reached the place winded from his run he found Tecumseh waiting for him rested and prepared for the battle. While Black Hoof was much stronger he had just covered over 60 miles at full tilt and had not gotten his breath back. The battle took less than 15 minutes with Tecumseh coming on very strong and aggressive never letting Black Hoof gain his breath and bearings. When Black Hoof overstretched himself Tecumseh came in for the final blow. Instead of killing him he brought him down and pushed away his weapon. He kept his axe on Black Hoof neck he addressed all the gathered Indians.

“Imagine the strength we can project, when after covering ground and territory we can only now imagine and still be as strong as if we never walked or ran” he spoke in a load voice meant to be carried to all those gathered there. To Black Hoof still lying on the ground with axe to his neck he said “It was unfortunate that your father died last year, I had great respect for him and I want you to honour not only his name but his memory by choosing life instead of death”

Black Hoof gulped a few times trying to move his right hand still under Tecumseh foot but finally sighed and nodded his head “I am your man, I will follow your lead and together we will defeat our enemies and liberate our people”

Tecumseh nodded once releasing Black Hoof then offered his hand to help him up Black Hoof took it and together they stood looking up at all the Indians around them. That was the beginning of the mounted warriors. Before Tecumseh and the 205 Indians all rode the horses at the training center. Instead of the Indians going straight south towards their camp along the Rio Thames they went east crossing over the Rio Niágara over the next month they made their way around Lago Erie leaving murder and confusion through the land. The Americans searched franticly for the culprits but were never able to catch them. When Tecumseh and his warriors rode into the Indian camp at Rio Thames they led a herd of 500 extra horses.

Once more at the Indian camp he faced opposition especially from the likes of his brother but once again his demonstration convinced many to join. But it was the Wabash battles in May of1815 that really swayed the rest. Tecumseh and a force of 650 mounted warriors made their way into the United States and defeated several American militias columns and supply parties. On May 23 they attacked three separate targets killing over 129 enemy and taking their supplies and horses. When the mounted warriors returned in June they had an additional 234 horses plus 318 musket and supplies.

As those that had participated in the raids and attacks told their story about the amount of territory they could cover and the death and destruction they had inflicted on the Americans. More Indian warriors came on board. So when he received message from General Brock to meet him on Lake Huron he showed up with over 1,000 mounted warriors of the 2,120 Indians.

The look of not only approval but also calculation was one that General Brock gave Tecumseh when he saw what he had done.
 

Lusitania

Donor
Book III 1800-1825
O Renascimento de um Império - Guerra e Política (Part XVI)


Francisco-Ferdinand War


The Spanish Quagmire

As the close of 1814 the Spanish Empire was in a mental and political quagmire, the massive changes and catastrophes that had beset the Spanish since 1801 were only now sinking in and most people especially the Spanish government and aristocrats seemed unable to come to terms with the new realities.

Since 1801 the Spanish had suffered through 13 years of war, occupation and destruction. Espanha had lost its ancestral homeland in the Península Ibérica and half its people in the Península Ibérica had either died of starvation, disease, as a result of war atrocities by the occupying French forces or been forced to migrate to the Spanish Américan provinces.

The relocation of the Spanish government starting in 1807 to Mexico City along with almost half of Espanha’s aristocrats to every part of the Spanish Empire followed by hundreds of thousands of Spanish refugees had thrown the colonies social and economic in disarray. The rift between the refugees and the original colonial inhabitants became more and more pronounced and problematic.

The establishment of the Kingdoms Castela and Aragão in the Península Ibérica along with the loss to the Portuguese of the rest of its territory on the Peninsula had torn Espanha from its roots and birthplace. Compounding that it had also lost the Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata to Castela and symbolically been exiled to the Américas by the Allied nations at the Congress of Vienna. All of this had shocked and paralyzed the Spanish government and eroded much of the people’s confidence in the government’s ability to govern and solve the economic and social problems facing the country. Instead they had taken upon themselves to seek out land to farm and feed their families and those more entrepreneurial to start business and enterprises to supply and service the local and national demand.

During the year of 1815 and 1816 the country was in such a terrible state that it was completely unable to respond to the perceived American threat along its border it was only due to the intervention of God that it had been spared from certain doom and destruction. During this time and continuing into 1817 the Spanish Empire was rocked by multitude of revolts in most of its provinces and riots in almost all of its cities. The revolts and riots seemed to wake Ferdinand’s government out of its malaise and using very autocratic means it was able to slowly re-establish control over the empire by the end of 1818. The last revolts in Caracas, Lima and Santiago were put down by the end of November that year, although most of the Vice-rei of Peru and Grand Columbia still wavered on the brink of revolt.

In July 1816 the Spanish government prohibited any immigration and closed its border in an attempt to stop Portugal and Castela and to a lesser extent Aragão from exiling people in the Península Ibérica who still supported a return of Espanha to the Península. Although technically the border was closed thousands of people still continued coming through as people desperate to help family members escape the dire situation on the Península Ibérica either bribed or smuggled them into Espanha.


The Constitution of Caracas & the Castilian Civil War

On November 10 1817 King Ferdinand VII proclaimed the “Constitution of Caracas” establishing a constitutional monarchy for the first time in Spanish History. The Constitution placed limits on the rights of the Church and aristocrats for the first time as a means of placating calls for reform from the Spanish people in the Américas but more importantly as an attempt to undermine King Francisco’s hold of Castela and sway the remaining Spanish loyalist in Castela who for the most part were absolutists and were opposed to the liberal constitutional government in Madrid. The Caracas Constitution while not as liberal as the “Constitution of Santa Cruz” did for the first time establish a real threat to the Castilian government in Madrid.

During the later part of 1818 and 1819 Spanish loyalists in the Península Ibérica began advocating a reunion of Castela and Espanha. In May, riots in Seville and Múrcia as well as several smaller towns rattled the Castilian government, order was quickly re-established but the confidence of the government was shaken.

On August 25 1819, Spanish loyalists seized control of the Castilian provinces of Navarra, Biscaia, Guipuzcoa and Alava. Several Castilian army units as well the Castilian Navy stationed in São Sebastião proclaimed their support for Ferdinand. By the end of September the Castilian Civil War had started with open revolt by Spanish loyalists in all of Castela’s provinces on the Península Ibérica.

Only the Canárias Islands and the Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata remained loyal to Castela and free of revolts. But in April 1820 the Vice-rei’s northern towns and settlements were attacked by Spanish forces from the Vice-rei of Peru.

During the remainder of autumn 1819 the Castilian army lost control of the provinces of Castela-a-Velha while regaining the province of Navarra. But as the year came to a close the tide slowly began shifting towards the Spanish. As Christmas approached the Castilian’s were finally able to put down the revolts and re-established control in Andalucía, Castela-a-Nova and Múrcia. They had also been able to hold Cantábria against the Spanish forces from the east as well as the south. The fighting between Spanish and Castilian forces along Guadarrama Mountains slowed down as the opposing forces were unable to gain any advantage over the other and they prepared for the coming winter. The province of Valencia was evenly split between the two forces.

Starting in autumn of 1819 Espanha began smuggling soldiers and weapons to the Spanish loyalists in the Península Ibérica through França. The Portuguese in turn provided the Castilian government with military and economic support but was prevented in directly intervening by both Great Britain and França. These countries viewed the continued instability in the Península Ibérica as way of slowing down Portuguese expansion.

The number of Spanish soldiers in the Península Ibérica continued to increase during the first half of 1820 so that by the end of May, Espanha had over 40,000 soldiers in the Península Ibérica fighting alongside the Spanish loyalists against Castela. The Castilian forces position slowly began to crumble as the weather warmed up and fighting accelerated. By the beginning of June Castela had lost the provinces of Cantábria, Navarra and Valencia and the province of Castela-a-Nova was in jeopardy of falling.

On June 19, 1820 Espanha formally took sovereignty of the Spanish provinces of Biscaia, Guipuzcoa and Alava, Navarra, Cantábria, Castela-a-Velha and Valencia. Spanish forces were only 50 miles from Madrid and the Castela government was on the verge of collapse. The Spanish government began making plans for their triumphant march into Madrid. But King Francisco I of Castela refused to budge and leave Madrid giving the Castilians and their forces a much needed morale boost.

The Spanish government and its forces grew more belligerent and believing that it was just a matter of weeks before the Castilian government fell and believing themselves protected by Great Britain and França from direct Portuguese attack began planning for the conquest of the rest of the Peninsula namely the Kingdom of Aragão.


Aragão and Portuguese Intervention

On July 2 1820, Espanha perpetuated its biggest political blunder in the war, up to that point Spanish forces were in control of over half of Castela and had the Castilian government on the verge of collapse. Diplomatically it had been able to get both the French and English to prevent Portugal from directly interfering in the war. But when it invaded the Kingdom of Aragão all of Portugal’s restrains disappeared. Portugal had provided King José I of Aragão with a guarantee of Independence when it had regained its independence in 1811. Using the invasion of Aragão as the pretence Portugal launched a full scale attack on the Spanish positions in the Península and simultaneously informed both Great Britain and França of its decision to invade Spanish Península Ibérica and attack Spanish forces on the Península Ibérica.

On July 16 the Portuguese Minho and Douro Armies attacked the Spanish forces in the provinces of Cantábria and Castela-a-Velha. The Spanish forces were completely caught off guard still believing that they were immune from any Portuguese attack. The bulk of their forces were at that time involved in the attacks on Aragão from both Valencia and Navarra, while at the same time reaching the Rio Tejo in Castela-a-Nova.

The Portuguese land attacks coincided with the Portuguese Navy beginning to attack Spanish shipping in Atlantic and on July 24 launching an amphibious attack on the main Spanish Ibérica port of São Sebastião. The port’s defenses were inadequately defended due to over half the garrison being sent to Cantábria in an attempt to stop the Portuguese advance. The Portuguese marines quickly gained the city’s defenses and after less than one day of fighting the city fell. With the capture of São Sebastião and control of the Atlantic the Portuguese were able to deprive the Spanish forces in the Península Ibérica of both reinforcements and more importantly supplies.

On July 18 the Portuguese captured the city of Valladolid and on July 27 the city Santander fell and along with it the province of Cantábria. The French and English governments protested the Portuguese action but no declaration of war was proclaimed. On August 3 Great Britain issued a proclamation supporting both Aragão and Castela’s independence while França had neither the means nor will to openly single handily take on Portugal although as an act of protest it moved its southern Army to the Pirenéus Mountains.

On August 5 the city of Burgos fell to the Portuguese forces and the province of Castela-a-Velha was liberated from Spanish forces. Meanwhile in Aragão, on August 2, the Aragonese forces under the direct control of King José I defeated the remaining Spanish forces near the Ebro River forcing the Spanish to retreat south. On August 10 the Aragonese forces defeated and captured the last Spanish forces in the province of Valencia. On August 15 King José I and Aragão annexed all land north of the Alba River in the province of Valencia.

On August 15 the Portuguese forces advanced north and captured the city Bilbau. The Castilian Army defeated the weakened and disheartened Spanish forces at the town of Cifuentes on August 8 thus ending all threats to the city of Madrid and the Castilian government. On August 20 the Castilian Army marched into the province of Navarra and defeated the last Spanish forces on the Península Ibérica at the Battle of Pamplona. Several thousand Spanish loyalists’ refugees fled into França ahead of the Castilian forces.

By the end of August with Espanha’s forces and supporters defeated on the Península Ibérica, the Spanish government was started to be pressured in entering peace negotiations with the Ibérica Trio (Portugal, Castela and Aragão) by other European countries including França and Great Britain. França was becoming worried about the fighting spilling north of the Pirenéus Mountains. While Great Britain was forced to bow to popular pressure both from within the English government as well as business which were afraid of Great Britain losing too much advantage to the Portuguese both politically or in business.


Vice-rei Rio de la Plata and Vice-rei of Peru

During the first half of 1820 the only bright spot for the Castilian forces was in the Américas. In January 1820 the Vice-rei of Peru, José Abascal y Sousa, the Marquês of Concordia, ordered his soldiers to conquer the Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata. His forces at first met with quick result and were able to reach the Vermejo River overrunning Castilian positions and capturing the city of Oran by March 1820. But they were unable to advance further as Buenos Aires with Portuguese assistance was able to stabilize the northern frontier and hold the Spanish forces at bay along the Vermejo River.

From the month of April and till the month of July both Castilian and Spanish forces reinforced their positions but the Castilians with substantial financial as well as war material including the new Portuguese percussion muskets had the superior hand by the end of June. On July 20 the Castilians launched an all out attack on Spanish positions along the Vermejo River. The Spanish forces did not have the same manpower or guns and were soon forced to retreat north. On July 30 the city of Oran was liberated from Spanish occupation and by the August 10 the Spanish had lost the city of Tarija. This was followed by the surrender of the last major Spanish force south of the Pilcomayo River on August 15.

The Spanish and the Castilians border become more or less secure as the Vice-rei of Peru was unable to send any additional forces to the south due to the increased unstable political climate in Lima. The people of the Vice-rei of Peru grew more and more dissatisfied with Spanish government and attacks against the government became more frequent and problematic.

The Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata, Jose de San Martin used the calm along the northern border with Espanha during the months of September to December to organize and plan the next phase of the war. The peace negotiations in Paris between Espanha, Castela, Portugal and Aragão with both França and Great Britain as observes was going very slow due to Spanish inability or refusal to negotiate.

On Jan 10 1821 General Jose de San Martin personally led a force of over 10,000 men from Mendoza and crossed the Andes Mountains and attacked the Spanish in Chile. In two battle: the Battle of Chacabuco and the Battle of Maipú he defeated the Spanish forces in Chile and marched unopposed into Santiago.

General Jose de San Martin then began to plan for an invasion of Peru by sea. He started gathering a large fleet of ships for that purpose but on June 10, three days before he was about to depart he received word of a peace treaty between the four main parties.


Treaty of Paris of 1821

In March 1821 the Spanish government finally capitulated and agreed to negotiate a peace treaty, with the loss of all support and forces in the Península Ibérica along with the loss of Chile made the Spanish realize that they needed to end the war before their losses were even greater. Opposition to the peace treaty among the Spanish government evaporated as the Spanish Empire started coming apart with rebellions in most of the Spanish provinces.

The Spanish were forced to rescind all claims to all of Castela in the Península Ibérica, the Ilhas Canárias and the Vice-rei of Rio de la Plata. In return Chile was returned to Espanha but the Spanish-Castilian border in the Américas was moved north to the 20 Parallel from the Portuguese border to the Andes Mountains. Espanha was also forced to rescind all claims to all Aragão lands in the Península Ibérica and the Ilhas Baleares. In addition Espanha was finally forced to formally recognize the independence of the Kingdoms of Castela and Aragão as well as the Portuguese conquests both on the Peninsula as well as the Americas.

Castela gained all of western Paraguay along with the Vice-rei of Peru captaincies of Tarija and Potosi. Castela’s claim to Ilha de Tierra del Fuego was recognized by Espanha along with all land east of the Andes Mountains north of Tierra del Fuego.

On the Península Ibérica, Castela did not fare as well. A bankrupt country it was forced to sell some of territory when it could not pay its debts. While many in Madrid advocated selling some territory in America, any loss of territory there would in fact cause it to lose its entire colony which represented almost all of the government’s revenue. So with no alternative it agreed to some painful border adjustments with its neighbors and in turn its debts were takeover by Portugal and Aragão. It lost northern Valencia to Aragão; the Castilian-Aragonese border was moved south to the Alba River. While its border with Portugal along the province of Castela-a-Velha was moved east to the Rio Carrion to the Rio Pisuerga then south till the Rio Douro and included all the city of Valladolid east of the river.


Post War Castela

In the Península Ibérica, Castela had lost almost half of its aristocrats and clergy due to their support for Ferdinand during the Castela Civil War. They had either fled Castela or were imprisoned. The people themselves were in an angry mood and had burned and attacked anyone whom they perceived as responsible for their continued misery. Hundreds of churches and estate houses were sacked and burned.

The economic and social disarray in Castela in 1821 had almost destroyed the country and in was for the most part only due to the economic assistance provided by Portugal and to a lesser extent Great Britain that prevented the country from sliding into anarchy. In March 1821 all aristocrats who had supported Ferdinand lost their titles and estates in Castela. Over 1,000 aristocrats and church officials including the Bishop’s of Valencia and Seville were executed for their role in the civil war.

Tens of thousands of aristocrats and clergy fled Castela for Espanha, most went through França but some also went through Portugal who helped them in their escape in hopes that their removal would help stabilize Castela and allow it to recover. The Castilian government confiscated thousands of estates and lands from the aristocrats and clergy who were executed or fled, approximately half of the lands were in turn divided out to farmers as part of much needed land reform while the remaining lands along with their respective aristocratic titles were given to the Castilian leaders and officers that had supported King Francisco.

In 1821 almost two thirds of Castela government’s revenue was from the Rio de la Plata in the Américas. There also was a continued large emigration of Castilians from the Península Ibérica to Rio de la Plata. On June 25 in hopes of allaying talk of its independence from Castela the constitution was amended to give half of the seats in the Castilian parliament to the representatives from Rio de la Plata. The name of the country was also changed to Kingdom of Castela and Argentina. By 1825 the population of Argentina had surpassed two million people while the population of Castela on the Península Ibérica had dropped to just under six million.

At the end of the war the country was on the verge of bankruptcy, the Castilian government had been forced to borrow substantial amounts of money to finance its war with Espanha on top of the substantial debts it had already incurred since its independence. Both the Portuguese and British governments offered to bail out the country but each country’s offer had a price. The British offered to cover the Castilian debt but their price was the colony of Argentina. On the other sided the Portuguese offered to cover half of the debt and guarantee the remainder but in order for that to happen it required minor border adjustments in Castela-Velha and Andaluzia as well as establishment of a Free Trade treaty. Faced two very disheartening options they chose the lesser of the two evils.

In 1823 with the assistance of Portugal the Castilian government started enacting several economic policies similar to the ones implemented in Portugal in an attempt to stabilize the country. The establishment of the Ibérica Free Trade pact between Portugal, Castela and Aragão in 1824 opened the three countries markets and the Portuguese businesses became the primary investors in Castela. This along with the land reforms which had led to a slowing of the rural abandonment and stabilization of the rural areas helped it begin the slow road to recovery.


Post War Aragão

The Kingdom of Aragão had escaped the majority of the economic and social disruptions suffered by its larger neighbor Castela. Aragão had not been wrecked by a devastating civil war and the invasion had been stopped by a combined Portuguese-Aragão offensive that destroyed the last remnants of Spanish support on the Península. The addition of northern Valencia to Aragão and its rich lands more than made up for any economic losses suffered as a result of the war.

The government’s continued liberal economic policies and open trade with both Castela and Portugal continued to provide Aragão with economic and social stability needed to keep the Aragonese economy growing. The Aragonese were ones who were the least interested in the Free Trade but the caving in by the Castilians on giving Aragão with all land north of the Rio Alba and the Portuguese providing them with similar guarantees thus reducing their debt costs. By 1825 Italians immigrants especially from Sicily started making up a significant portion of the labor force in Aragão’s major cities.

The mood in Aragão was one of optimism, but the majority of the people distrusted Castela and was outright hostile to Espanha so in July 20, 1825 the Aragão parliament passed a law prohibiting any royal marriage with either Castela or Espanha.


Post War Espanha

The defeat in both the Península Ibérica and Rio de la Plata in 1821 started a chain of events that eventually led to the revolt of Espanha’s southern provinces and the assassination of King Ferdinand VII and finally to the institution of a real constitutional monarchy in 1824.

In 1821 King Ferdinand VII and his government had lost the support of the majority of the Spanish people. The government responded to the revolts in the major Spanish cities by suspending the constitution and re-imposing the inquisition to silence government critics. The government’s draconian rule and the execution of many leading figures led to a massive revolt by the common people in Espanha.

From 1821 to 1823 the Spanish provinces of Texas, California, Peru, Venezuela and Columbia were all in open revolt against King Ferdinand.

Simon Bolívar, a rich aristocrat from Caracas was arrested in Bogota in December 1820 as part of the government’s reprisals against the rebels in New Granada. But in January 1821 with the assistance of sympathizing guards he was able to escape and became the military commander of New Granada. By the end of 1821 he had liberated almost all of New Granada and Peru. Only Santiago in the south where the Vice-rei of Peru had fled with his remaining loyal supporters and soldiers continued to support King Ferdinand in Mexico City.

On March 22 1822, an unknown assassin killed King Ferdinand VII while he slept with his mistress. The Queen and the three royal children which were at the Royal Palace survived. On April 10 King Carlos V, the eldest child of the former king was proclaimed King of Espanha, Mexico, Granada, Peru and Filipinas. On April 15 a new constitution was proclaimed limiting the powers of the King and the Church and abolishing the Inquisition. On April 16 King Carlos V offered amnesty to all rebels.

The assassination of King Ferdinand and the crowning of a new King took some of the conviction out of the rebels and their support amongst many peasant started wavering. Many rebels initiated attacks on the people who refused to support them in hopes of forcing others to support them but this only served to alienate more common people and loose the rebels much needed support. The province of Venezuela was one of the first provinces were peace was established and government forces under direct royal decree enforced the amnesty and establish Spanish government firm control over the province.

On June 10 Simon Bolivar, who had repudiated the new constitution and the offer of amnesty, entered Venezuela from Columbia. His forces liberated Mérida on June 15 but his forces were defeated at Trujillo by a superior government side and were forced to withdraw from Venezuela. On August 15 his forces lost again at the battle of Bogotá and were forced to withdraw south. On September 16 he was wounded at the battle of Pichincha where they once more lost to the Spanish forces.

On October 15 at the Battle of Lima, Antonio Jose de Sucre, who had taken command of the liberating forces after Bolivar’s injuries defeated the Spanish and drove them north of Rio Maraños. On December 22 at the battle of Cuenca South of Quito a second Spanish army was defeated by Sucre’s forces.

On March 15, 1823 the Republic of Grand Peru was proclaimed which included all lands of the Vice-rei of Peru except for the Real Audencia of Chile which continued loyal to the Spanish government. Simon Bolivar was named the president. The new republic sent a delegation to Madrid and Lisboa to seek recognition and assistance from the Castilian and Portuguese governments. The delegation was also sent to reassure both countries that it would recognize the established border between them and not support or allow any rebel movement against their countries to exist in Grand Columbia.

On May 10 the last rebels in California and Texas were defeated and most of the rebel leaders were caught but some were able to escape north. The provinces of Filipinas and Granada also were pacified and government control firmly established. On June 29 King Carlos V overrode many of his ministers and recognized the Republic of Peru. He had spent many years living in Europa especially in London and Amsterdam and he knew that Espanha had to move forward otherwise it would be destined to either disintegrate or be torn apart by its more powerful neighbors.

On April 10 the United States government was the first country to recognize Grand Peru in hopes that it would be the first of many Américan states that would emerge from the authoritarian Spanish monarchy, while both Castela and Aragão recognized it by the end of May. The Portuguese along with Great Britain and many other European countries recognized it by the middle of June.

King Carlos V had become worried about a possible double war with both Grand Peru in the south and the United States in the North. So on June 29 the Spanish recognized Grand Peru and on August 15 the Peru-Spanish northern border was established along the Rio Maraños while the southern border with the Spanish province of Chile was established along the 20 degrees.

In 1825 the government of Espanha and Great Britain proclaimed the Vera Cruz Accord establishing free trade between Espanha and Great Britain. The accord also returned British Honduras to Espanha in return for expanding British Guiana west to the Rio Kaituma. Great Britain continued concerned with United States and saw great opportunity for the containment of Américan expansion with a stronger Espanha to the south and west. The accord also provided Espanha with British guarantees about its neighbor to the north providing them with some assurance of protection from American aggression while it rebuilt its economy.

In 1825 the Kingdom of Espanha under the administration of its first real Prime Minister Don José María Queipo de Llano Ruiz de Saravia, started enjoying the first decade of peace both abroad and at home. The government opened huge areas for settlement to the new Castilian refugees and helped re-settle many refugees that were still living in squalor in many towns and cities.

In the north along its border with Expansionist América the government began restricting immigration from United States by Américan pioneers. This action along with the continued Américan government hostility towards the Spanish government established a strained and uneasy truce between these two adversaries. In the south continued border skirmishes occurred regularly between Peruvian and Spanish forces but the two governments slowly worked together towards a normal relationship and improved trade. The Spanish-Portuguese relationship continued very strained as most Spanish including the government officials continued hostile to Portugal, the Portuguese were unable to get the same trade concession that the English had received.

portugal18102copy.jpg

Map of Península Ibérica in 1821 showing the three countries: Portugal, Castela and Aragão
 
Top